ã€ŠThe CEO&#x27;s Wife Is Super Charmingã€‹


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1: Prologue</h4>

    "Elliana Lyle, do you have a death wish?"

    Shane Southwell¡¯s voice was deep, his handsome face appeared particrly chilling under the chandelier, and the murderous intent in his dark eyes was unmistakable.

    His distinctly jointed hand clutched a crystal-clear vase, seemingly ready to smash it onto Elliana Lyle¡¯s forehead at any moment.

    Ellianay on the ground, her ears ringing, her face still stinging painfully from the p she just received from the man.

    Her lower abdomen had collided with the corner of the sofa, and the dull pain made it difficult for her to endure, even her voice trembled.

    Elliana shook her head: "No... I didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t..."

    The butler stood cautiously to the side, asionally lowering his gaze to sneak a nce at Elliana.

    No one in this house dared to speak for the young mistress who had made a mistake, and all the servants uniformly bowed their heads silently.

    The chandelier in the living room was so bright it hurt the eyes. Elliana cautiously lifted her head, sweat beading on her forehead and dampening her bangs.

    Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with fear.

    Seeing the man say nothing, she tried to shake her head and struggled to raise half her body, stammering in exnation: "I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t hurt her. She called me to her house. She said... she said there¡¯s something from you for me."

    Just this morning, Eleanor Llyod had called Elliana.

    On the other end, Eleanor said she decided to let go of Shane Southwell, saying she had something of Shane¡¯s to return to her, asking her toe and get it.

    Eleanor was Shane¡¯s first love and the object of her jealousy.

    She knew Shane loved Eleanor and knew she couldn¡¯tpare to Eleanor. She admitted she felt happy when Eleanor said she wanted to let go.

    Butter when Eleanor got hurt, she knew nothing about it. She absolutely didn¡¯t have the courage to hurt Eleanor.

    "Ha, you say you didn¡¯t, so you didn¡¯t?" The man¡¯s eyes were chillingly cold, as if looking at someone about to die. Such a gaze made Elliana¡¯s spine shiver.

    "Really, I didn¡¯t... Husband, I didn¡¯t..." Suddenly, Elliana felt a piercing pain in her belly, clutching her abdomen, her voice became as soft as a mosquito¡¯s: "My stomach hurts... I hurt..."

    "Hurt? Ha! Do you hurt more than Eleanor?" Shane Southwell sneered, his gaze turning sinister, and truly threw the vase at Elliana.

    Elliana instinctively reached out to block it, her pale hand immediately bruised, the vase ricocheted off,nding on the ground with a buzzing sound.

    "No, I only went today..." Elliana braced against the pain, lifted her chin to look up at Shane, wanting to exin, but hesitated under Shane¡¯s intimidating gaze, too scared to speak.

    She had gone to Eleanor¡¯s house today, took nothing, was mocked by Eleanor, and then was chased away.

    Shane Southwell stared intently at the person on the ground, gritting his teeth with hatred, his handsome face distorted with anger.

    He hated this woman who looked pitiful, wished he could kill her now, if not for Elliana¡¯s family¡¯s wealth, he wouldn¡¯t have married her.

    Rumble~

    The muffled sound of thunder outside broke the current stalemate, Shane Southwell slowly exhaled, turning his back to Elliana, his voice exceptionally indifferent: "Eleanor needs peace and quiet, you, get out!"

    "Wha... what?" Elliana shook her head tremblingly, her mouth too dry to speak, why, why...

    "Don¡¯t make me say it a second time! Get out!"

    "No... no! I didn¡¯t... I really didn¡¯t... please believe me! Believe me..."

    At this moment, the physical pain paled inparison to the coldness of Shane¡¯s words.

    The man went upstairs resolutely without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Eleanor had been brought back long ago, she was upstairs now!

    "Believe me... believe me! I¡¯m begging you to believe me..."

    Elliana propped herself up with her hands, trying to crawl over to beg the man, but was stopped by the butler.

    "Madam, let me help you up." The butler said as he helped Elliana up from the ground, though ¡¯helping¡¯ might as well have been ¡¯forcibly pulling her up¡¯.

    "Shane Southwell! I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t¡ª!" Elliana used herst ounce of strength to exin, but appeared so weak and powerless in front of everyone.

    The butler looked at Elliana, somewhat disdainfully said: "Madam, the young master asked you to leave, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us."

    Just as she was pushed out the door, she heard the heavy sound of the door closing behind her.

    Elliana stood dazedly, her feet like they were nailed to the ground, like a withered tree, her face as pale as paper.

    After a long time, she struggled to move her feet, as heavy as lead, her stumbling footsteps appearing shaky in the gust of wind.

    Living in this house for three years, this wasn¡¯t the first time Shane Southwell had driven her out.

    She turned her head to look at the flower bed in the distance, where a Volkswagen was parked, she didn¡¯t know who owned the car, but almost every time she was driven out, she would see it.

    Whenever the car wasn¡¯t there, it was always followed by the maning, every time when she had been humiliated.

    He would look at her grimly, silently, as if... watching her joke.

    Yet tonight, this car was there.

    Which meant... that man probably wouldn¡¯t being to watch her debacle.

    Hah, should sheugh that such a pathetic state wasn¡¯t seen by anyone?

    At that moment, a strong wind blew, making Elliana stagger, even the heavens seemed to bully her.

    Facing the torrential rain, Elliana walked aimlessly forward, she held back her tears, this time, she wouldn¡¯t squat at the door like a dog begging Shane Southwell to let her in.

    To speak of it, she was like a stray dog, her parents died in a car ident, their estate fell to her, so... she could only cling tightly to Shane Southwell.

    Married for three years... Shane Southwell never touched her, at first saying she was unwell, always giving her supplements.

    But she grew weaker and weaker.

    She knew, she knew... it turned out Eleanor was telling the truth.

    Elliana, oh Elliana! Shane Southwell never gave you a second nce before, why did you believe he loved you, that¡¯s why he married you?

    "I was wrong..."

    The voice was drowned by wind and rain, even she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    Not knowing how long she walked, she just felt all-epassing darkness swallow everything before her, a pallid figure like pear blossoms fell on the side of the road.

    The fragile life seemed like a trickle, slowly dissipating from her body, as if a stick of sandalwood continuously blown is rapidly reduced to ashes.

    In the haziness, there was the sound of screeching brakes, someone ran over, Elliana felt someone pick her up, the movements were so cautious.

    A summer scent filled her nose, she could feel the person¡¯s tremble, feel the drops of warmth spreading on her cold cheeks.

    This embrace was so warm, Elliana instinctively wanted to hide in it, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to lift her hand.

    "Elliana! Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you home, I¡¯ll never let go again!"

    It¡¯s Norman Bet!

    Elliana always thought Norman Bet came just to watch her fail, always wore a cold face, never smiled at her, sometimes forcibly taking her away, she never heard Norman speak with such tension, fear.

    She wanted so much to open her eyes and see him again, but her almond eyes opened and closed, unable to see the face before her, gradually, the pain ebbed, the jade-white wrist slumping down.

    The man watched helplessly as that vibrant life disappeared from his embrace.

    At this moment, the man holding Elliana in the storm rain became at a loss.

    "No... don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Ah!!!" That trembling voice, filled with heartbroken grief!

 Chapter 2 - 1: Rebirth

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 1: Rebirth</h4>

    Knock, knock knock!

    "Miss Lyle, it¡¯s Lana. I¡¯ve brought your breakfast."

    On the soft bed inside, nestled a petite figure. She frowned slightly, seemingly displeased with the noise outside. After several knocks, the person on the bed finally woke up.

    As she opened her sleepy eyes, what she saw first was the mushroommp on the bedside table, under which a white rabbit was hugging a carrot!

    Was she dreaming?

    "Miss Lyle? Are you awake? May Ie in?"

    The clear and gentle voice from outside brought Elliana Lyle back to reality. It sounded like Lana, and this was... Norman Bet¡¯s vi!

    Elliana woke up almost instantly, abruptly throwing off the quilt. She was wearing white pajamas with rabbit ears and hurriedly reached for the phone on the bedside table.

    Could it be that Norman brought her back to the Bet Family? She opened her phone, and the date and time appeared before her eyes.

    July 20, 2019.

    2019? She had gone back three years!

    Memories from the past flooded her mind. Elliana remembered that at this time, she was forced by her parents toe to the Bet Family to get along well with Norman Bet, to whom she was betrothed!

    Back then, she extremely disliked Norman Bet, even hated him! Aftering to this vi, she locked herself in, and Norman, knowing she disliked him, never disturbed her.

    "Miss Lyle? It¡¯s Lana. May Ie in?" Lana patiently knocked on the door from outside, repeating her words over and over; it seemed to be her daily task ever since Elliana arrived.

    She was still being called outside. Elliana got out of bed and ran barefoot to open the door!

    Seeing her, Lana¡¯s face, both beautiful and gentle, carried a hint of a smile. Dressed in a uniform light green short sleeve top and gray wide-leg pants, Lana looked quite amiable.

    "Good morning, Miss Lyle."

    Lana always smiled with her eyes curved. Elliana liked this girl from the bottom of her heart, perhaps because of Norman; that care Lana showed was so thoughtful.

    "Morning." Elliana smiled at Lana, a somewhat bitter smile. She realized she hadn¡¯t smiled in so long and felt a bit unustomed.

    Holding a bowl of wontons, Lana was somewhat surprised; even her smile froze. Elliana had almost never shown her a friendly face, let alone greeted her, both startling and surprising Lana.

    Through Lana, Elliana saw the redwood railing behind her. She bit her lip as if making a decision and exhaled.

    After seemingly preparing herself psychologically, she carefully tiptoed to the edge of the redwood railing, holding onto it while looking down. As expected, Norman Bet was sitting on the sofa there.

    He was in a ck bespoke suit, meticulous, without a single crease. Long legs crossed, left hand holding a cup of coffee, and the right hand browsing something on aptop.

    At this moment, Norman Bet sensed something unusual, feeling a burning gaze on him. When he looked up to the direction of the gaze, they unexpectedly locked eyes.

    On Norman Bet¡¯s handsome face, his features were well-defined and sharp, with striking eyebrows under which shone eyes bright as stars, deep like a cold pool.

    "Morning, you¡¯re up." Norman Bet¡¯s face was expressionless; his greeting to Elliana had a distant, indifferent tone, deep and maic.

    At this moment, Elliana couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Her hands released the railing, her hair swung forming an arc as she turned and ran toward the redwood staircase, the sound of her hurried footsteps echoing, showing her urgency.

    Elliana¡¯s heart was racing; she was eager to get closer to him.

    Sitting on the leather sofa, Norman Bet¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his pupils dted, he put down his cup and quickly stood up, striding to the staircase in a few steps, and in that moment, Elliana crashed into Norman Bet¡¯s solid chest.

    As she caught a whiff of that familiar elegant lotus fragrance, Elliana¡¯s eyes reddened, sour tears burst forth, like strands of lingering thread wrapping around the person before her.

    In the past, how blind had she been to ignore Norman Bet¡¯s goodness, hurting him deeply.

    Elliana¡¯s teary almond eyes, even her little red lips quivered, making her appear both adorable and pitiful. Norman Bet¡¯s heart felt as if it had been gripped, surprised, worried, and somewhat at a loss.

    "Why are you crying?" Instinctively, Norman Bet wanted to reach out to pat the little girl¡¯s head, but his hand paused mid-air and then withdrew.

    "Oooh..."

    The little girl in his arms said nothing, burying her face in his chest, crying harder, her small hands clutching his waist tightly, as if once released, he would run away.

    I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry...

    In Elliana¡¯s heart, this was the only phrase, repeated countless times silently; she felt no matter how many times she said it, it couldn¡¯t make up for anything.

    This scene was witnessed by everyone inside, especially Butler Lewis and Lana, whose jaws nearly dropped in shock; could Miss Lyle have changed her nature? She had always avoided seeing their young master, and today, she initiated an embrace!

    The more Elliana acted this way, the more panicked Norman Bet felt. His long, clean fingers gently patted the back of the person in his arms, ncing down to see her barefoot, peach-pink toes on the cold marble floor.

    Though it was midsummer, the air-conditioned room made the floor somewhat chilly. Norman Bet could only scoop her up in his arms, his chin feeling the warmth of Elliana¡¯s head, her soft hair like silk.

    "Had a nightmare?" Norman Bet¡¯s voice softened significantly.

    "Ooooh..." Elliana, choking with sobs, clung to Norman Bet¡¯s neck. She wanted to say so much, but the words were too many to find a starting point.

    Seeing her not speaking, only crying, Norman Bet didn¡¯t press her, just quietly continued to stroke her back.

    Elliana, crying to the point of oxygen deprivation, wiped her tears on the man¡¯s neck. ncing sideways, she noticed everyone watching them, everyone looking like spectators at a show, with mischievous smiles in their eyes.

    Elliana felt a bit embarrassed when suddenly, she remembered something. The slight sound of her sniffing abruptly stopped! Today was July 20th! Which meant... it was the day her parents had their car ident!

    "Norman Bet, take me home, please take me home?" Elliana lifted her head from Norman Bet¡¯s neck, her face wet with tears, even her nose tip red. She stared at Norman Bet, a pleading look in her eyes.

    So... she just wanted to leave.

    Norman Bet¡¯s deep eyes dimmed, ncing away, no longer looking at the person who caused him heartache, just nodding slightly, his voice betraying no emotion: "Okay! I¡¯ll take you home, but put your shoes on first."

    As they stepped out the door, a wave of heat hit, and a thinyer of mist formed on Elliana¡¯s forehead. She hadn¡¯t tidied herself up, still in silky rabbit pajamas, with pink bunny slippers on her feet. She was in a hurry to go back, afraid she wouldn¡¯t make it in time.

    All the way, sitting in the front passenger seat, Elliana picked at her fingernails, her expression tense and anxious.

    All of this was noted by Norman Bet. Perhaps, he thought, he shouldn¡¯t use the betrothal agreement to bind her. Perhaps ending the engagement would make her happy, but... he was reluctant to let go.

 Chapter 3 - 2: Authority

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 2: Authority</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨DLyle Household.

    This is a beautifully decoratedrge vi with a blend of Chinese and Western styles, hidden in the suburbs, away from the hustle and bustle of the city.

    At the entrance, Uncle Leo was holding some fresh flowers to go inside. He turned his head towards the iron gate upon hearing a car stop, and saw a cute girl getting out of the car, realizing it was the young miss returning home.

    Elliana Lyle rushed inside in a hurry. Uncle Leo¡¯s friendly face broke into a smile, "Good morning, Miss."

    "Morning, Uncle Leo!" Elliana casually greeted and dashed into the house without a care.

    Norman Bet hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car. Watching the petite figure disappear through the Lyle household door, he smiled wryly. Was she really in such a hurry? She even forgot her phone.

    At this moment, Elliana charged into the house. It seemed her parents had already finished breakfast. They were sitting on the couch: her gentle and intellectual mother flipping through a magazine, and her father, with an air of seriousness, reading the newspaper while sipping red tea.

    Both were stunned to see Elliana.

    Elliana nced at the cab just by the entrance and had a sudden idea. It had all the car keys in the house!

    Ignoring the curious looks from everyone inside, Elliana opened the small cab in one swift motion. Inside, keys were neatly organized, eachpartment with abel.

    There were keys to seven cars in total. Apart from four luxury cars, the other three BMWs were for the butler and drivers!

    Watching Elliana gather all the car keys and hurriedly run upstairs, she even lost one of her bedroom slippers!

    "What is that girl up to this morning?" Mr. Lyle stared at the rabbit slipper on the stairs and asked, "What did she just take?"

    Uncle Leo quickly replied, "The young miss took the car keys."

    Elliana efficiently locked away all the car keys and even hid her room key in the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t let them out today!

    ...

    "Elliana! Give me the car keys. I have a meeting to attend!" Mr. Lyle¡¯s expression was slightly angry; he was truly somewhat upset, having no time to mind Elliana¡¯s early return.

    Standing at the door, Elliana shook her head desperately, almost about to cry: "You can¡¯t go out today."

    Elliana didn¡¯t know how to exin to the two people in front of her. She only hoped her parents wouldn¡¯t go out today no matter what.

    This... looking at Elliana¡¯s demeanor, she didn¡¯t seem like she was causing trouble out of willfulness. Mrs. Lyle nced unexpectedly at Mr. Lyle, then slowly walked over to Elliana, bending slightly to ask, "What¡¯s the matter with you, girl?"

    "You just can¡¯t go out!" Elliana spoke with rare determination, leaving no room for negotiation, which puzzled Mrs. Lyle but also led her to think of something.

    "Elliana, then Mom also has a condition!" Mrs. Lyle smiled, but the smile seemed a bit off for Elliana.

    "What?" Elliana looked at her mother curiously, with a mix of anticipation and some doubts in her heart.

    Mrs. Lyle smiled gently, tapped her on the nose, and said directly: "We won¡¯t go out, but you have to agree to the marriage with the Bet Family."

    "I agree." Elliana replied almost without thinking.

    Everyone in the room was stunned. The young miss actually agreed? The same young miss who went on a hunger strikest month just agreed so easily today!

    Even Mr. Lyle, who had been frowning all along, was a bit incredulous. He clearly remembered his daughter being very resolute. Could it be that after spending some days together, Elliana found something good about Norman Bet?

    However, this was a different matter. Mr. Lyle felt somewhat dissatisfied, saying, "Many people are waiting at thepany, and I..."

    "Old Lyle!" Mrs. Lyle immediately stopped Mr. Lyle, not letting him continue, and reassured, "The meeting can be postponed. Our daughter¡¯s marriage is more important."

    Mrs. Lyle always cared deeply about Elliana and Norman Bet¡¯s rtionship. Years ago, Norman Bet¡¯s mother passed away due to a heart condition. Herst wish was not being able to see the two children, promised to each other as infants, get married, which was her lifelong regret.

    Mrs. Lyle and Norman Bet¡¯s mother were childhood friends, and the Lyle Family and the Bet Family were old family friends, a bond as close as kin.

    Seeing Mr. Lyle push his sses up, his frown unable to rx, Elliana knew her father cared most about work matters, making it difficult for him today.

    Not wanting her father to be caught in a bind, she had an idea and said, "Dad, when was thest time you exercised? How about you and Elliana walk to thepany today, okay?"

    "Walk?" Mr. Lyle was noticeably surprised. It had indeed been a long time since he had exercised, always racing against time, especially after taking over the Lyle Corporation, he had been even busier.

    "Okay?" Elliana tilted her head slightly, her bright eyes looking at the usually stern father. In the past, she was both scared and disliked him, as he always had a stern face and often admonished her.

    Perhaps she had been spoiled by the household¡¯s butler and other servants, so she would often throw tantrums over minor displeasures, yet during the three years at the Southwell Family, she was subjected to bullying but dared notin...

    Thinking of this, Elliana¡¯s gaze dimmed. At that time, she lived a miserable life, knowing full well Shane Southwell didn¡¯t like her, but still deceiving herself!

    "Alright! Let¡¯s walk; it¡¯s better to bete than not go at all." Mr. Lyle said, then turned to Mrs. Lyle, "Tell Lewis to postpone the meeting to the afternoon."

    Mrs. Lyle nodded, pursing her lips with a smile, and said with great relief, "You both go ahead. I have nothing urgent today, a perfect time for a break."

    As they stepped out, Elliana still felt slightly uneasy. She changed into a warm apricot dress, simple without any patterns, adorned only with a six-petal pearl blossom on the chest, making her skin appear even fairer, with her slender legs not looking too thin.

    She ced her hands behind her back, holding them as she walked alongside Mr. Lyle, feeling this moment was surreal. She had never connected with this father before.

    In her childhood, her parents were both very busy, and her grandparents disapproved of her for being a girl, never showing her a pleasant face. She became increasingly spoiled, always feeling if others didn¡¯t like her, why should she like others, and so, never taking the initiative to be kind, even to her family.

    "Elliana, focus while walking; this is the roadside. What if you get into an ident while being absent-minded?" Mr. Lyle suddenly spoke, breaking the silent atmosphere between them.

    Although Mr. Lyle¡¯s tone was stern, he was genuinely concerned. Were it the past, Elliana might have immediately retorted with a rebellious attitude.

    "Alright~ then... Dad, will you hold my hand as we walk, okay?" Elliana beamed with a bright smile, extending her small hands.

    Elliana was petite, only 160 cm tall, appearing cute and youthful. However, both her parents were quite tall. People often spected that Elliana was not their biological child, but she actually inherited from her uncle, who was just 158 cm, and he in turn inherited from their grandmother.

    "How old are you, still wanting to hold hands? That¡¯s unreasonable!" Despite his words, Mr. Lyle still reached out, taking Elliana¡¯s hand.

    Theirrge, warm hands held hers for the first time like a real father-daughter bond.

    Elliana smiled, yet tears welled up in her eyes, discreetly wiping them away as she adjusted her bangs.

    The road was long, a full seven kilometers, yet it felt so short.

    Half an hourter, the father and daughter arrived at the South Gate overpass, the very spot where her parents had a car ident in her past life! Elliana¡¯s hand involuntarily trembled slightly.

    Yet this subtle movement didn¡¯t escape Mr. Lyle¡¯s notice. He immediately let go of Elliana¡¯s hand, took off his jacket, and draped it over her, admonishing her while doing so: "When going out, you should dress more warmly. You¡¯ll only realize how hard it is once you¡¯re sick."

 Chapter 4 - 3: Does He Still Hate Me?

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 3: Does He Still Hate Me?</h4>

    Elliana Lyle stared nkly at the intact guardrail. In her previous life, when she arrived at the scene, the iron guardrail had been crumpled together, not broken, but her parents¡¯ car had rolled down the slope beyond the guardrail.

    ording to the police investigation results, it was hit directly by three BMW X5s driving the wrong way. However, they only caught the owners of two cars, both iming they were driving under the influence of alcohol, while another person named George Lyle fled the scene!

    In Elliana¡¯s heart, this wasn¡¯t an ident; it was murder.

    She still remembered George Lyle, who escaped justice, and his license te number. Even after marrying Shane Southwell, she continued searching with the police, but after three years, they found nothing.

    "Elliana? What are you looking at?" Mr. Lyle squinted his eyes and gazed in the direction Elliana was looking. He saw the iron guardrail¡ªordinary, nothing special.

    Only then did Elliana snap back to reality, turning her head and smiling at Mr. Lyle. She adjusted the clothes on her shoulders slightly and shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing."

    Then she wanted to check the time on her phone but realized she didn¡¯t have it; presumably, she forgot it at home. She quickly asked, "Dad, what time is it?"

    "9:31," Mr. Lyle replied, looking at his watch.

    It seemed like everything was fine. In her previous life, the incident happened at nine o¡¯clock sharp. Her father was a punctual person, leaving at 8:55 every day and arriving at the South City bridge by nine.

    This probably gave the culprits an opportunity!

    But today, no ident happened, making Elliana believe it was murder!

    "Are you tired, girl? Don¡¯t want to walk anymore?" Mr. Lyle rarely wore a smile, his tone amused and somewhat helpless. Perhaps it was the first time he spoke to his daughter this way.

    "No, let¡¯s go!" Elliana said, taking two steps forward first to prove she could still walk.

    It was 11 a.m.

    The father and daughter arrived, panting, at Xiangtian Group in the center of South City. It was an office building, and Lewis Song, the assistant, was already waiting at thepany entrance. Upon seeing their arrival, he quickly approached.

    "President, you¡¯re finally here. Did youe on foot? I¡¯ve postponed your meeting, but President Wang from the building materialspany will be here soon to discuss cooperation," Lewis Song said, noticing a delicate girl following the president, Shawn Lyle.

    Mr. Lyle nced back at his daughter and said to Lewis Song, "Lewis, arrange for someone to take my daughter out for a meal."

    Then Mr. Lyle sternly addressed Elliana, "Dad has to discuss business. Behave yourself, and I¡¯ll have someone take you back after lunch. Understand?"

    "Yes, yes! I understand!"

    Elliana nodded feverishly.

    At this moment, Lewis Song had already rushed to the reception desk to find a poised and elegant receptionist to take care of her. Then, he followed Shawn Lyle and left.

    "Hello, Miss Lyle. I¡¯m Snow Wang," Snow Wang greeted politely, introducing herself. She wore a white shirt paired with a ck knee-length skirt, giving an impression of good character.

    Elliana nodded slightly, "Hi."

    With a simple greeting, Elliana didn¡¯t intend to say much to Snow Wang. She was somewhat socially anxious, not severe butzy enough to avoid talking to strangers if she could help it.

    "Miss Lyle, what do you like to eat? I can rmend some restaurants," Snow Wang asked with a smile. She didn¡¯t feel that Elliana was cold; rather, she thought the girl was easy to get along with, at least not difficult.

    "I don¡¯t know..." Elliana really didn¡¯t know what to eat; she was too tired to have an appetite.

    At this moment, Snow Wang¡¯s earphone blinked. She bowed slightly to Elliana before turning to take a call.

    "Okay, I understand. Sure, don¡¯t worry."

    After speaking, Snow Wang quickly turned to Elliana, "Miss Lyle, Assistant Liu said your mother called him, saying you left your phone at President Norman¡¯s ce, and he wants to meet you at South Joy Hotel."

    "Norman Bet!" She realized she had left her phone at the Bet Family, hurrying too much to notice.

    An hourter, a car stopped at the entrance of South Joy Hotel. This hotel belonged to the Bet Family¡ªa special five-star business hotel with a great location, excellent service, and beautiful environment, naturally making it quite expensive.

    Four young women stood at the entrance, all with neat appearances, well-made-up, wearing white shirts and ck trousers that gave a sense of orderlyfort.

    As Elliana approached within a meter of the entrance, the four bowed at a 45-degree angle, saying, "Wee, pleasee in."

    Then a man came to meet her. It was Raymond Wood, Norman Bet¡¯s assistant, dressed in a business suit, smiling respectfully, "Miss Lyle, please follow me."

    "Alright," Elliana felt her heart beating a little faster. She remembered Norman Bet holding her and speaking so gently, not like him at all.

    She always thought Norman Bet disliked her, as he never smiled at her, his personality aloof and withdrawn, leading her in her past life to believe he was a bad person. If he didn¡¯t like her, why didn¡¯t he refuse to marry her, leaving her to resist her family¡¯s pressure alone?

    Now that she thought about it, apart from not smiling, Norman Bet wasn¡¯t bad in other aspects.

    "Miss Lyle, we¡¯re here," Raymond Wood announced as he prepared to knock on the door for her.

    "Wait!" Elliana stopped Raymond Wood¡¯s action and smiled, "I¡¯ll do it. You can go."

    Raymond Wood bowed respectfully and left with a smile without saying anything.

    Elliana stood at the door for a minute, her raised hand resting on it for another minute, contemting her first words.

    She wanted to apologize to Norman Bet but feared being too abrupt. Oh well, she was just here to get her phone.

    As she raised her hand to knock, a cool male voice came from inside, "Come in."

    Upon hearing the voice, Elliana¡¯s face turned red in a sh; she hadn¡¯t even knocked, and her hand was suspended in mid-air.

    Grasping the door handle, she twisted it down, creak! The door opened in response, and a ring light seeped through the gap. As the door pushed inward, the simple, elegant decor became clearer, as did the man sitting at the dining table looking at her.

    "I... I¡¯m notte, am I?" Elliana awkwardly smiled, hurriedly sitting opposite Norman Bet without even closing the door.

    "Just on time." Norman Bet¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold, devoid of any emotion.

    Perhaps this was why Elliana felt Norman Bet didn¡¯t like her. How could someone treat the person they liked so indifferently?

    "What would you like to eat?" Norman Bet asked, handing her the menu.

    Norman Bet had canceled all his ns today, leavingpany matters to his deputy, all for the sake of meeting someone. Fortunately, she showed up.

    "I¡¯ll have a bowl of wonton soup. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite right now." Elliana genuinely wasn¡¯t hungry, but Norman Bet perceived her words to mean something else.

    Elliana looked up and saw Norman Bet staring at her intently, not speaking. His eyes were too calm, like a frozenke, making Elliana hesitant to meet his gaze, so she diverted her eyes to the window.

    She wondered what Norman Bet¡¯s gaze meant... Was it a mere illusion, or did he really dislike her?

 Chapter 5 - 4: Norman Bennett, I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 4: Norman Bet, I Like You</h4>

    This private room is veryrge. Looking behind Norman Bet, there is a resting sofa and a coffee table. However, this alreadyrge enough table made Elliana Lyle feel too close to him.

    It seemed so close that she could hear his breathing and smell that lotus fragrance. In fact, lotus was Elliana Lyle¡¯s favorite flower, but she never wore perfume. No matter when she encountered Norman Bet, she always felt like summer had arrived, yet these lotus flowers seemed to bloom in winter.

    "Um... where¡¯s my phone?" Elliana Lyle felt a bit ufortable being looked at by Norman Bet, so she broke the silent and oppressive atmosphere first.

    Norman Bet restrained his expression, gently pressing the screen menu at the edge of the table with his slender fingers, then calmly looked at Elliana Lyle and said, "Let¡¯s eat first, then... I have something to tell you."

    "Oh~ okay." Elliana Lyle nodded slightly, her hands sped together, appearing a bit restrained, which was unusual, as she wasn¡¯t like this before.

    After finishing a bowl of wonton, feeling the warmth in her stomach, Elliana Lyle gently blew on a soup spoon, holding her temple¡¯s stray hair with one pale, delicate hand, sipping the hot soup in small sips.

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s looks were exquisite. Even just sipping soup was enough to dazzle someone¡¯s eyes.

    "Alright, what¡¯s the matter?" Elliana Lyle put down the spoon, having been constantly recalling what Norman Bet had said earlier, wondering about what he wanted to say, feeling a bit expectant for a moment.

    Norman Bet first returned her phone to her, then said, "I know you oppose the marriage arranged by your parents. Marriage is not a game; it naturally needs to be careful, and I respect your decision. This engagement... is annulled."

    The words ¡¯annulled¡¯ were almost squeezed out of Norman Bet¡¯s mouth. He was reluctant, yet had no choice but to let go.

    However, Elliana Lyle¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the joy he expected. Instead, she was stunned, and the light in her eyes vanished at that moment, bing lost and dim.

    Her already fair and slightly moist skin appeared pale and unbearable at this moment. Elliana Lyle never thought that Norman Bet was going to break off the engagement with her!

    The hand holding the phone gradually tightened, fingertips turning red. Her nose started to tingle with soreness, and the next second, tears welled up in her eyes, looking like pearls dropping onto the table, but actually falling into someone¡¯s heart.

    Norman Bet couldn¡¯t fathom Elliana Lyle. His handsome brows slightly furrowed, contemting for a moment, then said, "You¡¯re the one who asked to cancel it, and I agreed!"

    With Norman Bet saying this, the sobbing Elliana burst into tears, like a child who lost her favorite doll.

    She med herself, regretted it, having personally driven away someone who loved her. She couldn¡¯t hold back the sadness inside, crying out in embarrassment.

    "Stop crying!"

    Norman Bet really didn¡¯t know what to do with her, his gaze sharp like a stern parent scolding a child.

    As expected, Elliana Lyle held back, wiping her face chaotically with her hand, turning her breakdown into quiet sobbing.

    "Do you hate me that much?" This sentence was spoken so softly, it seemed only Norman Bet could hear it, yet Elliana Lyle still caught it.

    Then Norman Bet stood up, walked to Elliana Lyle¡¯s side, reverting to his usual indifference: "After you¡¯ve cried enough, I¡¯ll have someone take you back."

    As he finished speaking, Norman Bet took long strides toward the door, intending to leave.

    "Don¡¯t go!"

    With these words, a soft figure like a kitten wrapped her arms around his waist from behind, those red little hands trying hard to grasp, her small face pressed against his back, warm tears soaking the suit.

    "No, Norman Bet, don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t hate you. I don¡¯t hate you. I like you." Elliana Lyle choked, actually from the beginning, she merely disliked others deciding her life, coincidentally meeting childhood ymate Shane Southwell again. Shane Southwell was always ambiguous with her, sometimes treating her well, sometimes ignoring her for long times.

    Just like wanting what you can¡¯t have, Norman Bet¡¯s goodness was visible to her yet unappreciated. She shouldn¡¯t have the face to cry, but she really didn¡¯t want to miss him.

    "What!"

    Norman Bet seemed as though he heard wrong, a hint of disbelief in his eyes. He slowly turned, gently lifted Elliana Lyle¡¯s small face with his fingertip, forcing her to look into his eyes.

    Those eyes holding strands of gentleness had countless thoughts in them, yet the expression was extremely solemn. He asked, "Look at me, say it again."

    At this moment, Elliana Lyle looked at Norman Bet with unusual seriousness, not fearing his gaze, those pupils reflecting her, and her alone.

    "I... like... Norman Bet." Elliana Lyle gathered the courage to confess to the man so close, clearly seeing Norman Bet¡¯s eyes quiver lightly. She watched him, that subtly moving Adam¡¯s apple, slightly pursed thin lips, features perfectly handsome.

    In the next second, before Elliana Lyle could react, the man tightly embraced her. She felt him slightly bend down, lower his head, lips pressed beside her ear, that gentle breath itching and warm.

    Norman Bet lowered his voice, seemingly hiding something, gentle yet hoarse, the tone extremely forceful: "I gave you the chance to leave. From now on, no more."

    "Mm~" The person burying her head in the strong chest responded softly, like a kitten moaning, sweet and delicate.

    ...

    A few minutester.

    "???" Standing at the corridor entrance, Raymond Wood heard the door open. Inadvertently ncing over, he seemed frozen in ce.

    What did he see! The president holding Miss Lyle¡¯s... hand! And Miss Lyle didn¡¯t look unwilling.

    Raymond Wood hurried to greet them, and upon closer inspection, Miss Lyle seemed to have cried, even her eye rims were red. What did the president do! Raymond Wood couldn¡¯t help but think too far...

    In broad daylight... ahem ahem!

    "President, President... Madam." Raymond Wood greeted them with a smiling face. Hearing this title, Elliana Lyle¡¯s face immediately flushed slightly.

    "Hmm."

    Norman Bet naturally nodded slightly, not being moved by Raymond Wood¡¯sically smiling face. Almost nothing could change Norman Bet¡¯s eternal icy expression.

    Walking out of the corridor, everyone recognized this incredibly handsome man, the president of Harmony Group, their boss.

    Norman Bet was not in a familypany, but founded Harmony Group, starting with skincare product development,ter venturing into filmpanies, zas, clothing, and recently even acquiring a gamingpany.

    The three hotel staff pushing cleaning carts stopped, starting to whisper: "The girl next to President Bet must be the eldest daughter of the Lyle family, Elliana Lyle, right?"

    "It must be. They even have an engagement. Don¡¯t know when the wedding is, it¡¯s so enviable!" Another staffughed, looking at them like a mother admiring her daughter and son-inw, liking them more the more she looked.

    "What¡¯s there to envy? It¡¯s just a business alliance. How would President Bet fancy Elliana Lyle? She¡¯s dull. She¡¯s even less than me." The one speaking cast a disdainful look at Elliana Lyle¡¯s back.

    This remark instantly dampened the mood of the other two gossipers, helplessly shaking their heads: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go."

    Outside the hotel, Norman Bet suddenly stopped, looking at the person beside him and asked, "Where do you want to go? Today I¡¯ll apany you."

    Raymond Wood was stunned, thinking the president was going back to work, suddenly bing anxious, wishing to grab the president¡¯s cor and shout "Don¡¯t you know how much work you haven¡¯t done? Are you giving up thepany?"

    Unfortunately, Raymond Wood didn¡¯t dare vocalize, so he could only imagine it in his heart.

    "I want to go..." Before Elliana Lyle could finish, she saw a car stopping at the hotel entrance, followed by someoneing hurriedly to greet and help park.

    And the license te of that car! ... Even if she were blind, she could recognize it!

 Chapter 6 - 5: She Was Forced

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 5: She Was Forced</h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Norman Bet could immediately sense her unusual demeanor. Just a moment ago, her face was touched by Luna¡¯s glow, but now it was covered by a gloomy expression, her almond-shaped eyes slightly narrowed, reflecting hatred, even the hand she was holding had be stiff.

    That was the hit-and-run car, and the person getting out of the car... Well now! So it¡¯s you!

    "Shane Southwell! I won¡¯t let you get away with this..." Elliana Lyle gritted her teeth inwardly, these words naturally remained unspoken.

    Although the person getting out of the car wasn¡¯t Shane Southwell, that person was Uncle Frederick! He was the one Shane Southwell wanted her to apany to the airport, also due to it being her who sent him back then, the police naturally couldn¡¯t discover this individual.

    Shane Southwell said Uncle Frederick was his great benefactor, and Elliana at the time was always grateful to Uncle Frederick. Looking back now, howughable and foolish it was, no wonder Shane Southwell had smiled at her that day,ughing at her stupidity!

    How could she not recognize George Lyle, letting this criminal slip away right in front of her eyes? The real mastermind is Shane Southwell.

    Shane Southwell¡¯s family runs a talent agency, Rnd, and Eleanor Llyod is an artist at Rnd, who will eventually be a popr actress.

    Back then, Rnd was investigated for tax evasion. The investigation revealed financial embezzlement, and at that time, many of Rnd¡¯s artists terminated their contracts, disregarding the high penalty fees. It was evident that the internal situation was not simple.

    That year, Rnd was severely in deficit, influenced by various factors, which happened justst month.

    However, this directly affected Shane Southwell, the vice president, losing substantial financial sources.

    At the beginning of the month, Shane Southwell asked her for money, but Elliana couldn¡¯t provide that much at the time.

    So, was it murder?

    Norman Bet followed her gaze, only seeing a middle-aged slightly overweight man. He didn¡¯t quite understand what grudges Elliana had with this man, which made her so furious.

    "Investigate." With just a gentle word from Norman Bet, Raymond Wood instantly understood what it meant and quickly nodded.

    At this moment, Elliana Lyle still couldn¡¯te to her senses. She hated, she was angry, she wanted to rush forward, but now... What reason did she have to convict George Lyle?

    Thinking about it, Elliana trembled with hatred, wondering if the sins of the past life didn¡¯t need to be repaid? Should he roam freely? No, Elliana asked herself if she could do it. Even in the past life, she exhausted her efforts to investigate, aiming to give her parents justice.

    But she never thought the murderer was her pillow partner, she was pleasing the murderer!

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here." On the back of Norman Bet¡¯s hand was a row of nail marks, and he turned around to hold the trembling little hand tightly.

    Elliana gradually came back to her senses, exhaling lightly, that car had already driven away, and George Lyle had entered the hotel. Raymond Wood, who was behind Norman Bet, had disappeared at some point.

    "Um... Norman Bet, I¡¯ll head back first, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell." Elliana truly had no mood for anything, she felt so tired, the more she knew, the more ufortable she became.

    Norman Bet gazed at the dispirited person before him. Previously, Elliana was lively, stubborn, and wilful, never cried just because, at what point did she be so fragile, so careful?

    Actually, when she was baring her teeth and ws at him, she was quite adorable too. At least back then, Elliana knew how to vent, rather than suppress like she does now.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take you home."

    ...

    The Lyle Family.

    Upon Elliana¡¯s return, the butler said Mrs. Lyle had already driven out.

    However, she didn¡¯t mind, only thinking of going upstairs to sleep, her thoughts were too chaotic, tangled like a bunch of knotted strings.

    It was night.

    The bright moon hung high outside, and Elliana barely woke up, just when she was about to grab her phone from the bedside, she heard footstepsing up the stairs.

    Following that, the butler¡¯s voice echoed: "Miss, Miss, something¡¯s wrong, Mr. just called, Madam had a car ident, she¡¯s currently at the city hospital, asking Miss to hurry over."

    This news was like a thunderbolt from the sky, making one¡¯s heart skip a beat. Elliana hurriedly turned on her phone, noticing several missed calls, besides her father¡¯s, there was also one from Norman Bet.

    She had set her phone to silent before sleeping!

    In a flurry, Elliana slipped on her shoes, stumbling to the door, disregarding the anxious-looking butler, she ran straight downstairs.

    How could there have been a car ident, how did this happen...

    Was it Shane Southwell? Is he still unwilling to give up, failing once and trying again!

    "Miss, I¡¯ll go ahead and start the car to take you there." The butler chased after her, yet Elliana had already run out the gate.

    At this moment, she heard the sound of a car braking urgently, a car parked outside at the iron gate, Elliana stopped at the gate, only to see the car window roll down, revealing Norman Bet¡¯s cold and handsome side profile.

    "Get in the car."

    "Oh, okay!" Elliana hurried outside, the passenger door had already been opened from the inside, she quickly got in, and Norman Bet¡¯s slender hand thoughtfully fastened her seatbelt.

    The car started, Norman Bet spoke swiftly: "I went to the hospital to see your aunt. She¡¯s still being rescued. I called you but couldn¡¯t reach you, so I came to pick you up."

    "I fell asleep in the afternoon, then... do you know what happened? How my mom..." Elliana couldn¡¯t even bring herself to finish, she thought she stopped the tragedy, she thought it was over.

    If... if only she went to find her mom in the afternoon, then nothing would have happened, but in this world there is no if.

    "Currently, the police are still investigating. Two cars driving in the opposite direction hit your aunt. The drivers were intoxicated, and it¡¯s currently deemed idental." Norman Bet¡¯s tone was serious, he had seen the surveince, it didn¡¯t seem idental, clearly, Aunt¡¯s car had evaded, yet those two cars relentlessly crashed into her.

    Elliana trembled, shaking her head, her gaze darkened, unusually firm: "No, it¡¯s not an ident, definitely not! It¡¯s murder!"

    "What?" Norman Bet looked at Elliana with some surprise, filled with doubt, but in an instant, Norman Bet returned to normal, asking: "Do you know something?"

    Right then, Elliana¡¯s phone lit up, it was a message on WeChat.

    On the screen, it jumped, Southwell brother: Elliana, heard Aunt had a car ident, how is she?

    If she recalled correctly, Shane Southwell should be in North City, that¡¯s the national capital, far away from South City, how could he be checking in at this moment?

    Opening WeChat, besides this new message, there was a message she sent to Shane ten days ago, for ten days, Shane Southwell hadn¡¯t replied to her, yet at this moment, he checked in.

    The purpose was already clear to Elliana.

    Elliana adjusted her mood, now the most critical thing was not to alert the snake, in the previous life, Shane Southwell hadn¡¯t been linked to the car ident, it seemed Shane Southwell was well-prepared, those individuals were likely loyal to him, no matter what did not say a word against Shane Southwell, all firm about drunk driving.

    Cat, was Elliana¡¯s online moniker, Cat: Not sure yet, I¡¯m also in the car, heading to the hospital.

    Southwell brother: Don¡¯t be afraid, is Uncle alright? I¡¯m in North City, I¡¯ve bought a ticket and will return soon, though I¡¯m busy here, Rndcks severe funding, but I still want to be by your side, so you won¡¯t be so scared.

    The way he called Elliana made her feel sick, it turned out it was for money, if it were the previous life, she might¡¯ve already found ways to send money over.

    Since Elliana didn¡¯t hide from Norman Bet, naturally he saw quite a lot, Norman Bet knew Shane Southwell, he also understood Elliana often argued with Mr. Lyle and Mrs. Lyle about Shane Southwell, perhaps she was pressured by her parents, to say she liked him.

    Elliana took a deep breath, suppressing the hatred, quickly removing Shane Southwell¡¯s contact note, turning it back to the old Rnd.

    Norman Bet stopped talking, holding the steering wheel, lips tightly pursed, his whole demeanor akin to newly thawed snow on the snowy mountain.

 Chapter 7 - 6: Unnecessary Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 6: Unnecessary Misunderstandings</h4>

    North City, Vicars International Hotel.

    "Vice President, I¡¯ve already sent Miss Lyle a message, I wonder if she¡¯ll transfer the money." The assistant, Cari,zily leaned into Shane Southwell¡¯s arms, her long legs wrapped in a short red slit skirt.

    Shane Southwell had one arm around Cari and pinched the bridge of his nose with the other, looking very impatient, even annoyed, as he said, "How many days has it been? Last month we agreed she¡¯d send the money, but there¡¯s been no response until now!"

    "Indeed, Miss Lyle likes you, Vice President, but doesn¡¯t want to contribute. Should I urge her again?" Cari slightly raised her head, a faint seductive smile on her enchanting face, her hand also restlessly moved towards Shane Southwell¡¯s chest.

    Shane Southwell grabbed Cari¡¯s wrist, helping her up, stood up himself, and walked towards the bathroom, taking off his jacket, "Urge her again, I¡¯m tired. There¡¯s Eleanor¡¯s event tomorrow morning, arrange it properly."

    "Alright, Vice President, I¡¯ll head back then." Cari brushed her loose hair behind her ear. She was sensible and obedient in front of Shane, which is why he never found her bothersome; it was because she never aimed to have Shane like Elliana and those other women did.

    "Mm." Shane Southwell responded lightly.

    Minutester, Cari returned to her room, lying on a pure white bed, her fingers clicked open WeChat, then opened a contact saved as "Silly Woman No. 1".

    Rnd: Elliana, are you still there? Are you alright? If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯m really worried about you. I¡¯m losing so much funding here, I¡¯m afraid...

    As soon as she sent the message, Elliana on the other side also received it.

    When Elliana saw the message, she had no intention to reply to Shane Southwell. After contemting, she still decided to send a brief response.

    Shane Southwell currently only wanted money. In the past, half of the Lyle Corporation¡¯s finances were used to cover Rnd¡¯s losses and Shane¡¯s loans.

    Most issues were unrted to Rnd¡¯spany. Shane Southwell, as vice president, often misused public funds; naturally, the deficits were filled by Elliana.

    Shane Southwell deeply loved Eleanor Llyod, although she was just an ordinary actress now, he still loved her passionately.

    Apart from the Lyle family, Shane Southwell surely had other options, but if he didn¡¯t marry someone else¡¯s daughter, who would be willing to fill his financial gaps?

    It seemed she couldn¡¯t outright refuse Shane Southwell. Stalling would be better, the longer the better, giving him hope while the gaps would only growrger. You harmed me, I won¡¯t let you go either.

    Kitty: I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern. Rest assured, I¡¯ll find a way, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re so busy, there¡¯s no need toe back.

    Rnd: Elliana is still sensible as ever, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to see you when I have the chance.

    Shane Southwell never nned on returning to South City, and he never really conversed with Elliana. No wonder, during their meetings, Shane hardly paid Elliana any attention.

    "We¡¯re here." A clear, brisk voice rang in her ears, and the car came to a halt.

    Elliana put away her phone, unbuckled her seatbelt, and got out of the car urgently, sprinting towards the hospital entrance, with Norman Bet following her, neither too close nor too far.

    At that moment, Elliana¡¯s mother had already been sent to a hospital room, with multiple abrasions on her body, but luckily, she had only fainted from excessive shock.

    "Mom!"

    The hospital room door was open, and Elliana rushed in without a second thought.

    Arriving before her were her father and Norman¡¯s aunt, Rose White, a gentle and elegantdy. Her perfectly fitting sapphire blue cheongsam exuded a woman¡¯s tenderness and a schrly grace.

    "Elliana, your mom is fine, she just ate some porridge and fell asleep. Don¡¯t wake her." Rose gently stopped her, speaking softly.

    Rose cast a look at Elliana¡¯s mother, sighing lightly. She had been terribly frightened upon hearing the news and rushed here, relieved that there was no serious harm.

    Back then, her, her sister Emily White, and Elliana¡¯s mother Be Hue had the closest rtionship. Now, with her sister gone, only her two dear friends remained. She was terrified of losing Be too.

    "Is my mom really okay?" Elliana stared at her mother, tears welling up. It was all because she got involved with Shane Southwell, causing her mother such harm.

    ...Half an hourter, Mr. Lyle asked Norman Bet to take his daughter home, but this "home" was back to Norman¡¯s vi.

    After all, they had agreed to stay for a month initially, but had only stayed a few days.

    Inside the car, neither spoke. This time, Norman wasn¡¯t in a rush, so they had a driver.

    Elliana scrolled through her phone, not seeing any news about her mother¡¯s ident, so how did Shane Southwell know first?

    This further confirmed that it wasn¡¯t an ident. Without looking, she could guess the license te of the car that hit her mother. Sure enough, her father sent her photos of the ident scene upon her request.

    How could she bring Shane Southwell to justice! Something the police couldn¡¯t solve, could she possibly manage? Elliana asked herself inwardly, gradually feeling overwhelmed.

    Hitting once is an ident, hitting twice is murder. She believed that Shane Southwell wouldn¡¯t harm her family just yet; she remembered that tomorrow at the North City Red Carpet event, Eleanor would attend. This would be Eleanor¡¯s chance to shine.

    She would never forget how Eleanor acted in front of her, how she made Shane torment her.

    Wait! It seemed she had forgotten something...

    What was it?

    Red carpet...

    Suddenly, Elliana remembered something, quickly opened WeChat, and found her cousin Joy Lyle¡¯s contact.

    Kitty: "Sister, don¡¯t wear the dress Eleanor sent you for the red carpet tomorrow!"

    At that moment, Joy, who had just received the dress, looked at the message curiously. How did Elliana know?

    Sister: "Elliana, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you say that?"

    Kitty: "There¡¯s something wrong with the dress. The side seam is loose, it¡¯ll rip!"

    However, after sending thest message, her phone died, and automatically shut down.

    "Norman Bet, can I borrow your phone, please?" Elliana suddenly looked up at Norman, pleading.

    Norman handed his phone to her without hesitation, saying, "Your birthday."

    "Thank you!" Elliana unlocked the phone, opened Norman¡¯s WeChat, and entered Joy¡¯s phone number. Sure enough, she was added shortly after.

    Interestingly, Norman¡¯s WeChat name was Seven.

    Seven: "Sis, it¡¯s me, Elliana."

    Melodious Voice: "Elliana, you were right. The dress Eleanor sent me really has issues. Now I even find it suspicious that my original dress got ruined."

    Joy was her cousin. Due to choosing to be an actress, she was just as unweed at their paternal home as Elliana, so naturally, Elliana was inclined to be close to her cousin.

    In the past, when Joy walked the red carpet, her dress suddenly burst open, causing her major embarrassment, and she was even terminated by Shane Southwell¡¯s Rnd, leading to her being shelved indefinitely.

    Moreover, Joy was kicked out of the Lyle family by their grandmother, forbidding the elder uncle¡¯s family from acknowledging this daughter, directly resulting in Joy¡¯s death from a fall in August, the year following Elliana¡¯s marriage to Shane.

    Joy was very beautiful, the gentle intellectual type, with a simple personality, diligent but with no other talents.

    Seven: "Mm, change into a different dress, I¡¯ll cover the cost, don¡¯t worry about the money. (Do not reply)"

    After sending the message, Elliana turned off the phone, didn¡¯t even delete the chat history, and returned it to Norman.

    Feeling like she hadpleted a major task, Elliana suddenly felt exhausted and slumped back into her seat.

    "Tired?" Norman asked gently, seeing her weary look, feeling a pang of sympathy, although he knew this little girl had feelings for Shane Southwell, it didn¡¯t stop him from loving her.

    "Mmm~" Elliana nodded slightly, she just wanted to close her eyes and sleep for a while, leaning closer to Norman, resting her head gently on his arm.

    Norman¡¯s gaze lowered, dismissing any thoughts of canceling the engagement, wanting to say: You initiated this, don¡¯t me me for holding on.

    With a slight pull, he drew her into his arms, Elliana didn¡¯t resist, instead snuggling closer into his embrace.

    It was like she was gathering all the stars into her arms, Elliana felt Norman¡¯s cautious tenderness, warm and safe.

    This side of Norman could only be seen by her, could only be felt by her.

    In Norman Bet¡¯s heart, Elliana was the exception to all his rules.

 Chapter 8 - 7: What Should I Gift Him?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 7: What Should I Gift Him?</h4>

    The next day, when Elliana Lyle woke up, it was already close to noon.

    She squinted at the opaque navy blue curtains, and with the mushroom bedsidemp on, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was day or night.

    Instinctively, she reached for her phone, but it wasn¡¯t in its usual spot!

    She sprang up and saw it charging on the dressing table at an angle across from her.

    "It¡¯s noon already!" Elliana was startled and quickly ran to the window, pulling the curtain open with one tug. Indeed, the sun outside was scorching hot!

    Oh no! She had nned to transfer money to Joy Lyle as soon as she got home!

    When Elliana opened her phone, she saw a message from Joy Lyle, along with a transaction she¡¯d made to her.

    Sis: "Today¡¯s event went smoothly, thanks to my good sister. You gave me a hundred thousand, but I only needed eighty thousand. I really don¡¯t need that much."

    Sis: "Once I earn some money, I¡¯ll pay you back. For now, I still have to stay at Rnd for a year, and when the contract ends, I want to explore opportunities with another agency."

    She transferred money to Joy? When did that happen?

    Rushing to check her bank bnce, there was no record. Elliana¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, then suddenly realized ¡ª it must have been Norman Bet!

    Cat: "Sis, there¡¯s no need to talk about repayment between us. Take a rest."

    After sending the message, she noticed a bunch of messages from Shane Southwell this morning, but Elliana didn¡¯t even want to read them.

    Just asking if she had thought of a way to get money yet.

    Taking a deep breath, Elliana responded to Shane with one line.

    Cat: "I¡¯m working on it. Yesterday, my dad and I had a big fight. He said he wouldn¡¯t give money to outsiders, but I don¡¯t consider you an outsider."

    The same words as before; back then, she thought Shane loved her. Now, she¡¯s disgusted by the term "Brother Shane."

    Paying him back in kind, she decided to string Shane along, giving him hope.

    She knew Shane¡¯s bank ount was due early next month. It wasn¡¯t a small amount, and although she knew Shane could repay, with her promise, Shane would spend money recklessly.

    Elliana sent another line.

    Cat: "I¡¯ve been spending too muchtely, and I don¡¯t have money right now. I¡¯ll give you money once I get Dad¡¯s check, by the end of the month. Don¡¯t worry."

    Rnd: "Great, I knew Elliana was the best. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back to you."

    Cari¡¯s lip curled into a smile as she messaged. Elliana, the reliable fool among all fools ¡ª that¡¯s why she ranks at the top of them.

    After mocking her, Cari quickly messaged Shane Southwell.

    Rnd: Vice President, Elliana is all set.

    Shane didn¡¯t reply, probably with Eleanor Llyod right now. Alone with Eleanor, Shane never responds to anyone¡¯s messages.

    But Eleanor isn¡¯t simple, always ying hard to get, making Shane think she¡¯s as pure as the moon. She only takes on roles as naive sweethearts, iming she can¡¯t act and can only y herself, unworthy of an actress¡¯s title.

    To Cari, it¡¯s hypocritical and disgusting, but Shane loves her.

    Ping! Ping!

    Too many messages; besides her assistant duties, Cari chats with a group of silly girls in her free time.

    These rich girls¡¯ ttering words always make herugh until it hurts. They only fancy Shane¡¯s looks.

    By now, Cari¡¯s tired of these ridiculous messages, just smiling them off.

    Meanwhile, Elliana had gone downstairs, still in pajamas. Lana had prepared wontons and chestnut pastries for her.

    Elliana absentmindedly ate, pondering how to pay Norman Bet back. Would paying him directly affect the rtionship? Would Norman think she¡¯s creating distance?

    But... they¡¯re not even married yet. Not paying him back seemed unreasonable.

    Lost in thought, she sat there chewing, a wonton already swallowed, making Lana think today¡¯s wontons weren¡¯t good.

    "Oh, right!" Elliana¡¯s sudden exmation drew everyone¡¯s attention, and they all looked over.

    Elliana thought of the best way: get a gift of equal value for Norman! Quickly downing the wontons, she went upstairs to change.

    But as soon as she changed, Elliana thought of something else: she should hire a private investigator, at least to keep an eye on George Lyle!

    She sat in the car ¡ª her driver was Norman¡¯s prepared chauffeur.

    And she had beenzy today, donning just a simple sporty outfit, shorts, a t-shirt, her high ponytail exuding youthful energy.

    The car started; she nned to handle the private investigator in the evening. For now, she¡¯d visit her mom in the hospital as a flood of ideas jostled in her mind.

    Arriving at the hospital, she found her mom had been discharged. Calling Mr. Lyle, Elliana learned her mother was sent to the Lyle family estate to recuperate, with its tranquility and fresh air.

    Besides, Mr. Lyle specifically instructed her not to disturb her mom or worry about anything else, just to stay put.

    Her parents were always most concerned about her potential marriage to Norman. It¡¯s what Norman¡¯s mom entrusted on her deathbed. To someone traditional like Mr. Lyle, Elliana was already part of the Bet family, just short of a marriage certificate.

    Now Elliana was in a bind. She wanted to ask her mom in person about a gift for a man, but when she left the hospital, she found the driver, Li, waiting by the car, quickly opening the door for her.

    Seated, Li respectfully asked, "Miss Lyle, where to now?"

    "To... the mall!" Elliana barely finished before the car set off.

    After a while, she suddenly asked Li, "Li, what do men like most as gifts?"

    Li thought for a moment, guessing Miss Lyle wanted to buy something for the President, then smiled, "Our President likes everything Miss Lyle gives."

    Being seen through made Elliana blush, so she stopped questioning Li, though his answer made sense.

    Elliana diligently selected various items at the mall, including cufflinks, tie clips, ties, pocket squares ¡ª all essories.

    She figured Norman probably didn¡¯tck suits, but these small items could remind him of her from time to time.

    Actually... it seemed Norman didn¡¯tck these either. Realizing this, Elliana felt deted just after swiping her card.

    Li helped handle a few big bags, though they were mostly empty since the items were small but the bagsrge.

    ¨D Melody Harmony Group.

    Elliana¡¯s timing wasn¡¯t great; Norman was in a meeting. However, everyone in thepany recognized her, given she once made a scene.

    Employees at Melody Harmony were on edge, but fortunately, Raymond Wood, the assistant who got word, approached her with a smile and led Elliana to the elevator after a brief chat.

    Meanwhile, the receptionists exchanged nces, following Melody Harmony rules forbidding idle chatter during work hours.

    Especially with a big camera overhead, constantly monitored.

    In nd, Melody Harmony ranked within the top ten, and Norman was hailed as a business prodigy.

    Raymond brought her to Norman¡¯s office, her first visit, never having wanted to before.

    At first nce, she wanted to copse on the gleaming ck leather sofa to ease her day¡¯s fatigue.

    The office¡¯s style matched Norman¡¯s perfectly, meticulous with a subdued ck, white, and blue color scheme, a pot of dark orchids on the desk.

    Raymond beamed, "Miss Lyle, there¡¯s a resting area inside. The President extended his meeting today. You can rest if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll head out, but just call if you need anything."

    "Okay, you get busy." Elliana replied, and Raymond left.

    Not keen on the resting area, she quickly lounged on the sofa, half reclined.

    Someone knocked on the door; assuming it was Raymond, she said, "Come in."

    In walked a stunning, tall, and curvy woman. Upon hearing the voice, she already sensed something was off. Seeing Elliana half-reclined, her expression grew puzzled and displeased.

    "Who are you, daring to enter the President¡¯s office?"

 Chapter 9 - 8: The Two-Faced CEO

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 8: The Two-Faced CEO</h4>

    Faced with the sudden questioning, Elliana Lyle furrowed her brows slightly. She tilted her face to look at the tall woman with a slightly angry expression and retorted, "And who are you?"

    "I¡¯m Susan, the head designer of Melody Harmony. Where did you, little brat,e from?" The woman who imed to be the director ced the documents she was holding onto Norman Bet¡¯s desk.

    Then, she walked towards Elliana in her seven-centimeter heels, looked down at her, andmanded, "Get out."

    "Why should I? Even Raymond Wood doesn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that." Elliana wasn¡¯t afraid of her in the slightest; instead, she leaned back into the sofa even more.

    "If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll have to call security." Susan said calmly, but she had no intention of getting physical.

    Susan had just returned from Country M and sessfully applied for the position of head of fashion design at Melody Harmony this month. At Melody Harmony, even the lowest-ranking employees dress better than this brat, so she concluded Elliana wasn¡¯t anyone important, perhaps at most a distant rtive of Assistant Wu.

    It was also Elliana¡¯s attire that was to me; it was gifted to her by her high school friend, Nancy. Nancy came from a poor family and met Elliana through her excellent academic performance. However, they grew apart in college and eventually lost contact, and Elliana couldn¡¯t find Nancy anymore.

    "Go on, call them! Let¡¯s see if they dare take me away! I¡¯m Norman Bet¡¯s fianc¨¦e!" Elliana was originally a pampered youngdy who used to have a bad temper. Even though she had softened over time, she wasn¡¯t someone to be bullied easily.

    "Ha!"

    Susan let out a coldugh, squatted down, and with slightly curled red lips, remarked, "Though you¡¯re somewhat attractive, you can never fit into the upper society. Do you know who the CEO is? Girl, I advise you to stop daydreaming and leave now to avoid trouble."

    Seeing the woman squat to speak to her, Elliana immediately felt discriminated against. Wasn¡¯t it just because she was tall and had long legs? What¡¯s so great about that...

    Even though Elliana was short, she had a perfectly proportioned figure, just like a scaled-down version of a long-legged beauty.

    "I¡¯m not leaving! Call security if you can?" Elliana was determined to go all out against this Susan today.

    "Fine." Susan narrowed her phoenix eyes. The girl thought security wouldn¡¯t dare to kick her out because of Assistant Wu. The regtions at Melody Harmony were strict, so even if Susan helps remove a nuisance for Assistant Wu, she might even earn a favor.

    Then Susan made a phone call, and soon two men arrived. They were from the design department and were her men.

    "Take her away, use the service passage," Susan ordered, and the two casually dressed men approached to grab her.

    Were these security guards? They shouldn¡¯t be! The security guards wouldn¡¯t fail to recognize her!

    With quick reflexes, Elliana slipped through the arms of the two men and dashed out. She needed to find Norman Bet!

    "Grab her quickly!" Seeing Elliana run, Susan wasn¡¯t too urgent, thinking the girl would likely face the CEO¡¯s wrath soon, sparing her the trouble.

    Little did she know the girl was causing trouble, potentially threatening Assistant Wu¡¯s position. But if he were ousted, someone else would step up anyway.

    "Norman Bet! Where are you?" Elliana had never gone to the meeting area but was now running through the floors.

    She bumped into a distinguished man who carried a gentle and refined aura, exuding a demeanor that seemed friendly and approachable.

    The man quickly steadied her, showing concern, "Are you alright? Anything wrong?"

    "No... nothing wrong." Elliana didn¡¯t recognize him, but she felt he was familiar, like...

    "Stop!"

    The people behind her were catching up, and Elliana sprinted away, while the man gave a faint smile andmented to those behind, "It¡¯s rare to see such a lively girl in Melody Harmony."

    Finally, after much effort, Elliana saw a door¡ªa meeting room! Ignoring the startled expressions of the people at the entrance, Elliana pushed the door open and rushed inside.

    "Norman Bet!!"

    Norman Bet was listening to his subordinates¡¯ analysis when he saw the lively person burst in. He forgot all else and promptly stood up to approach Elliana.

    "Norman Bet~" Wrapped in a full embrace, Elliana¡¯s tone was no longer as agitated as before.

    Subsequently, the people chasing her had also caught up, including Susan, who hurriedly followed.

    The people in the meeting room were stunned, then they looked at Elliana with curiosity and envy, as most of them knew her.

    Pointing at the shocked Susan, Elliana said, "Norman Bet, tell her who I am to you?"

    "C...CEO!" Susan was aghast. Was this brat really Elliana? She had heard of Elliana but never expected... such an inexperienced girl, what qualifications did she have to be favored by the CEO?

    Yet now... she doesn¡¯t seem unfavored at all.

    Norman Bet picked her up like a child; his expression remained cold, but seeing Elliana pointing at Susan like a childining made him smile inside.

    "You¡¯re my wife." Norman Bet, to give Elliana some face, reluctantly uttered this "sweet nothing," knowing full well Norman Bet never spoke such words.

    He was always stern and cold, indifferent to everyone except Elliana.

    Feeling assured with Norman Bet¡¯s support, Elliana shed a triumphant smile at Susan, naturally wrapping her arms around Norman Bet¡¯s neck and quickly giving him a peck on the cheek.

    A seal of ownership; this man now belonged to her.

    `

    With a woman¡¯s intuition, Elliana figured Susan was about eighty percent likely to have feelings for Norman Bet!

    However, at that moment, Norman Bet¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat; his gaze didn¡¯t betray any emotion, yet he held her even tighter.

    Right then, Raymond Wood hastily dered, "Meeting adjourned! The details will be posted in the workgroup tonight."

    Most people left while stiflingughter, and others left envious and jealous. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want someone like the CEO?

    Everyone else left, leaving only Susan standing there in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She wasn¡¯t afraid Elliana wouldin; she simply couldn¡¯t understand why the CEO would like such a girl.

    She was acknowledged as beautiful, with a better figure, education, and knowledge than that girl. Why wouldn¡¯t the CEO like her? Was it because of her family background?

    During her short time at Melody Harmony, Norman Bet had always been cold, yet he spoke a few more words to herpared to others, giving her the impression she might be the exception!

    "CEO, I didn¡¯t know she was Miss Lyle, I¡¯m so sorry." Then Susan slightly bowed to Elliana and said, "Miss Lyle, I apologize sincerely."

    Seeing Susan apologize, Elliana lost her temper, although she didn¡¯t want to deal with Susan. The apology did put her in a difficult position.

    "Director Susan has only been with Melody Harmony for a short while, so it¡¯s natural she doesn¡¯t know Miss Lyle. Director, there¡¯s a projecting up that we should discuss." Raymond Wood mediated the situation, knowing how capricious Elliana could be. If Susan didn¡¯t leave soon, a fight might break out!

    Finally, everyone left, and only Elliana and Norman Bet remained in the meeting room.

    "Getting bolder, aren¡¯t we?" Norman Bet¡¯s words carried an incredibly seductive tone, making it hard for Elliana to keep herposure. His voice was so maic!

    She was a sucker for voices!

    Though Norman Bet¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, when had it ever been?

    Elliana muttered, "How was I bold? It was your employee who tried to kick me out. I had no choice but..."

    "No."

    Norman Bet interrupted her. As Elliana lifted her face, Norman Bet¡¯s face moved in closer. In that split second, her lips were covered!

    Everything seemed to suddenly stop. Elliana¡¯s lips trembled slightly as Norman Bet¡¯s warm breath, carrying the scent of lotus, enveloped her. It was so close, closer than ever before.

    Dare to be a little bolder, Elliana slightly tilted her head back, so soft, warm, sweet...

    The next second, the warmth disappeared, and Elliana, with her eyes still closed, furrowed her brows slightly.

    Opening her eyes, she saw that Norman Bet¡¯s expression was back to normal, but the flushed edges of his ears were proof of what had just happened.

    "Kiss me again!" Elliana was feeling awkward now. It was her first kiss, and it felt really good...

    "Be good, don¡¯t move." His voice carried an unusual huskiness,ced with restraint.

    Elliana instantly became much more obedient. She knew that if she ignited this abstinent man, she would be the one suffering.

 Chapter 10 - 9: Something Happened to Joy Lyle

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 9: Something Happened to Joy Lyle</h4>

    "Put me down."

    Elliana turned her face away and coughed lightly, Norman gently set her down, and then held her hand as they walked out.

    They walked all the way to the CEO¡¯s office, but Elliana didn¡¯t say a word. Her thoughts were all jumbled up. Would Norman think she was...

    Coincidentally, Norman hadn¡¯t said a word either. As soon as they stepped into the office, she pointed to several bags on the sofa and said, "Norman, I bought you gifts. Do you want to take a look?"

    "Okay."

    Elliana took out all the items, which couldn¡¯t be considered expensive. Altogether, they were not even worth the cufflinks Norman was wearing.

    Those were masterpieces by a famous French designer, andpared to what she bought, Elliana felt a bit embarrassed.

    "Help me change," Norman¡¯s tone was light yet carried a slightmand.

    Elliana was momentarily stunned, then proceeded to remove all the suit essories Norman was wearing and reced them with the ones she bought.

    Watching Elliana seriously exchanging his cufflinks, Norman was a bit dazed. She had changed so much; he couldn¡¯t believe it was a sudden transformation.

    "Done! What do you think?" Elliana smiled as she looked up at him, hoping for his approval.

    "Very good."

    The remark was indifferent, but Elliana sighed in relief, fearing Norman might not like them.

    She then added, "Norman, thank you for sending money to my cousin; otherwise, I would definitely have forgotten."

    Norman lowered his gaze, focusing on the cufflinks. His cold eyes seemed somewhat disappointed as he said, "So, you¡¯re thanking me?"

    "Yeah... well, not entirely; I just wanted to give you a gift," Elliana spoke cautiously, afraid Norman would overthink it.

    The two shared a lingering gaze. Norman reached out to gently brush her bangs and said, "If you¡¯re tired, go inside and rest for a while. I¡¯ll apany you hometer."

    Norman nced at the rest area, signaling her to go in.

    "Okay."

    ¨D¨D¨DDusk.

    A person sleeping vaguely awoke suddenly from therge bed, noticing the time was exactly 6 o¡¯clock. What could Norman be doing now?

    With curiosity, she cautiously approached the door without wearing shoes; having not locked it upon entering, a gentle push would create a crack.

    Then the sound from the office wafted through.

    This door really had good soundproofing!

    "CEO, aside from that, I also found that George was at the overpass of South Gate at 9 o¡¯clock on the 20th, reverse driving with two men who collided with Mrs. Lyle," Raymond said.

    "Continue."

    "Yes." Raymond continued, "And coincide that day Elliana and Norman walked into thepany together. So... does Elliana know anything?"

    After a moment of silence without anyone speaking, Elliana was shocked. Norman was investigating this matter too? Could it be that he noticed her unusual look at George that day?

    "Have someone closely monitor George," Norman said.

    "Yes."

    Footsteps and the sound of a door closing were heard next; presumably, Raymond left.

    Norman helping monitor George¡ªdoes this mean she can do other things?

    The person sitting in the office chair looked toward the rest room, then stood up and walked over slowly. When the door was opened, Elliana hadn¡¯t yet reacted.

    Then.

    "Ah!!"

    "Wear shoes." Norman didn¡¯t say anything else, lifting her up and with his long legs stepping inside, gently cing her by the bed.

    There he patiently helped her put on sneakers, each movement extraordinarily gentle.

    "Let¡¯s go home."

    ¨D¨D¨D

    That night.

    Elliana nestled on the bed scrolling through Weibo; sleepy feelings surged up, but a message startled her, sitting up with no trace of sleepiness left, instantly awake!

    "Actress Joy Lyle to y South Wind Song¡¯s leading female role, but investment was withdrawn due to dissatisfaction with pure actress Eleanor Llyod!"

    That was just the headline, yet Elliana knew, Eleanor certainly stirred up trouble again!

    In the previous life, Joy never faced such matters, and South Wind Song¡¯s leading role was also Eleanor!

    Clicking on the headline, the content inside indeed supported Eleanor!

    Also a video segment of Eleanor speaking.

    In the video, Eleanor said: I just didn¡¯t want to see Sister Joy being taken advantage of, hence offended the investors; I now only hope Sister Joy won¡¯t me me.

    This pitiful look, Elliana found it sickening to even nce at.

    Thements below were infuriating!

    Username [Spring Snow]: Request to change the lead role; Eleanor is more suitable as the female lead. What trash is this Joy, still ming my dear Eleanor.

    Username [Brother Always Loves Me]: I think Eleanor isn¡¯t necessarily innocent; she seems quite cunning. Of course, Joy is no good either, likes being exploited, why not just be a hooker?

    ...

    The more Elliana read, the angrier she became, wishing to argue with these people, she quickly went to Joy¡¯s Weiboments.

    Sure enough, just as expected, filled with curses! Yet Joy hadn¡¯t posted anything.

    Uncertain how her sister was doing now, all she could do was hurriedly inquire.

    Kitty: Sis, how are you? Okay?

    Half an hourter, still no reply, not answering the phone call either.

    Lack of investors leading to an inability to film, Elliana thought long and hard and decided to be an investor herself, promptly calling Mr. Lyle.

    After listening to Elliana, Mr. Lyle immediately rejected: "Elliana, you know your grandmother forbids us to intervene with Joy, and your dad I have never involved in the entertainment industry."

    "Oh~" Elliana responded quietly, somewhat disappointed.

    She knew Mr. Lyle listened most to grandmother, and her grandmother disliked Joy, saying Joy was disgraceful and had tarnished the Lyle family name. Yet, Mr. Lyle thought likewise.

    "Elliana, don¡¯t meddle with those messy things; stay well, you hear?" Mr. Lyle¡¯s voice advised from the phone.

    "Understood." Elliana hung up, leaning against the bedhead, feeling a bit disheartened.

    Why couldn¡¯t they care for her, she was family too.

    Still remembered the year Joy debuted, earning only three thousand or so a month, high living costs in North City, coincidentally no film, her agency neglecting her, no film meant no money.

    Eventually, Joy was found under an overpass, nearly starving to death, taken to the hospital demanding medical fees from family, none from the Lyle family cared, only Elliana using allowance money to support her.

    These years, Elliana had been secretly assisting her cousin, providing funds, Joy worked hard and made it to A-list celebrity status; indeed, part was Mr. Lyle¡¯s silent approval.

    Thinking of this, Elliana felt her dad was pretty good; he was just pressured by grandmother.

    Now Joy was likely having a hard time, Rnd belonged to Shane¡¯s family, and Rnd surely supported Eleanor more.

    "So frustrating!" Elliana couldn¡¯t help but scratch her head; she should find a job, but there was still a year until college graduation.

    Buzz Buzz.

    Sis: I¡¯m fine, just received apany notice that South Wind Song¡¯s lead role was reallocated to Eleanor.

    Speed truly quick, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but think of Eleanor¡¯s tactics.

    Kitty: Sis, what is exactly happening?

    Elliana wanted to know the truth, not trusting online information fully, how much truth is there?

    Sis: Indeed, it was the investors trying to make moves, but I¡¯m the one who refused and offended them, unaware how it became Eleanor; I¡¯m toozy to exin.

    Elliana pursed her lips, unable to swallow this anger, why should someone like Eleanor be the female lead.

 Chapter 11 - 10: Just a Small Scene, No Need to Panic

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 10: Just a Small Scene, No Need to Panic</h4>

    Elliana Lyle searched through her contacts for ages and realized she had no one to reach out to, except for Norman Bet and rtives. There was just one ount marked as Nancy, which hadn¡¯t heard from in years. It¡¯s her fault for not making friends before.

    Feeling restless, she opened Weibo again and saw the announcement from the South Wind Song crew.

    Upon clicking in, the details indicated they¡¯d secured new investors, just one could match several from before who withdrew, and there was an actor recement issue¡ªEleanor Llyod would be the new female lead.

    "Miss Lyle, it¡¯s Lana, are you awake?"

    Lana¡¯s voice came from outside the door, but she didn¡¯t knock.

    "No,e in. I didn¡¯t lock the door," Elliana sat up halfway, addressing the doorway.

    Click~

    Lana pushed the door open with one hand, holding a cup of hot milk in the other. She walked to Elliana¡¯s bedside with a smile, exining: "I noticed Miss Lyle, you hadn¡¯t turned off the lights, so I warmed some milk to help you sleep."

    Saying this, Lana ced the hot milk on the bedside table.

    "Thank you." Just as Elliana was about to drink it, she suddenly remembered something she¡¯d seen in the South Wind Song crew¡¯s announcement earlier!

    A bit in disbelief, she returned to Weibo to check. Sure enough, it was Melody Harmony under White Goose Studios.

    "Shane... Shane Southwell! You can¡¯t invest in Eleanor Llyod~" Elliana began shouting while still in the room, quickly pulling off the covers, hastily put on shoes, and ran out regardless.

    Lana found it odd, but quickly followed out, watching Elliana run towards the third floor, deciding not to follow.

    "Shane Southwell, Shane Southwell." Elliana ran and shouted, Shane Southwell lived on the third floor, but Elliana didn¡¯t know which room.

    With a click, a door opened, but Elliana had already run to the other side. Hearing the door behind, she quickly turned back.

    But...

    "Sorry!" Elliana covered her eyes immediately, but still peeked through her fingers.

    Norman Bet wore only a towel around his waist, his head wet with glistening droplets falling from his hair tips, streaming down his sculpted jaw, past his corbone, and...

    Um... Gulp!

    She swallowed, having never seen such a scene before. It was truly unexpected. Norman Bet¡¯s physique was so good¡ªslim in clothes, muscr out of them.

    Especially those abs, simply perfect.

    Norman Bet had been showering when he heard Elliana¡¯s anxious calls. Thinking something had happened, he rushed out.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Norman Bet finally asked, feeling it was inappropriate, but worried Elliana might have a real urgent matter.

    Cough, cough!

    Elliana cleared her throat, lowering the hand that wasn¡¯t covering her eyes.

    She pretended not to see anything, walked towards Norman Bet. No big deal, stay calm!

    The closer she got, the more fixated her gaze became.

    It seemed not much was wrong¡ªjust the way she was staring? Norman Bet couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, saying: "Wait a moment."

    After speaking, he closed the door. Elliana couldn¡¯t see anything anymore, the corridor lights dim at night made everything fuzzy and indistinct.

    Finally closer, but all she could do was stare at the door.

    Tch~ I don¡¯t want to look at all, Elliana thought to herself.

    Norman Bet didn¡¯t have her wait long. In half a minute, the door opened again, Norman Bet wearing gray silk pajamas, white faux pockets adorning his chest.

    His hair dried but still somewhat unruly, his handsome yet cold face showed concern.

    "Tell me, what¡¯s up?" Norman Bet asked, pulling Elliana into the room.

    Norman Bet¡¯s room was simple¡ªwhite lights, luxury gray bedding, ck furniture, and at the far end the bathroom ss with water droplets.

    Sitting on the bed, Elliana took out her phone, showing the South Wind Song crew¡¯s Weibo post.

    Comining: "The lead¡¯s Eleanor Llyod, and you invested!"

    "You don¡¯t like her?" Norman Bet took it more as a question again, from Joy Lyle¡¯s matter, Eleanor Llyod clearly wasn¡¯t a good person.

    "Yes! Don¡¯t like her. Letting her y the lead, I¡¯d rather y it myself." Elliana grumbled.

    Norman Bet only nced briefly at the screen; his gaze never left his little girl. Hearing her speak like this, he said: "Okay."

    "Ah?" Elliana was momentarily stunned by his words, then shook her head, saying: "I can¡¯t. I was joking."

    "I could stop Eleanor Llyod from ying the lead, but that wouldn¡¯t be worth it."

    "Why?" Elliana asked curiously.

    Meeting Norman Bet¡¯s meaningful gaze, she seemed to suddenly understand, pondering over the phone screen.

    Norman Bet made sense; now that the announcement was out, stopping Eleanor Llyod would bring enormous pressure on Joy Lyle, which really wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Seeing her silent for long, Norman Bet had to reassure: "Joy Lyle is in the spotlight now, can¡¯t add on the stress. Also, I¡¯m going to North City for a business trip at the end of the month."

    "I know, but I still..." Elliana hadn¡¯t finished speaking when her eyes suddenly lit up. She looked excitedly at Norman Bet, gripping his arm, eyes seemingly sparkling.

    Before Elliana could speak, Norman Bet perceived her thoughts, agreeing: "Okay."

    "Really? Can I visit the crew? I want to see my sister." Elliana asked, fearing Norman Bet wouldn¡¯t agree, quickly shaking his arm.

    "Sure, as long as you want, nothing¡¯s impossible," Norman Bet agreed without hesitation, then added: "South Wind Songcks a second female role. Let Raymond Wood arrange it; if it surpasses the opponent¡¯s strength, better than conditions."

    Elliana listened intently, having already nned out. She understood Eleanor Llyod, she wanted to help Joy Lyle, also resolving her own grievances.

    "Hmm~ Norman Bet, you¡¯re the best~"

    The little girl leaned forward slightly, pecking him on the cheek swiftly, like a fleeting blossom. The person who stirred his heartstrings had already run to the door, wishing him goodnight.

    "Hmm, goodnight." Norman Bet sat for a while before standing to close the door.

    Back in her room, Elliana had a n. Going to North City would show Shane Southwell she was genuinely helping him raise funds.

    She wasn¡¯t a police officer nor a detective; since evidence wasn¡¯t easy to find, her goal was to bring Shane Southwell down.

    Elliana didn¡¯t believe Shane Southwell onlymitted one crime in his life; Rnd evaded taxes long overdue to copse!

    Suddenly, Elliana¡¯s heart sank. She remembered early in her third year married to Shane Southwell, a case shocked the whole nation.

    Many less-known actresses missing for a while were found by police, but what was found were damaged and battered corpus!

    Coincidentally, most actresses were once Rnd artists, some still under contract!

    At that time, Rnd was jokingly referred to as a hellpany byizens, some moring for a thorough investigation of Rnd Group, yet it remained unrted to Rnd.

    Could it be...

    Thinking of this, Elliana shivered, gulping down the now-cold milk, her heart chilled further¡ªpure fear and shock!

    But without evidence, she couldn¡¯t just specte wildly.

    The dumping location was an unknown ind! Specific location... she didn¡¯t pay attention back then; if searching now could many still be alive?

    But where to start searching?

 Chapter 12 - 11: You Are Mine

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 11: You Are Mine</h4>

    "Pikachu~ Pika Pika~"

    Just thinking about it, suddenly the phone rang, scaring Elliana Lyle into a jolt. She hurriedly picked up her phone and instinctively pressed the volume button.

    She saw it was an unknown number, international even, and hesitated, but still answered it.

    "Hello?" Elliana spoke first, unsure who might be calling.

    "Hello, is this Miss Kitty? I saw you were looking for a private investigator online. When shall we meet? Or you can just send me the details."

    The woman¡¯s voice on the phone was clear and crisp, yet carried a tone of arrogance.

    Elliana was momentarily at a loss for words; this person seemed very confident, so she asked, "Why should I trust your abilities?"

    "Then give it a try, but." The voice paused, then continued, "Send the money first."

    This statement made Ellianaugh; she suddenly felt this was a bit of a joke, seemed like a scam.

    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m a scammer, Miss Kitty. I¡¯m very busy, you have three days to consider."

    After saying it so casually, Elliana heard a beep-beep as the call was hung up.

    Simply speechless.

    ...

    The next day.

    Elliana woke up early and started texting Mr. Lyle. She hadn¡¯t slept well all night, now waking up to such a distressing matter.

    Buzz Buzz~

    Dad: "How can you not attend your grandmother¡¯s birthday, being a senior family member?"

    Hmm... Elliana wanted to say something else, but indeed had no reason to refuse.

    Tomorrow was her grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday; she must return to the old Lyle family house, though her grandmother was difficult.

    Not only reclusive, but also favored boys over girls, most favored was the oldest uncle¡¯s family because the uncle had a son, yet Joy Lyle was the only one overlooked by the olddy in uncle¡¯s family.

    And if there¡¯s anyone least favored, it would be her. She should have had a younger brother, but Elliana¡¯s mother had to sacrifice the child to save herself during childbirth.

    This made the olddy despise her even more, insisting that four-year-old Elliana was responsible for the death.

    The olddy¡¯s ideas were deeply ingrained, rendering Ellie speechless yet powerless to change them.

    So in her past life, every interaction between grandmother and granddaughter was filled with sarcasm and sniping, naturally with Elliana receiving scolding from everyone, severely enough to be hit.

    However, in her past life, due to losing her parents, she didn¡¯t attend this grand birthday celebration. Now it seems too many changes will ur.

    "Ah, so annoying~" The more Elliana thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Why couldn¡¯t she reincarnate a few years younger? It made her aware of nearly nothing, what¡¯s even the point of reincarnation!

    But... it¡¯s not entirely awful, just that the timing of reincarnation is a bit off.

    As she pondered, Mr. Lyle sent several more messages to her, reminding her she must go, that she should be sensible and all.

    She replied simply, and got up; early today, Norman Bet hadn¡¯t gone to the office yet, still sitting in the living room downstairs.

    Standard setup, coffee and aputer.

    "Norman Bet, morning." Elliana leaned over the railing, greeting him cheerfully.

    Norman nced back at her, responded ndly with a good morning, then returned his gaze to theputer.

    It felt strange; Norman hardly looked at her today, even seemingly avoiding her. Her intuition told her Norman was, not, right, today!

    Out of curiosity, Elliana quickly ran downstairs, heading straight to the man, staring directly at him with her big eyes.

    "Sit down." Norman, staring at theputer screen,manded the little girl.

    Yet, the little girl wasn¡¯t moved, still looking at him curiously.

    Norman had no choice but to look up at her, her eyes curious and inquisitive.

    "What¡¯s up?" He asked.

    "Nothing." Elliana said lightly, yet kept staring at Norman, seemingly trying to see through the man before her.

    Facing such a gaze, Norman appeared uneasy, seemingly holding an inexplicable desire towards this little girl, different from before.

    "Come, sit next to me." Norman softly patted the sofa, inviting her to sit.

    "Nope." Elliana replied, turned around to run. She felt she was overthinking and happened to want to go to the bathroom urgently.

    Yet, in that moment she turned, the man¡¯s big hands grabbed her wrist gently, pulling her into his arms.

    "Norman, what are you doing!" Elliana was startled, almost thinking she was going to fall, but Norman caught her.

    "Look at me." Norman¡¯s words quieted the girl in his arms.

    Elliana looked up at the man; his cold expression, brow slightly furrowed, revealing a hint of restraint.

    "Why look at you? Because you¡¯re handsome." Elliana¡¯s face turned red in an instant.

    Norman¡¯s tight lips entuated his stern look; those very soft thin lips, Elliana had tasted in the meeting room.

    Seeing he was close, Elliana had no mood for it. She was really feeling the urgency.

    She swiftly broke free from his grasp, rushed away, shouting, "Can¡¯t hold it, bye."

    The girl ran in panic, like a rabbit escaping a wolf¡¯s mouth. What did the rabbit mean by couldn¡¯t hold it?

    By the time Elliana returned, Norman was already ready to leave.

    "Norman, I need to tell you something. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow for my grandmother¡¯s seventieth." Elliana said.

    Norman showed no sign of reaction, only nodded slightly, saying, "Hmm, I¡¯ll apany you in the afternoon."

    "You¡¯re going too?" Elliana was visibly surprised. Why would Norman go!

    "Naturally." Norman replied nonchntly.

    Elliana immediately got anxious, retorted, "You can¡¯t go!"

    She hadn¡¯t forgottenst year¡¯s incident, when they celebrated her grandfather¡¯s birthday! Her second aunt¡¯s daughter Ada Lee fell for Norman at first sight, and they were not particrly close.

    Andst year Ada Lee constantly followed Norman, while the olddy intended for Elliana to break off the engagement with Norman and betroth Ada to him.

    It wasughable that in her past life, she thought the olddy¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t bad!

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Norman looked at the little girl in confusion. Why did she suddenly have a tantrum? Despite pursing her lips, her little face showed a bit of grievance.

    Elliana fiercely said, "No means no, you¡¯re not allowed to go!"

    The little girl¡¯s aggressive demeanour resembled an angry kitten, baring her teeth, yet harmless, unknowingly stirring someone¡¯s heart.

    "Reason." Norman didn¡¯tpromise; he wanted to know the reason, though he guessed part of it.

    "Because... because there will be someone hovering around you, being overly attentive!" Elliana grew more irritated, feeling Norman attracted butterflies, restless.

    Suddenly more wronged, as if Norman abandoned her.

    "You mean Ada Lee? Hmm?" Norman raised an eyebrow, teasing the little girl.

    Sure enough, hearing that name ignited Elliana, as if confirming something, "See! You still remember her!"

    "Last year, who locked me and Ada Lee in a room? Hmm?" Norman interrogated, voice carrying a hint of seriousness.

    He drew closer to her, an overwhelming pressure made Elliana shrink, yet she muttered evasively, "I didn¡¯t mean to..."

    Weakening as she spoke.

    Elliana simply stopped talking, huffed righteously, "Hmph, I don¡¯t care about you anymore."

    "Go change,e with me to thepany, I¡¯ll take you to choose a dress at noon." Norman reached out to pat the girl¡¯s head.

    Seeing her still upset, Norman couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Whose fault was it, yet this girl was more upset than him.

    "You¡¯re my wife, Norman¡¯s wife, be good, go change." Norman lowered his voice to soothe her.

    Elliana bit her lip; Norman¡¯s words pleased her greatly. She cheerfully "warned" Norman: "Then don¡¯t talk to her much!"

    "Hmm, you decide." Norman reached out to stroke her head; though his face showed little expression, his attitude was indulgent.

 Chapter 13 - 12: Accident

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 12: ident</h4>

    In the car.

    Norman Bet leaned against the seat with his eyes closed, probably because he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.

    Meanwhile, the little girl next to him kept scrolling through her phone, looking somewhat bored.

    "Sigh~" Elliana Lyle sighed softly, pressing the screen off button with her thumb. Last night, she had sent another message to Joy Lyle, but there was still no response, and she had no idea what happened.

    "Come here." Norman Bet raised his arm, leaning back against the seat, signaling with his eyes for her to move closer.

    Elliana obediently scooted closer to him, snuggling up against his body.

    "Norman, I¡¯m hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since this morning." Elliana lifted her big eyes and looked at Norman pitifully, like a kitten waiting to be fed.

    Gently tapping the little girl¡¯s nose with his fingertip, Norman Bet asked, "What do you want to eat?"

    Elliana lowered her eyes, ncing sideways as if in thought, but then quickly lifted her gaze and said with a grin, "Fried chicken, and a soda~"

    "No." As expected, Norman Bet refused her without mercy.

    She knew this would happen. Norman Bet was a health-conscious person who hardly ate fried food, so around him, it was best not to think about it.

    "Then... can I have winter melon shrimp porridge at least?"

    "Sure."

    Seeing him nod, Elliana continued, "I also want crab meat dumplings, crab roe soup dumplings, and fish tofu pudding."

    "That¡¯s too much, remove two." Norman Bet couldn¡¯t help but ruffle her hair. The girl¡¯s appetite was always a mystery to him.

    Sometimes, a bowl of wontons could fill her up, and even when happy, she didn¡¯t eat much, but if in a bad mood, she would binge eat.

    Whatforted him was that no matter how upset she was, she would never skip a meal.

    "Then... let¡¯s skip the tofu pudding and soup dumplings."

    Arriving at Melody Harmony, Norman Bet naturally held her hand towards the main entrance. It wasn¡¯t deliberate; the two of them together were an eye-catching scene.

    "Miss Lyle! Miss Lyle!"

    Before Elliana stepped into Melody Harmony¡¯s gate, she heard a woman calling from behind, seemingly calling for her.

    Instinctively turning back, she saw a middle-aged woman with graying hair, carrying a canvas bag, wearing a floral shirt and ck cropped pants, running towards her.

    Elliana squinted slightly; this person seemed familiar, like... suddenly, her eyes widened, and she remembered. No wonder she looked familiar: it was Nancy¡¯s mother!

    "Stop her." Norman Bet slightly furrowed his brow. Not knowing the woman and seeing her rush over recklessly, his first concern was Elliana¡¯s safety.

    The security at the gate was already moving towards Nancy¡¯s mother, but Elliana quickly called them off, "Don¡¯t stop her, I know her," and looked up at Norman Bet for help.

    Norman Bet raised his hand slightly, and the security guards called off by Elliana sensibly returned to their posts at the gate.

    "Auntie Nan." Elliana pulled her hand away from Norman Bet, rushing to meet Auntie Nan.

    "Miss Lyle, I¡¯m finally seeing you." Auntie Nan was happy to see Elliana, but her expression and tone revealed humility.

    She wanted to hold Elliana¡¯s hand but, seeing Elliana¡¯s fair and tender skin, quickly retracted her hand, rough with calluses.

    Elliana looked behind Auntie Nan, not seeing Nancy, she asked, "Auntie Nan, where¡¯s Nancy? She..."

    Before she could finish, upon mentioning Nancy, Auntie Nan excitedly grabbed her arms, the urgency in her voice tinged with a glimmer of hope: "Miss Lyle, do you know where my daughter is?"

    This nearly knocked Elliana, unprepared, off bnce.

    "Careful."

    At this moment, Norman Bet steadied Elliana from behind, casting a nce at Auntie Nan.

    Though there was no anger in his eyes, neither was there warmth, this ordinary look intimidated Auntie Nan.

    Auntie Nan hurriedly let go of Elliana, taking half a step back, nervously twisting the hem of her shirt: "Miss Lyle, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m... I was just so excited to see you."

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay." Elliana quickly waved her hand.

    Auntie Nan wiped her tears and continued, "I¡¯ve been trying to find you, but didn¡¯t know where you lived. Yesterday, I happened to see you here but couldn¡¯t get into Melody Harmony, so I came early to try my luck."

    Auntie Nan didn¡¯t know many characters, confusing Harmony for Melody was understandable.

    They seemed to have much to talk about. Norman Bet, looking at Elliana, said gently, "It¡¯s hot outside, talk in the reception room. I¡¯ll have breakfast sent to youter, I have a meeting today."

    "Okay, good." Elliana agreed, reaching out to lead Auntie Nan, smiling warmly: "Auntie Nan, let¡¯s talk inside, it¡¯s hot out here."

    Feeling favored by Elliana¡¯s gesture, Auntie Nan was a bit overwhelmed.

    Following Elliana into Melody Harmony, Auntie Nan deliberately avoided Norman Bet. She found this young man intimidating, his gaze like a long-frozen chunk of ice exuding cold air.

    In the reception room, Elliana and Auntie Nan sat facing each other. Auntie Nan looked around; she¡¯d never been in a ce like this.

    The marble floor gleamed bright, making Auntie Nan¡¯s feet in military rubber shoes feel ufortable.

    "Auntie Nan, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with Nancy?" This was Elliana¡¯s first question after settling in. She was worried about Nancy; from Auntie Nan¡¯s earlier agitation, it seemed something had happened to Nancy.

    At Elliana¡¯s question, Auntie Nan choked up immediately, lowering her eyes, her voice wavering: "My... daughter hasn¡¯t been in touch for over two years, no word at all. You¡¯re her only friend, Miss Lyle. I thought she might contact you."

    "No, I haven¡¯t been able to contact Nancy for years either. Auntie Nan, do you know where she went?" Elliana¡¯s heart sank; how could there be no news for so long? Could something have happened?

    Auntie Nan helplessly shook her head, cautiously took a piece of paper from the table, blew her nose heavily, and squeezed it in her hand.

    Self-reproachfully, shemented, "It¡¯s all my fault for being so incapable, unable to earn much money. My daughter said studying doesn¡¯t earn money and wanted to go out and find work." At this, Auntie Nan choked up again.

    "Auntie Nan, don¡¯t cry~" Elliana hurried to hand Auntie Nan a tissue, her own heart wrenching as she urgently pursued: "Then what happened?"

    Wiping away her tears, Auntie Nan continued, "At first, my daughter sent back 7,000 yuan every month. After half a year, she texted me saying she was going abroad, and then, nothing else."

    Knock, knock.

    "Miss Lyle, it¡¯s Xiaofang, your breakfast is here." A voice sounded from outside the door, interrupting Elliana¡¯s next question.

    Elliana said, "Come in."

    Xiaofang set down the breakfast, bowed slightly, and left, calming Auntie Nan¡¯s emotions somewhat.

    "Auntie Nan, have some porridge first, then we¡¯ll talk." Elliana pushed the shrimp and winter melon porridge towards Auntie Nan, smiling gently.

    She knew Auntie Nan probably hadn¡¯t had breakfast yet, having waited here since early morning to see her.

    Indeed, Auntie Nan was starving, saying thank you before devouring the porridge ravenously.

    "Careful, it¡¯s hot!"

    Watching Auntie Nan now made Elliana feel sad. She remembered thest time she visited Nancy¡¯s home; Auntie Nan was still young then, though her hands were full of calluses, she didn¡¯t look old.

    Now, Auntie Nan¡¯s face was etched with wrinkles, her hair much whiter. In just three years, she had be so haggard.

    Nancy¡¯s family situation was pitiful, with only a mother farming to support her studies. Nancy was both proud and insecure, never allowing others to assist her, including Elliana.

    "Auntie Nan, did Nancy tell you which country she went to?" Elliana asked before taking a bite of the small dumpling.

    "I don¡¯t know, my daughter wouldn¡¯t tell me anything, just left a text message."

    Auntie Nan then hurriedly took an old-fashioned button phone from her frayed canvas bag, excitedly showing it to Elliana: "Miss Lyle, look, it¡¯s this one."

    Taking the phone, Elliana read: Mom, I¡¯m going abroad, I¡¯ve sent you 100,000 yuan, don¡¯t try to find me.

    Just a few simple words, no clues. Returning the phone to Auntie Nan, Elliana said, "Auntie Nan, I¡¯ll help you look into it, and I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s news."

    Taking out her phone, she added, "Give me your number."

    "Okay, okay, thank you." Auntie Nan trusted Elliana deeply, believing that for wealthy people, everything was easier, which is why she was determined to find Elliana.

 Chapter 14 - 13: Midnight Reverie

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 13: Midnight Reverie</h4>

    After bidding farewell to Auntie Nan, Elliana Lyle nned to first check Nancy¡¯s entry and exit records.

    She didn¡¯t quite believe that Nancy would be someone to cut off contact with Auntie Nan.

    She returned to Norman Bet¡¯s office, and by 11 o¡¯clock, Norman Bet was back.

    "Norman Bet, can you find someone to help me check a person¡¯s entry and exit records?" Elliana thought Norman surely knew someone, better than asking her dad.

    Initially, Elliana nned to tell Mr. Lyle about this, since he had acquaintances, but then she thought he¡¯d definitely ask a lot of questions, making it troublesome and inefficient.

    "Sure, checking on your high school friend Nancy?" Norman Bet had already guessed, and was just confirming.

    He knew Nancy too, as he used to frequently pick up Elliana from school, and Nancy and Elliana were almost inseparable.

    "Yes, she¡¯s gone abroad, and I¡¯d like to know which country she went to." Elliana replied.

    Norman Bet called Raymond Wood in, said a couple of words, and then Raymond left.

    "He¡¯s gone." Seeing Elliana still scrolling through her phone, Norman Bet reminded her.

    "Oh, just a moment." Elliana didn¡¯t look up at Norman Bet, instead focusing on her phone screen, chatting with Joy Lyle.

    Joy told her she¡¯d return to the Lyle Residence tomorrow and had also gotten the script for the second female lead in "South Wind Song."

    And how could Elliana let Eleanor Llyod y the lead? It was just to let some people be proud for a while.

    After sending thest message, Elliana turned off the phone screen and wanted to put it in her pocket, only to find her tracksuit had no pockets.

    "Hold my phone for me, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll fall." Elliana trusted Norman Bet entirely as she handed him the phone.

    They left Melody Harmony, and Elliana instinctively frowned; it was so hot this noon.

    As soon as she stepped outside, beads of sweat began to form on her forehead, while Norman Bet seemed unfazed by the heat. His fair skin was delicate and smooth, with no visible pores or sweat.

    Once in the car, Elliana felt alive again; nothing beats air conditioning!

    "To Prosperia International." Norman Bet instructed the driver.

    Prosperia International is a za where there¡¯s a bespoke couture store named "Lina."

    However, Elliana wasn¡¯t familiar with it; she didn¡¯t like wearing dresses, so she¡¯d only been there once.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why the olddy always said she didn¡¯t understand the rules and had a small-town attitude.

    This time going back to the Lyle Residence, she felt uneasy. In her past life, she hadn¡¯t attended this banquet, but Joy had said Norman Bet went.

    In her past life, Joy told her Ada Lee acted up, causing Norman Bet to leave the Lyle Residence in anger.

    She didn¡¯t know the details because she didn¡¯t care about these things then.

    The more she thought about it, the more mncholic she became, all of which was captured by someone nearby.

    "What are you thinking?" Norman Bet¡¯s voice was maic, cold, yet with a hint of care.

    Elliana snapped back to reality in an instant, looked at the man¡¯s cold face, and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking¡ªalways too much on her mind, too chaotic.

    "Come here." Norman Bet dominantly pulled her into his arms, making her sit on hisp.

    This embrace always brought a sense of security, calming even the most anxious heart. Elliana decided not to think about anything anymore and take things one step at a time.

    She looked up at Norman Bet¡¯s side profile, well-defined and pleasing to the eye, and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, "Norman Bet, how do you maintain your skin better than mine?"

    The little girl¡¯s hands, as she spoke, began to restlessly touch his face.

    Suddenly, the little hand roaming his cheek stopped, and immediately he felt a slight pain on his cheek.

    "Getting bolder?" Norman Bet¡¯s lightment made Elliana withdraw her hands instantly, nestling into his neck as if nothing had happened.

    Elliana felt like she was pulling hair from a tiger¡¯s head, yet felt a sense of aplishment.

    ...

    In less than half an hour, they arrived at Lina.

    Lina is a standalone building in the Prosperia International za, and from the outside, it didn¡¯t seem special.

    "Wee to Lina, please show your reservation code or VIP card." The receptionist at the door wore a standard fake smile.

    The reservation code is obtained by filling out information online, and the deposit isn¡¯t small. Besides that, there¡¯s the VIP card issued by Lina¡¯s invitation, which few could obtain.

    Having a VIP card, they smoothly entered Lina, and the receptionist led them to a private elevator to the eighth floor.

    Ding~

    When the elevator doors opened, a man wearing bright colors with red lipstick stood at the door.

    "Oh, Mr. Shane is here, and this must be Miss Lyle. I¡¯m Peter, pleasure to meet you," he said, extending his hand gentlemanly to Elliana.

    This man named Peter had a slightly sharp voice but was Lina¡¯s chief designer, with a certain status globally.

    Norman Bet shielded Elliana in his arms and coldly said, "No need for handshakes. Is everything ready?"

    "Oh, stingy, I¡¯ve prepared everything early, just waiting for Miss Lyle to choose." Peter smiled, retracting his hand and smoothing his short curly hair to ease the awkwardness.

    Elliana didn¡¯t find anything strange as she had met Peter in her past life when she was about to marry Shane Southwell.

    Walking through the corridor to the eighth-floor hall, there weren¡¯t many people in the hall. It¡¯s said that Peter personally attending to customers depended on his mood and couldn¡¯t be forced.

    However, Norman Bet was different; he and Peter were old acquaintances, though often using authority to pressure others.

    The hall was spotless white, with leather sofas in the middle and various tea sets disyed in front, while three mannequins adorned with dresses stood in the center, apanied by two female employees in gray suits.

    "These designs are all mine, every stitch personally done by me, no carelessness allowed." Peter, gesturing with ir, circled Norman Bet.

    Elliana, however, was amazed by the three dresses. Rather than stunning, it was more shocking.

    Peter smiled as he spoke to Elliana, "These were designed a month ago at Mr. Shane¡¯s request, custom-made for Miss Lyle."

    Was this what Norman Bet ordered for her? But... these three dresses were what Peter showed her in her past life.

    She chose one of them, a fishtail gown, as her wedding reception dress then.

    "Go try them on." Norman Bet¡¯s voice sounded in her ear, calming her turbulent emotions.

    She nodded slightly, smiling, "Okay."

    Each of the three dresses was distinct: a fishtail gown as dazzling as a diamond, designed to fit her height, understated yet remarkably luxurious.

    However, Elliana didn¡¯t favor that one. She knew the olddy disliked white dresses, as Joy was once berated after wearing a white dress.

    She favored a darker colored swallowtail gown, shimmering in indigo. The irregr design rid itself of monotony, and the unique diamond sp at the waist was the highlight of the dress.

    After selecting, a female employee led her to the fitting room. A dress isn¡¯t easy to wear alone; it requires assistance.

    Once the dress was on, paired with a pair of blue single-strap high heels, everything seemed nearly perfect.

    As soon as she stepped out of the fitting room, Norman Bet¡¯s gaze rested eternally on her, the girl like a starry night was his.

    This strapless dress revealed her fair swan neck, with a longer right front creating a dignified appearance, short in front and long at the back, disying slender legs from the front and a long train from the back.

    "How is it?" Elliana walked cautiously towards the man, not for any other reason but fear of twisting her ankle in the seven-centimeter heels.

    "Oh~ Miss Lyle looks absolutely divine in that starry night dress," Peter eximed with excitement.

    Norman Bet remained silent, but Peter was overjoyed.

    Seeing Norman Bet¡¯s unchanged expression, Elliana suspected he didn¡¯t like it. She approached him, asking again, "Norman Bet, does it look good?" turning around lightly as she spoke.

    "Yes." Just a simple word, spoken hoarsely, as if suppressing his voice.

 Chapter 15 - 14: Aunt Wang

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 14: Aunt Wang</h4>

    The old Lyle family residence.

    Located at the very west of Lindon Hill in South City, with convenient transportation, an asphalt road winds up to the vi on the mountaintop.

    The road was funded by the Lyle family, and not just anyone can enter this road leading to the Lyle¡¯s; there¡¯s a gate at the foot of the hill, guarded by designated personnel.

    When Elliana Lyle arrived, it was already eight in the evening, and she was feeling woozy, needing Norman Bet¡¯s assistance to support her a bit.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing formal attire, just loose shorts and sportswear, her hair tied up in a high ponytail, giving off a sense of sunshine.

    This old residence initiallyprised seven courtyards, but because the eldest uncle was once an overseas student and insisted on living in a vi, the olddy remodeled the residence into a hybrid of Chinese and Western styles, also for convenience¡¯s sake.

    By this time, the olddy had already retired for the night, and they were received by the elder aunt.

    "Oh, howe you¡¯re only here now? Your grandmother¡¯s already asleep." Bemusedly weed by Aunt Belle King, a woman in herte forties, standing about 168 cm tall. Noble and gracious on the surface, yet remarkably sharp-tongued.

    "Aunt." Elliana¡¯s tone and demeanor were calm, neither ingratiating nor respectful, yet no longer sharply confrontational as before, appearing much morepliant.

    When Belle King saw clearly the person standing behind Elliana, she immediately wore a smile on her face, realizing Norman Bet was here today. "Oh, Norman also came along, must have been a tiring journey?"

    Without waiting for Norman Bet to reply, Belle King instructed the maid behind her, "Take Elliana inside to rest."

    "Yes." With her head slightly lowered, the maid approached Elliana and said with a smile, "Miss,e with me."

    Elliana was indeed tired at this moment, wishing she could just dive into bed, nodding slightly to signal the maid to lead the way.

    There was actually no need for leading the way; it was just Aunt Belle intentionally categorizing her as a guest.

    Seeing Elliana obediently leave with the maid, Belle King sidled up to Norman Bet, chuckling, "Norman, truly a trial for you, that girl has been spoiled since she was little."

    "It¡¯ste, sorry to trouble you arranging amodations, Aunt." Norman Bet¡¯s tone was very polite, yet distantly.

    Belle King chuckled, "Alright, just likest year, your room¡¯s arrangement hasn¡¯t been touched."

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t changed it, rather Norman Bet hadn¡¯t shifted Belle King¡¯s arrangements.

    "Norman Bet, let me take you to see my mom." Suddenly a crisp and clean voice interrupted the conversation.

    Elliana had unexpectedly turned back halfway, almost forgetting that her man was still outside.

    Norman Bet barely noticeable curled the corners of his lips. This little girl, just now realizing he was here?

    Belle King felt discontent. She initially intended to introduce Norman Bet to her eldest daughter, Phoebe Lyle; howe this girl came back again?

    "Oh dear, it¡¯s sote, Norman should rest too; you silly girl, how can you be so unaware?" Belle King scolded warmly at Elliana, who had poked half her head out from outside the door.

    Tch! Elliana inwardly cursed, if she hadn¡¯te, Belle King might have had him stay in the room next to her big cousin¡¯s again, just like before, and it wouldn¡¯t have changed now.

    Now she finally understood, everyone in the Lyle family coveted Norman Bet, and she had once handed over the kingdom willingly!

    "Aunt, Brother Bet is my fianc¨¦, of course, he has to meet my mom. Don¡¯t worry, Elliana will arrange a ce for Brother Bet to stay." Elliana¡¯s tone was yful, intentionally teasing Belle King a bit.

    Belle King, however, didn¡¯t show her dissatisfaction, suppressing it, instead speaking earnestly, "Elliana, your mom must be resting now, and the wing where you stay doesn¡¯t have any vacant rooms, it¡¯s quitete, Aunt will first have Norman stay, you can take him to see your mom tomorrow, it¡¯s not toote then either."

    "It¡¯s okay~ Brother Bet is my fianc¨¦, so even if we stay together, it¡¯s fine, right?" Then Elliana looked at Norman Bet, squinting her eyes slightly, smiling as she asked, "Right, Brother Bet?"

    The look in Elliana¡¯s eyes clearly said, if you don¡¯te with me today, we¡¯re done!

    "Mm." Norman Bet just stood there, the simple sound from his lips carried a bit of indulgence.

    Having received Norman Bet¡¯s response, Elliana found it easy to continue. She jogged over to pull Norman Bet, cheerfully saying to Belle King, "Aunt, we¡¯re going to rest now, you should rest early too."

    With that, she didn¡¯t care what Belle King¡¯s reaction was, pulling Norman Bet along and running.

    After a while, Belle King finally cursed, "This damned girl, doesn¡¯t she want face?"

    The maid returned with her head down, saying nothing.

    Belle King clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue; they weren¡¯t even married, how could they sleep together? Then she chuckled under her breath: just watch mein about you to the olddy tomorrow!

    ...

    Elliana had also slowed her pace by now, quietly allowing Norman Bet to hold her hand in his own reverse grip.

    She was thinking about what trouble Ada Lee might stir up tomorrow and whether anything would change just because she hade.

    Passing through the garden, a small vi in front was where Elliana was supposed to stay.

    It was quite amusing; except for the reception hall, she was only familiar with this small vi. The vi didn¡¯t have many bedrooms, only two, and the rest were study rooms, a music room, and a screening room.

    Now her mom lived on the first floor, so she naturally had to stay on the second floor, but where should Norman Bet stay? She really didn¡¯t know for the moment.

    Approaching the small vi, Elliana suddenly stopped. She lifted her face to look at Norman Bet and said, "You sleep in my room; I¡¯ll sleep with my mom."

    "Mm." Norman Bet¡¯s tone was light and gentle, with no emotion in it, yet his cold eyes revealed a trace of icy tenderness.

    Two minutester, Norman Bet moved into the little girl¡¯s small room. It was called a small room because therge bed was filled with plush toys,rge and small ones.

    Plus, the little girl had admonished him not to touch her dolls.

    Inside Mrs. Lyle¡¯s room.

    Be Hue hadn¡¯t slept yet; she knew Elliana would return, so she waited for her.

    "Elliana,e sit over here." Be suavely gestured to the person at the door, her smile kind and gentle.

    Elliana felt a little sprint up to her mother¡¯s bedside, her eyes full of concern as she looked her mother over and caring asked, "Mom, how are you doing now? Feeling better?"

    "It was fine already, but this morning I went for a stroll in the garden and your cousin¡¯s dog pounced on me; I didn¡¯t notice and twisted my ankle. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t meet you at the door." Be said casually, as though recounting a trivial matter.

    However, Elliana frowned. That Ada Lee! She didn¡¯t even leash her dog! Carefully she lifted the quilt at the foot of the bed, saying, "Let me see."

    Yet seeing the red and swollen ankle, Elliana was shocked. That must hurt; so she asked, "Mom, did Ada Lee apologize to you?"

    "She did." Her mother smiled gently, not revealing the truth that Ada Lee had merely scolded the dog, without further apology.

    The night was deep.

    It seemed everyone had fallen asleep, yet Belle King was still fuming and gossiping about Elliana with Phoebe Lyle.

    "Mother~ Brother Bet is Elliana¡¯s fianc¨¦; if they stay together, what¡¯s the deal? Why bother?" Phoebe was clearly impatient with the conversation, her otherwise delicate and wise face straining as though tied up.

    Though fond of Norman Bet¡¯s type, she was different from Ada Lee. This man wasn¡¯t hers, and she wouldn¡¯t fight for him.

    Belle King listened, suddenly standing up in angry frustration, pointing at Phoebe and chastising, "You foolish girl, I¡¯m standing by you and yet you criticize me! You don¡¯t strive, but Ada Lee certainly will!"

    "Oh mom! Enough! I just got a message from Joy; she¡¯s already at the foot of the hill, I¡¯m going to pick her up." With that, Phoebe was already starting to put on shoes, no longer wanting to hear her mother¡¯s nonsensical rantings.

    Belle King was momentarily stunned, then disdainfully yet curiously asked, "Why is sheing back? Wasn¡¯t she told not to?"

    "Oh dear mom, after all Joy is your daughter, how can you ask such a thing?" Phoebe really didn¡¯t want to waste another word with her mom, standing up and heading directly outside, paying no heed to Belle King¡¯s shouting,

    In this big family, Phoebe was considered the reasonable one, also being the only member of the Lyle family involved in writing novels. Her rtionship with Elliana and Joy was neither warm nor cold, just fulfilling a sense of eldest sister duty.

 Chapter 16 - 15: Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 15: Birthday Banquet</h4>

    The next day.

    The sun was shining brightly, nearing noon, with people gradually arriving at the Lyle Family¡¯s old residence.

    Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t go out to greet the guests; she stayed indoors chatting andughing with Joy Lyle, as Ada Lee had already fully taken over that task.

    The morning was indeed thrilling; she was falsely used by her aunt early in the morning, iming she was indiscreetly sleeping in the same room as Norman Bet.

    The old woman, with her conservative mindset, predictably got furious, scolding Elliana indiscriminately. The words that came out were quite amusing.

    Normally a kind-looking olddy, she could also utter insults like "slutty vixen."

    Fortunately, she slept with her motherst night, and Aunt Wu, who was sent by the olddy to take care of her mother, testified for her, settling the matter.

    Yet the olddy showed no remorse, treating the incident as if it hadn¡¯t happened.

    "Elliana, you¡¯ve been through a lot, but Grandma didn¡¯t intend to drive me away today." Joy¡¯s voice was gentle, like the continuous drizzle in Jiangnan.

    Elliana heard this and smiled lightly, then deliberately furrowed her brows in thought, before asking with a chuckle, "What reward should you give me, sis?"

    "Elliana, you can have whatever you want, as long as I have it." Joy always spoke tenderly, her smile delicate and beautiful.

    Elliana had already prepared several excuses yesterday, because one of the actors for South Wind Song was an esteemed veteran artist.

    This man¡¯s name was Qin Xian, a bright film star from the olddy¡¯s era, and when she learned that Joy was acting with Qin Xian and ying a righteous character, her opinion of Joy improved considerably.

    Previously, Joy only yed small roles, mostmonly as a courtesan, and identally rose to fame through one role.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the main reason the olddy disliked Joy; it was mainly because of Joy dropping out of school.

    She left a good military school before graduating to be an actor. Elliana wasn¡¯t surprised, as Joy had often shared her dreams of acting when they yed together as children.

    Knock, knock knock.

    "Joy, Elliana, the guests are almost here. You need to appear at the 12 o¡¯clock banquet. Get ready." Phoebe Lyle knocked on the door but didn¡¯t mean toe inside. After her voice fell, the sound of high heels leaving was heard.

    Joy looked at Elliana, who was still in a loose sports outfit, helplessly urging, "Quickly change into the dress you brought, otherwise, we¡¯ll really bete."

    Noon at 12.

    The birthday banquet officially began.

    Thirty tables were set up in the reception hall, with a stage arranged at the front where Belle King specially invited the old star Hui Mingfang to offer birthday wishes to the olddy.

    Today the olddy dressed elegantly, her outfit befitting her status¡ªa sapphire cheongsam paired with jade earrings from her aunt and an imperial green jade ne from her aunt-inw.

    Elliana¡¯s mother gifted a yellow jade bracelet, which was then seen on Ada Lee¡¯s hand.

    As soon as the Lyle Family appeared, Norman Bet¡¯s gaze focused on one person.

    The beauty with snowy skin, dazzling like a sky full of stars, naturally drew many people¡¯s attention.

    The olddy was satisfied with Elliana¡¯s appearance today, being presentable enough.

    Elliana was uninterested in the birthday banquet, watching Ada Lee, wondering what she might be up to.

    Indeed, Ada Lee was quite a rare beauty herself, her fishtail dress enveloping her shapely figure, her painted brows carrying a hint of allure.

    And in terms of height, Ada Lee naturally overshadowed her.

    After paying her respects to the olddy, Elliana remained focused on Ada Lee, guarding against any trouble she might stir up.

    Up to the afternoon cocktail party, Ada Lee seemed calm, politely chatting with somedies from distinguished families.

    Enough was enough; Elliana felt a headache from keeping an eye on her, saying to Joy, "Sis, I¡¯ll be right back," pointing towards Norman Bet¡¯s direction.

    "Alright, go ahead," Joy smiled softly.

    A certain young girl took a ss of champagne and walked slowly towards the group Norman Bet was chatting with.

    There were truly few people who genuinely came to bless the elder on her birthday; most wanted to take this chance to establish connections.

    After all, Norman Bet wasn¡¯t someone you could meet just because you wanted to.

    The guests the Lyle Family invited this time were all from Belle King¡¯s handwritten invitations, excluding the necessary few noble families; most were her family¡¯s unscrupulous rtives.

    In principle, these people shouldn¡¯t have been invited. For a major family gathering like this, it was not only a banquet but also aboutworking.

    Norman Bet had kept a cold face throughout as he drank, his handsome visage like eternal frost, finding the crowd noisy. If they were talking about business, perhaps he could engage with them.

    Watching Elliana approach from afar, Norman Bet put down his wine ss, stood up, and said, "Excuse me," before moving through the crowd towards Elliana.

    With Norman Bet¡¯s departure, no one dared to stop him. Raymond Wood, the assistant who came along, had been following his CEO closely, but with the CEO being with Elliana, he also felt awkward to continue following.

    Yet now, Raymond was encircled by a group of people.

    "Norman Bet, you¡¯re quite popr, huh?" Elliana teased.

    Norman Bet didn¡¯t reply, simply snatching the champagne from the young girl¡¯s hand, and reminded her, "No drinking."

    Elliana furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction, "I¡¯m already 20."

    "No." Norman Bet said, cing the champagne on the table, and taking Elliana to sit in a quieter ce.

    "The police have released Adrian Young and Luna due to insufficient evidence." Norman Bet spoke with a heavy tone, yet particrly concerned.

    He feared Elliana wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    Elliana was indeed shocked, even though there weren¡¯t enough concrete murder evidence, they shouldn¡¯t have been released so quickly.

    Seeing the young girl not speaking, biting her teeth in anger, he exined, "Currently, there¡¯s no evidence to prove it¡¯s murder, and Aunt didn¡¯t suffer significant injuries. If we insist on convicting now, it would at most be an intentional assault charge, which wouldn¡¯t lead to a long sentence, and the matter can only be settled like this."

    Watching her sombre expression, she remained silent. Norman Bet gently touched her head,forting her, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them get away scot-free."

    "Mm." Elliana exhaled a breath and merely nodded, suddenly recalling the call from the detective two days ago. Although not entirely credible, she still wanted to find another person to help.

    She said to Norman Bet, "I¡¯m going to the restroom."

    "Alright."

    Every interaction between them was observed by Ada Lee, who lowered hershes, feeling odd. Clearly,st time Elliana and Norman Bet had quarreled fiercely; why was it different now?

    "Sister Ada, what are you looking at?" The voice belonged to Lan Cheng, beautifully spirited; her father was in finance and had long held a good rtionship with the Lyle Family.

    Ada Lee smiled warmly, not revealing much, and downed her champagne, nodding slightly to a few people, "Excuse me."

    ...

    Inside the restroom, Elliana dialed the previous number.

    "Hello, nice to speak to you."

    "Is this Ms. Kitty? So, have you decided?" The voice on the other end carried a hint of fatigue yet maintained arrogance.

    Elliana sensed this person might be simr to a domineering woman.

    "Yes, I want to investigate the criminal evidence of three individuals." Elliana believed those three wouldn¡¯t have done just one thing.

    "Add my WeChat, I¡¯ll text you." As soon as the voice dropped, the call ended.

    Following the text instructions, Elliana sessfully added the other¡¯s WeChat, whose username was Love Detective Agency, with a ck logo as the profile image.

    Love Detective Agency: "Hello, you can call me Luna, please provide me with the names, former addresses, and former phone numbers of those you want to investigate."

    Elliana sent just names, license te numbers, and a welfare organization¡¯s name. These three had a background as orphans from a welfare institution.

    Luna: "30,000."

    How... outrageous.

    Elliana didn¡¯t haggle, directly transferring the payment, and Luna acknowledged receipt and stated, "This is just the initial price. Depending on theplexity, I may ask for more."

 Chapter 17 - 16: Luring the Tiger Out of the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 16: Luring the Tiger Out of the Mountain</h4>

    "Elliana? Elliana, are you inside?"

    At this moment, Joy Lyle¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the bathroom door.

    "Oh~ I¡¯m here, what¡¯s up?" Elliana Lyle felt her phone screen go dark as she responded from inside.

    Joy¡¯s voice was gentle, "Aunt was just looking for you, she said grandma wants you to visit her."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be right there." Elliana finished speaking and deliberately pressed the flush.

    ...

    Ada Lee had already sat down slowly beside Norman Bet, her beautiful face breaking into a smile, as she made casual conversation, "Norman, how have you beentely?"

    "Hmm, sis." Norman replied politely, partly because Ada was a rtive of the little girl. Beyond that, his face showed no other expression, remaining as impersonal as ever.

    Ada didn¡¯t care about Norman¡¯s coldness, instead, she smiled and quipped, "I heard from Aunt that Elliana is staying at the Bet Family¡¯s house. She¡¯s really settled down quite a bit."

    "She¡¯s always been well-behaved."

    "Not even married yet, and he¡¯s already defending her." Ada covered her mouth with a light chuckle, herughter was gentle and crisp.

    Then Ada seemed lost in thought as if reminiscing. She sighed, "I rememberst time when Elliana found out she was going to marry you, she was extremely unwilling. She tried to get us together to avoid the marriage, even locked the two of us in."

    "It was so dark in the basement back then; you don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve been afraid of the dark since I was a child. If it were just me, I don¡¯t know what I would have done. Luckily, there were the two of us, otherwise, it would have traumatized me."

    "Hmm." Norman merely hummed in response, not continuing the conversation, but his brow furrowed lightly as he understood who Elliana was doing it for.

    Ada tilted her head slightly, her long curls falling naturally behind her shoulders, revealing her lovely corbone. She looked earnestly at Norman and said.

    "Norman, do you know you have a reassuring aura about you? I felt itst time. I thought it was an illusion due to fear, but now I can still feel it around you. I think if Elliana stays with you long enough, she¡¯d feel it too."

    "At that time Elliana even went on a three-day hunger strike for marrying Shane Southwell, don¡¯t know what charm Shane has...ter I don¡¯t know what happened to both of them." Ada suddenly stopped, as if realizing she misspoke, she quietly withheld the rest.

    Then Ada sighed lightly, as ifforting, "Norman, Elliana was immature back then. Now that you two have reconciled, she must have severed ties with Shane too."

    "Hmm." Norman¡¯s tone was emotionless, yet you could feel a heavier chill around him.

    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Elliana has grown up now, understands that what her parents arranged is right. It shouldn¡¯t be too long before she marries you." Ada maintained a serene smile on her face, her eyes revealing a concerned look.

    What the parents arranged, huh!

    What he¡¯s always wanted was never Elliana herself. What he wants is her heart, her entirety. But her heart doesn¡¯t belong to him, so what¡¯s the point of having the person?

    It¡¯s just mutual torment.

    However, Elliana¡¯s change towards him was so sudden, sudden enough to catch him off guard.

    The little girl who used to say whatever she wanted, throw tantrums when unhappy, now seems to have unspeakable secrets.

    "She¡¯s my wife regardless of whether she marries me or not," Norman said heavily, taking a deep drink from his ss, a reaction Ada was willing to see.

    But Ada underestimated Norman¡¯s obsession with Elliana.

    Even in a past life where Elliana married Shane, Norman never had the intention to marry someone else.

    "My uncle¡¯s birthday is early next month, we¡¯ll host a banquet at Bright Cliff Sea. Elliana loves the beach; why not bring her then?" Ada used Elliana as a pretext to invite.

    Norman promptly refused, "Heading to North City for a business trip at the end of the month."

    "What a pity, well then, let Ellianae, and I¡¯ll take care of her for you, just the same." Ada still smiled warmly.

    "She¡¯ll being with me," Norman said.

    "I see, you¡¯ve already made ns. I wonder if it¡¯s a business trip or a vacation?" Ada teased naturally.

    Suddenly, Ada remembered something and continued, "I heard that South Wind Song is going to be shot in North City. It¡¯s one of my favorite novels. The lead role was supposed to be Joy¡¯s, but for some reason it was changed to an artist under Shane Southwell, Eleanor Llyod."

    "I¡¯ve heard... Shane Southwell seems to be in North City too. Norman, taking Elliana to North City on a business trip might be unwise, don¡¯t you think?"

    The implication was clear, is Elliana going on a business trip with you, or for other reasons?

    Just after Ada finished speaking, they heard Elliana¡¯s hurried voice.

    "Norman Bet!" The name was called with a hint of yful anger, as if dissatisfied with something.

    Elliana had just seen the olddy, who inexplicably scolded her.

    She didn¡¯t have time to ponder over what she had done wrong before sensing that something was amiss.

    Sure enough, Ada was already talking to Norman Bet, yet he didn¡¯t seem angry.

    Did Ada not have time to cause trouble, or was this life different from the previous one?

    "Elliana¡¯s here, just in time to apany Norman. I¡¯ll go entertain the others." Ada always maintained a gentle demeanor in front of others, making it difficult for anyone to turn against her, including Elliana.

    "You go ahead, cousin, I¡¯m here." Elliana forced a smile and then sat beside Norman, wrapping her arm around his.

    Elliana¡¯s reaction somewhat surprised Ada; had Elliana truly fallen for Norman or was she pretending not to have liked him before?

    She couldn¡¯t probe further, only nodded slightly with a smile, and turned away.

    Watching Ada¡¯s departing figure, Elliana finally sighed in relief. She looked up at Norman, softlyining, "I told you not to talk to her~"

    "She¡¯s your cousin; I can¡¯t very well ignore her." Norman gently stroked the little girl¡¯s hair, tenderly and patiently, as if smoothing out the fur of a porcupine.

    ...

    The night settled in, marking the day¡¯s end.

    Elliana didn¡¯t n on staying long; Joy had already left in the afternoon citing work.

    The car window was slightly opened, letting in a few strands of cool breeze with a grassy scent. Elliana, watching the enchanting nightscape outside, couldn¡¯t help but yawn.

    Norman, busy with hisptop, looked up and asked, "Tired?"

    The warmth in his voice had a soothing quality that made one want to drift into sleep.

    "Mm~" Elliana turned and murmured like a little cat with a softziness, closing her eyes as she leaned closer to the man.

    The man seamlessly closed theptop, setting it aside, and gently pulled the little girl into his arms with a light press of his strong hand.

    Entering this warm embrace tinged with a subtle lotus scent, Elliana inexplicably felt at ease.

    She couldn¡¯t help but whisper softly, "Norman Bet~, you grown man, wearing lotus-scented cologne~."

    "Don¡¯t like it?" Norman tended to the hair syed on her face, his voice low with a hint of hoarseness.

    "I like it~." Elliana said and snuggled in deeper, taking a long whiff of the man¡¯s chest, once more savoring the scent.

    "Norman Bet, you smell so good~ so fragrant~." The mingling of his cool and warm breath created an itch, making the little girl in his arms seem somewhat greedy.

    Driving them today was Raymond Wood, who only wished he were deaf right now.

    Meanwhile, Norman sat upright, his heartbeat strong and rapid, his stomach burning, tightening his grip on the little girl.

    "Even more fragrant than real lotuses~."

    "Stop talking~ go to sleep." Norman¡¯s voice was deep and restrained, the little girl undoubtedly was a fatal temptation to him.

    After some time, her face eased its tight press, light breathing signaled she had indeed fallen asleep.

    His gaze was profound as he stared at her half-soft profile. This fragrance was crafted for this little girl, yet it adorned him.

    He remembered the little girl saying in her childhood that she wanted to marry a man who smelled like lotus flowers when she grew up.

    This sentence, perhaps, had long slipped from her memory.

 Chapter 18 - 17: North City

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 17: North City</h4>

    End of the month.

    Today is thest day of July, and Norman Bet has already arranged a trip to North City, which willst at least half a month.

    Upon arriving at North City Yonghe Airport, Elliana Lyle felt dizzy all over. She never gets carsick, but she does get airsick. That feeling of weightlessness made her stomach ufortable.

    Fortunately, Lana came along as well. Lana supported her into the restroom, gently patting her back, and after throwing up, handed her some mineral water to rinse her mouth.

    This meticulous care made Elliana really fond of Lana.

    Elliana remembered when she first heard Lana¡¯s name, she thought it was Nancy. Actually, the two were quite simr, but Lana was not Nancy.

    "Miss Lyle, I brought your favorite sour candy. Would you like one? It might help with the taste in your mouth." Lana had arge leather bag draped over her shoulder, mostly filled with things Elliana needed.

    "Okay, sure." Elliana replied weakly. She decided that when she returned, she would definitely take the high-speed train and never fly again.

    After leaving the restroom, Elliana went to the rest area to find Norman Bet.

    Seeing Elliana arrive, Norman got up from the sofa and looked at the petite girl with a slightly pale face, feeling a bit of heartache.

    "Feeling better?"

    "A little. Lana gave me some sour candy, so I don¡¯t feel nauseous anymore." Elliana slightly opened her small cherry-like mouth, showing Norman the glossy round candy on her tongue.

    If not for the people around, the little girl might have lost the candy in her mouth.

    Norman took her hand, saying, "Once we get to the hotel, you can have a good rest."

    ¡ª¡ª Vicars Hotel.

    This hotel belongs to The Bets, and although it doesn¡¯t have much to do with Melody Harmony, Norman Bet, as the heir to The Bets, naturally has an exclusive suite here.

    "Mr. Bet, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll excuse myself." The hotel manager, Snow Hu, said respectfully.

    Before Norman could respond, Elliana spoke first, smiling as she urged, "Go ahead, go ahead."

    Once everyone left, it finally quieted down, and Lana went into the maid¡¯s room near the door to organize things.

    Elliana said, "Lana, you¡¯re tired too, take a good rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about me."

    After speaking, she crossed the living room, passed by the open kitchen and leisure bar, and rushed eagerly into the master bedroom.

    The feeling of lying down was like sleeping on clouds, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else, just wanted to have a good sleep.

    "Little girl, I need to go out for a bit, I¡¯ll be backter." Norman¡¯s voice sounded above her head, but she didn¡¯t want to respond.

    She only felt a gentle kiss fall on her forehead, followed by being held up...

    She didn¡¯t know how much time passed, but it was already dark outside.

    Elliana groggily woke up, habitually reaching for her phone by the bedside. Turning on the phone, the ring light hit her, forcing her to squint and adjust the brightness.

    It was already 9 PM.

    She didn¡¯t know whether Norman had returned, but she had several WeChat messages.

    Luna Detective: "Jiang Feng and Adrian Young both have quite a few shady dealings, but let me confirm. I¡¯ve run out of money, could you send me some money first?"

    Luna Detective: "George Lyle, this person is the manager of Rnd¡¯s marketing department, though I couldn¡¯t find anything, he seems like a clean person domestically, but there are several suspicious points."

    This George Lyle indeed seemed suspicious. The strange thing was how George made it out of the country through legal means in a past life.

    Kitty Cat: "Can you gather evidence?"

    Luna Detective: "There¡¯s nothing money can¡¯t aplish."

    ...

    Kitty Cat: "How much?"

    Luna Detective: "Start by sending me twenty thousand."

    If that¡¯s the case, it seems like more than twenty thousand. Elliana sighed, gritted her teeth, and transferred twenty thousand over.

    Luna Detective: "Wait for my news."

    Whew~ Elliana closed her phone and let out a deep breath, hoping Luna would pull through.

    These days, she¡¯s been dealing with Shane Southwell, and tomorrow would be the first of August.

    Yesterday, she told Shane she had obtained his dad¡¯spany¡¯s check, with the financial and legal stamps, and she would go to North City to transfer the money to Shane.

    Yet this lie had many loopholes, but Shane didn¡¯t seem to mind or fear being held ountableter. He firmly believed Elliana would take the me.

    At the time Shane said, "Elliana, I won¡¯t take your money for nothing. I¡¯ll write you an IOU."

    This sounded nice, but with an IOU, everything would be Elliana¡¯s fault.

    What a calcted move.

    At this moment, there were also several messages from Shane sent in the afternoon on WeChat.

    Rnd: "Elliana, have you arrived in North City?"

    It seemed like Shane was feeling anxious, after all, tomorrow was the first, the loan repayment day. She just wanted to make Shane worry a bit, even though she knew Shane had the means to repay, but if he did it himself, it would cost him dearly.

    Elliana replied on her phone.

    Kitty Cat: "Just arrived. We¡¯ll meet at Lotus Park tomorrow. I¡¯m going to rest now."

    Bzz bzz~

    Norman: "Are you awake?"

    Norman: "I¡¯ll be at the hotel in ten minutes,e downstairs, I¡¯ll take you out for dinner."

    Elliana replied with an "Okay" and quickly turned on the light, threw off the covers, and got out of bed.

    This must be a date~ Elliana felt inexplicably excited inside.

    Picking up the white gauze dress folded on the bedside table, she prepared to change into it, suddenly feeling something was off!

    Wait!

    Elliana suddenly froze. Wasn¡¯t this the dress she wore before going to sleep! Why was she now wearing... a nightgown? And why was her upper body bare!

    For a moment, she panicked, wondering who had...

    Don¡¯t overthink! Don¡¯t overthink, it must have been Lana!

    But... Elliana clearly remembered Norman still held her when she was groggy.

    No way! No way! Elliana¡¯s heart raced, a blush creeping onto her cheeks and ears.

    Ten minutester.

    Norman¡¯s car had arrived at the hotel entrance.

    Gradually, half an hour passed, yet there was no sign of Elliana. Norman finished reviewing the materials needed for tomorrow, closed hisptop, and checked his watch.

    "Boss, Miss Lyle is probably doing her makeup. Girls are always slow with makeup," Raymond Wood exined, knowing the boss disliked waiting.

    "Okay." From the tone, it was apparent Norman wasn¡¯t really upset.

    Of course, as long as it was Miss Lyle, the boss wouldn¡¯t mind waiting till the end of time without showing any displeasure.

    Then Norman asked, "Has the money from Rnd been transferred?"

    "Not yet, we¡¯re two days shy of the deadline," Raymond replied.

    Norman opened the car door; it seemed he had to personally fetch the little girl. Who knows what she was busy with.

    At this time, Elliana had exited the elevator and happened to see Norman walking over from the hotel lobby entrance.

    Upon seeing Norman, Elliana blushed, because she had confirmed Lana was resting. Since Lana looked very tired, she didn¡¯t wake her up.

    But... this didn¡¯t mean it was Norman who changed her clothes. It had to be Lana who changed her before resting.

    Yes, that must be it.

    ¡ª¡ª Fragrant Dreams of Osmanthus

    This was a high-end Chinese restaurant, a must-visit in Northleigh Town.

    Each dish was exquisite like a work of art, making it hard for one to take a bite.

    Halfway through the meal, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but speak up. A bit shy, she tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and said, "Norman, can I ask you something?"

    "Sure." Norman paused his meal, focusing his entire attention on the little girl, attentive and dedicated.

    The more he was like this, the more difficult Elliana found it to speak up. A long while passed, and she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask, yet Norman wasn¡¯t in a rush, still waiting for her.

    "I... I want to ask if my... clothes were changed by you?" Elliana asked hesitantly, staring intently at Norman, just hoping he would quickly say no.

    On hearing the question, Norman was initially slightly stunned, then a subtle smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, light yet carrying a hint of teasing.

 Chapter 19 - 18: I Can Do It, Too

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 18: I Can Do It, Too</h4>

    "You... Why are youughing!" Elliana Lyle was both angry and flustered, her face turning bright red.

    She had never seen Norman Bet smile before, that slight smile was like the sun in winter, shining down briefly, disappearing in a sh.

    Norman, with his cool and indifferent demeanor, looked so handsome when he smiled, yet his smile almost answered her question.

    Thinking that Norman gave her... Elliana suddenly wanted to freeze on the spot.

    "Let¡¯s eat first, after we¡¯re full, I¡¯ll tell you." Norman¡¯s tone was calm, devoid of any emotion, speaking lightly.

    What else could she do? She could only bow her head and eat!

    Norman¡¯s deep gaze turned gentle, casually serving the little girl food, while her earlobes turned crimson, her face showing a touch of anger.

    Indeed... her beauty was captivating.

    The meal dragged on for quite some time, and Elliana no longer wanted to get up from her seat, ying with thest bits of broli on her te.

    "Are you full now?" Norman asked, actually reminding her.

    "Oh, I¡¯m done." Elliana had no choice but to put down her chopsticks, her movements appearing somewhat yful and endearing.

    She half-expectedly nced at Norman, hoping he¡¯d tell her otherwise.

    However, even after returning to the hotel, Norman still hadn¡¯t given her an answer, and she was too embarrassed to ask again ¡ª it made her feelpletely frozen.

    She simply went back to the master bedroom, lying in bed while scrolling through her phone. She hadn¡¯t told Joy Lyle she was in North City; she nned to give her a surprise by visiting her on set.

    ¨D¨D¨D Macao, morous International, Wise Entertainment City.

    The room was enveloped in a soft, blue ambiance, where day paled and night enticed, in a private box where a noble man sat on the principal seat.

    Beside himy a long-legged beauty, alluring and captivating.

    Arge table was in the middle, surrounded by four men, each with their own woman in their arms.

    "Brother Shane, you¡¯re not having much luck today, hehehe." A bald guy with a cigarette between his lipsughed sleazily, pulling the money on the table over to himself, therge gold chain around his neck quite conspicuous.

    Shane Southwell furrowed his brows, displeased and even angered by Baldy¡¯sughter.

    Just a nouveau riche, what right does he have to call him brother!

    "Baldy, you¡¯ve had enough, haven¡¯t you? Who gave you the face to call Brother Shane your brother?" Shane¡¯spanion, Easton Wood, got angry, his demeanor fierce and his tone icy.

    Baldy¡¯sughter stopped abruptly. His body stiffened, he gave a dryugh, then looked down at Shane, trying to smooth things over: "Oh Shane, I¡¯m just a rough guy, drank too much today, please don¡¯t me me."

    "No harm, we¡¯re all friends." Although Shane said this, the malice on his face was evident.

    Baldy immediately sensed trouble, his eyes rolling like two big copper bells, hurriedly saying with a smile: "The money I won today, it¡¯s all to pay respects to Brother Shane, without Brother Shane taking care of us, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are today."

    "Let¡¯s head to Blue Night Charm for a drinkter." Shane¡¯s tone was nonchnt, but his gaze signaled the seductive woman leaning against him to take the money.

    "Sure, thank you, Brother Shane, for not minding us." Baldy wiped his imaginary sweat, realizing how difficult it was to please these wealthy and powerful people.

    Just then, Shane¡¯s phone rang. As he picked it up, the others tactfully moved away, keeping their distance.

    Cari: "Vice President, Elliana Lyle wants to meet you tomorrow at Lotus Park. She didn¡¯t mention a specific time, and when I asked Elliana, she didn¡¯t reply. Guess she¡¯s asleep."

    "Okay, got it." Shane hung up the phone, disdaining Elliana¡¯s overly respectful demeanor towards him, like a dog wagging its tail at anyone.

    Yet thinking about that lofty man, Norman Bet, who liked but couldn¡¯t get the woman, being so attentive in Shane¡¯s presence filled him with a sense of achievement.

    ...

    Midnight, 12 o¡¯clock.

    Elliana was still lying on the bed, looking at her phone, wide awake, though a headache began to throb at her temples.

    Her mouth dry, she thought to get up for some water. Walking to the open kitchen, she noticed a refrigerator, yet Norman was still working by the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Finding mineral water in the fridge, Elliana drank a whole bottle, then approached Norman.

    "Not sleeping yet?" Norman nced at her, then returned his gaze to theputer screen.

    "Can¡¯t sleep." Elliana¡¯s voice had azy tone as she naturally sat beside Norman.

    After a while, Elliana suddenly poked Norman¡¯s arm with her finger.

    "Hmm?" Norman¡¯s gazended on her fair face.

    Elliana slightly parted her lips but said nothing, lowering her head, maneuvering under his arm to sit on the floor, right in his arms.

    Enveloped by warmth and the scent of lotus, Elliana felt at ease.

    Norman said nothing, affectionately patting her head, gesturing for her to behave.

    On theputer screen were ns Elliana couldn¡¯t quiteprehend, a WeChat message shed in the lower right corner.

    Opening it, it was a schedule for tomorrow sent by Raymond Wood.

    As well as a list of the director and main actors for the South Wind Song investment.

    This investment by Rnd was quite significant, with both key actresses from Rnd Group.

    Raymond: "President, the director inquired about Rnd¡¯s payment. Though there¡¯s still a two-day grace period, should we urge Rnd?"

    This message was visible to Elliana, so Rnd hadn¡¯t paid yet? Meaning Rnd¡¯s investment in South Wind Song wasn¡¯t stable yet?

    From what she knew, the South Wind Song series would bring Rnd massive profits.

    This payment should have been transferred to the production team the day after the contract was signed; dying it until now would certainly indicate a major issue.

    She recalled this investment was entrusted to Shane Southwell by Rnd, and now dyed, perhaps Shane had embezzled the funds, known for his gambling habits and being a prodigal.

    In the past life, Shane had her as his money bag, living carefreely.

    If Rnd failed to pay, they¡¯d breach the contract, not only would Eleanor Llyod be kicked out, but Rnd would also owe a hefty penalty, which would only worsen the situation.

    "Norman, could you perhaps convince Rnd not to pay, to break the contract?" Elliana turned, looking up at him seriously, a far cry from a joke.

    Norman lightly furrowed his brows, responding with a question: "Do you realize the consequences of this?"

    His eyes were probing, curious about what the little girl was plotting.

    "There¡¯ll be less investment, but the penalty can offset some of it." Elliana analyzed seriously, knowing Norman had the capability, just a matter of notifying the ounting department.

    "From what I know, Rnd suffered severe losses in the first half of the year, this investment is quite crucial for them." Norman¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion, making it hard for Elliana to gauge his thinking.

    Elliana was momentarily at a loss on how to persuade him. Should she mention her past life... no, Norman wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    Having alreadye this far, knowing Norman loved her, she wondered if pestering him might work...

    "I don¡¯t care, Norman, help me, please~ I know you can do it!" Elliana pressed her face against his chest, rubbing childishly.

    This delicate tone almost convinced Norman entirely, yet he remained rational, steadying her head, wanting her to look at him.

    He asked, "Give me a reason."

    A reason... Elliana hesitated before stubbornly turning her head, irrationally insisting: "I don¡¯t need to exin, just that Rnd can¡¯t sessfully invest, and Eleanor can¡¯t be the lead."

    "Alright, but if any issues arise during the two days of lead-time, you¡¯ll be responsible," Norman teased, lifting her into his arms.

    Hearing about responsibility, Elliana asked indifferently, "What kind of problems? Can¡¯t find a suitable actor?"

    The man just looked at her, saying nothing, doing little to disagree.

    "Eleanor and I are about the same height, and I¡¯m prettier, you know, if they can¡¯t find anyone suitable, I can step in myself." Elliana was half-joking.

    She knew Norman¡¯spany had artists under contract. In her past life, in the third year after marrying Shane, Norman¡¯s artist La remade South Wind Song.

    La¡¯s version far exceeded Eleanor¡¯s, gaining widespread acim, which is something Elliana had considered beforehand.

 Chapter 20 - 19: Lying

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 19: Lying</h4>

    "Norman Bet, wait a moment, I¡¯m going to the bathroom. We¡¯ll talk when I get back." Elliana Lyle said and dashed off.

    Buzz buzz~

    Elliana¡¯s phone rang on the carpet, and a message popped up on the screen.

    Rnd: "Elliana, meet me at the caf¨¦ in front of Lotus Park at 1 PM tomorrow. You must be tired today, so get some good rest."

    Elliana came out three minutester, leaping into the man¡¯s arms and continued to coo, "Norman Bet, is that alright?"

    "Alright."

    Norman Bet agreed immediately, but his eyes grew darker.

    "Go to sleep. Tomorrow afternoon, apany me out." Norman Bet¡¯s tone wasmanding, with a chill like snowkes slipping down the neck.

    Elliana nestled in his arms, her big eyes staring at the man¡¯s distinct chin.

    She couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. Really... everything was fine just now, how did he suddenly get so fierce?

    Seeing the little girl a bit dazed, Norman Bet spoke again, "Don¡¯t make me repeat myself."

    "Oh... goodnight then!"

    Norman Bet¡¯s grim face was somewhat frightening to her, prompting her to obediently get up and run back to the room.

    She really found it strange, why did Norman Bet suddenly get angry? Was it because she was being unreasonable?

    Forget it, forget it, anyway, she already agreed.

    Sitting on the sofa, Norman Bet was lost in thought, his slender fingers tightly pinching his brow, still able to feel the lingering warmth of the little girl in his embrace.

    He had investigated the rtionship between Eleanor Llyod and Shane Southwell, not wanting the little girl to be deceived, and tried to stop it several times.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t trust him.

    Now she hated Eleanor Llyod so much, she must have known.

    Sometimes... he really wanted to let go, as long as she would be happy.

    But he was selfish, wanting to possess her alone.

    ...

    AM.

    Elliana sleepily ran out to get some water, perhaps because North City was too dry, making it hard for this girl who was raised in misty rain to adapt.

    After drinking water, she unsteadily returned to her room, habitually opening the door on the right. Whether at Norman Bet¡¯s house or her own, her room was always to the right.

    The person in the room was a light sleeper, easily awakened by the slightest noise.

    A pair of phoenix eyes, shrouded in darkness, opened, watching the little girl secure the door, climb into bed, and settle down after a couple of nudges.

    Elliana smelled the fragrance of lotus in her daze and turned towards the source, as if embracing arge elegant lotus blossom, holding it tighter with affection.

    With the gentle sound of breathing, Norman Bet found it utterly impossible to sleep. Beneath his eyes, as deep as a cold pool, were emotions invisible to anyone else.

    "Mm... Norman Bet..."

    "I like you... mm~..."

    The tender murmuring tightened the man¡¯s body.

    Exhaling heavily, Norman Bet turned to embrace the little girl.

    This little trickster always softened his heart.

    "Stay by my side forever, alright?" Norman Bet¡¯s voice was unusually gentle, like the breeze across distant spring mountains or the morning dew from a summer lotus.

    The next day.

    Elliana woke up in thete morning, cautiously eating the wontons Lana made at the dining table.

    From time to time, she would sneak a look at Norman Bet, who sat not far away, his face indifferent.

    The man sat on the sofa, long legs crossed, an icy gaze seemingly unfocused, engulfing him in a cold pool-like calmness.

    Sincest night, until now, Norman Bet¡¯s demeanor towards her was indifferent.

    And... when she woke up today, she found herself in another room. Could Norman Bet have moved her out in the middle of the night?

    "Are you done? If you¡¯re done, go and change clothes." Norman Bet¡¯s expression stern, his tone carried a hint of authority.

    "Oh~" Elliana finished herst sip of soup, pouting in frustration and ncing at Norman Bet with annoyance. What¡¯s the point of being so fierce!

    "Miss Lyle, Master had a few dresses sent over today. Let me take you to see them." Lana offered with a smile, assisting Elliana as she could sense the tension between the two today.

    She wondered what was going on, perhaps they had fought? Normally, Master wouldn¡¯t argue with Miss Lyle.

    ...

    North City, Night Banquet International.

    This was a ce for business gatherings, and Elliana didn¡¯t know why Norman Bet brought her here.

    She clung to the man¡¯s arm, tilting her head to ask, "Norman Bet, what are we doing here?"

    Norman Bet kept a cold face, showing no intention of acknowledging the little girl, noting her absentmindedness as she peeked at him asionally along the way.

    Perhaps he was too selfish; today, he deliberately didn¡¯t want her to meet Shane Southwell.

    With her question going unanswered, Elliana suddenly got a bit angry, letting go of his arm and muttering, "I don¡¯t want to go! I want to go back."

    Norman Bet stopped, his lips parting slightly, his tone frigid, "Do you really want to see him that badly?"

    "Huh? Who?" Elliana was left in confusion, who was Norman Bet talking about?

    "I don¡¯t like being lied to by others." Norman Bet looked down at her, a chill in his eyes.

    Elliana didn¡¯t know how to reply momentarily; she couldn¡¯t understand what Norman Bet meant by his words.

    When did she lie? She didn¡¯t.

    "Let¡¯s go." No sooner had Norman Bet¡¯s words fallen than he started walking on his own.

    Raymond Wood looked at their CEO, then at Elliana, hesitating before deciding to quickly follow Norman Bet.

    "..." Elliana bit her lip, unable but to follow.

    Entering the hall, through thevish corridor, Elliana continued to follow Norman Bet, not too close nor too far.

    It was only upon entering arge private room that she began to understand why Norman Bet hade.

    She might not recognize the others here, but one woman¡¯s face she could not forget!

    It was Eleanor Llyod.

    This seemed to be a business gathering for investors and the film crew.

    Elliana felt a surge of hatred upon seeing Eleanor Llyod, recalling how she and Shane Southwell treated her in her past life.

    And also recalling the truth Eleanor Llyod had long told her, that Shane Southwell married her for money, that the tonic he gave her was poison, and once she died, Shane Southwell would marry Eleanor Llyod.

    But back then, she was foolish enough to believe Eleanor Llyod was saying those things out of jealousy.

    "President Bet is here, please, take a seat," Director Thomas Lee hurriedly got up, warmly approaching Norman Bet. In his forties, his appearance was fairly conventional, with slightly sharp eyes.

    It¡¯s said that Thomas Lee was previously a spice seller, infamous for his high prices, which led to a tarnished reputation and the closure of his spice factory, prompting his switch to directing.

    Norman Bet was ushered to the main seat by Thomas Lee¡¯s enthusiastic wee, seated in the very center of the sofa.

    A few mboyantly dressed women then gathered around.

    Standing by the sofa, Elliana helplessly looked at Norman Bet, where should she sit?

    However, Norman Bet casually epted a drink from one of the women, elegantly swirling the ss, with no interest in acknowledging her.

    Raymond Wood was utterly stunned, hadn¡¯t ever seen other women around Norman Bet before; anyone who darede near would be thrown out.

    Moreover, beads of sweat started forming on Thomas Lee¡¯s face.

    If they angered Norman Bet, this business world King Hargreaves, his career as a director mighte to an end.

    But seeing Norman Bet take the drink from a female liaison, Thomas Lee, besides his astonishment, breathed a sigh of relief.

    Everything seemed to fall silent for a moment, and the attention shifted towards Elliana.

    In a little ck dress, the beautifully curved sweetheart neckline making her slender waist seem barely grabbable.

    Jet-ck locks fell straight down, covering her swan-like neck, exuding a hint of sensual allure.

    Eleanor Llyod, not recognizing Elliana at this moment, watched as she stood alone in the center, seemingly someone President Bet had brought along.

    She waved warmly at Elliana, "Sister,e sit."

    Simultaneously, a distinctive man seated to Norman Bet¡¯s left also spoke up, pointing at Elliana, raising an attractive eyebrow with a mischievous grin, "Come here, sit on grandpa¡¯sp."

    With that, he pushed the woman beside him away, opening his arms for Elliana toe over.

    This man was vice-president of Tian Sa Group, named Tian Ming, and besides Norman Bet, the biggest investor in South Wind Song.

 Chapter 21 - 20: Mine

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 20: Mine</h4>

    Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t like such an environment. Even though the private room was spacious and the sunlight streaming through the ss windows was bright enough, she hated these frivolous people.

    "Little beauty,e over." Tian Ming didn¡¯t see Elliana Lyleing over, and his tone was a bit displeased.

    This was someone Norman Bet brought along. Although she didn¡¯t seem important, he had to have some fun today, wanting to rub Norman Bet¡¯s spirit the wrong way.

    Tiensa Group¡¯s annual GDP ranking was on par with Virginia Gavin¡¯s level, but Tian Ming couldn¡¯t stand Norman Bet¡¯s superior attitude.

    But he forgot that Virginia Gavin was founded single-handedly by Norman Bet, whose family¡¯s Bet Group was top-notch globally, whereas behind Tian Ming was only his father¡¯s Tiensa.

    The wine ss in Norman Bet¡¯s hand seemed about to shatter the next second. His little girl, since when could others order her around?

    Before Norman Bet could speak up for her, Elliana Lyle directly walked to him, angrily sitting right in hisp.

    Like a protective creature fiercely eyeing the female publicists, almost ready to bare her teeth at them.

    "Get down." Norman Bet was a bit taken aback seeing the little girl in his arms.

    Elliana Lyle pretended not to hear, instead burrowing further into the man¡¯s embrace.

    Those who knew Norman Bet gasped; did this girl have a death wish?

    But then they immediately thought of someone, the Lyle family¡¯s daughter, Elliana Lyle.

    Norman Bet didn¡¯t say anything more, just let the little girl hold onto him.

    "Get out, all of you!" Raymond Wood shouted at the female publicists.

    "Mr. Bet, thisdy must be Miss Lyle, right? Didn¡¯t I hear Miss Lyle wants to call off the engagement with you? For whom, exactly?" Tian Ming continued talking as he thought seriously.

    Then, as if he remembered, with a mocking tone, "Wasn¡¯t it said that Miss Lyle wanted to call off the engagement for Shane Southwell? So, thisdy must not be Miss Lyle, but your new me, Mr. Bet?"

    Yates Zander, an artist under White Goose, heard Tian Ming¡¯s sarcasm and naturally had to speak up for his boss, "Mr. Tian, it¡¯s just media spection, and you understand that the media is naturally unreliable."

    "Did I speak to you?" Tian Ming was greatly dissatisfied when a male artist interrupted.

    Elliana Lyle also looked at the person speaking for her, as if she had seen him somewhere, and then she remembered, it was the man who had helped her once at Virginia¡¯s.

    No wonder he looked familiar; he was Yates Zander, who had acted in romantic dramas before.

    Seeing the two biggest investors getting tense, Thomas Lee quickly spoke to mediate, "Mr. Bet, let me introduce you to Miss Eleanor Llyod, our leadingdy of South Wind Song."

    "Hmm." Norman Bet didn¡¯t even spare Eleanor Llyod a nce from beginning to end.

    Eleanor Llyod stood up, giving a sweet smile, dimples appearing on her cheeks, and her light mint green chiffon dress full of dreamy vibes.

    The style was quite ordinary, a strapless design, but the fresh color, extremely lightweight fabric, and the scattered sequin decorations on the hem gave the dress a mythical, fairy-tale-like ambiance.

    This was Eleanor Llyod¡¯s favorite outfit, as pure as a fairy-tale princess, making her look very clean at first sight.

    "Hello, Mr. Bet, I¡¯m Eleanor Llyod." Eleanor Llyod¡¯s voice was as sweet as a snow pear, polite and graceful.

    Elliana Lyle just stared at Eleanor Llyod, wanting to peel her skin off.

    In her past life, she had owned a cat, and Eleanor Llyod had deliberately dug her nails into the cat¡¯s eyes, then, after her arm was scratched by the cat, her cat was in such pain that it rolled on the ground.

    Then Shane Southwell came, and Eleanor Llyod, the viin,ined first. She watched helplessly as the cat was stomped to death by the furious Shane Southwell.

    Feeling the little girl¡¯s body stiffen, Norman Bet saw the tightly clenched fists of Elliana Lyle, red liquid oozing through her fingers.

    The more Elliana Lyle hated Eleanor Llyod, the more it seemed to him that Elliana Lyle loved Shane Southwell.

    Thomas Lee quietly judged Elliana Lyle, and for a moment, he thought Elliana Lyle was more suited to being an actress than Eleanor Llyod.

    Both had simr temperaments, the difference being that Elliana Lyle was more genuine.

    ¨D¨D¨DLotus Park, Whisper Caf¨¦.

    Shane Southwell had already been waiting for three hours, with Cari sending countless messages to Elliana Lyle.

    Cari: "Deputy Manager, still no reply from Elliana Lyle."

    "Elliana Lyle, you¡¯d better be dead!" Shane Southwell¡¯s gaze was icy; no one had ever made him wait this long.

    No matter how angry he felt, whenever he thought of Elliana Lyle getting the money, Shane Southwell decided to wait a bit longer.

    Half an hourter.

    Eleanor Llyod sent a message to Shane Southwell.

    Little Ellie: "Brother Shane, I saw Elliana Lyle today with Norman Bet, although I¡¯m not sure if it was really her."

    This messagepletely drove Shane Southwell out of control; he flipped the table, not forgetting to kick it once more.

    "Sir! What are you doing? You¡¯ll have to pay for the damages." The staff hurried to stop Shane Southwell from flipping another table.

    The other customers looked at Shane Southwell with curiosity; how could such a well-dressed person have no manners?

    "Get lost!" Shane Southwell was terrifyingly fierce, pping the staff hard before turning to leave.

    "Oh my God, how can someone be like this?"

    A girl held up her phone recording a video; if she uploaded it online, it would surely go viral.

    The other staff helped the pped employee up while the store manager started calling the police.

    "Hello, 110? We¡¯re at..."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    PM.

    Elliana Lyle had already followed Norman Bet back, and her hand was also bandaged.

    "Go rest, I¡¯ll have Lana send you back tomorrow." After saying this, Norman Bet had no further words and was about to turn and leave.

    Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t understand, what was wrong with Norman Bet today?

    And what did he mean by saying he didn¡¯t like people lying? She didn¡¯t feel like she had lied at all.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. As Norman Bet reached the door, she couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Norman Bet, exin yourself, when did I lie?"

    "I told you to go rest." Norman Bet repeated his earlier words, his tone now colder.

    "What do you mean? Exin yourself, when did I lie?" Elliana Lyle¡¯s temper red as she stood there, a stubborn look in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t believe she had lied, and she didn¡¯t know what had upset Norman Bet to make him treat her like this.

    Seeing that Norman Bet didn¡¯t speak, Elliana Lyle¡¯s eyes started to sting, tears welled up uncontrobly, the first time she¡¯d felt wronged since her rebirth.

    "Get some rest, I¡¯ll send you to the airport first thing in the morning."

    As soon as the words were spoken, all that remained was the sound of the door closing.

    "Miss Lyle, would you like something to drink?" Lana couldn¡¯t bear to see Elliana Lyle like this.

    Even she felt that Mr. Bet had gone too far.

    Elliana Lyle just stood there, silent, biting her lip to stop herself from crying.

    After a long while, she wiped away her tears, only saying softly, "Lana, you go rest, don¡¯t worry about me."

    "What?" Lana wasn¡¯t unclear about what she heard; she wanted tofort Elliana Lyle, but the one who upset her was Norman Bet, and she didn¡¯t know how tofort her.

    "Lana, just go rest, I want to be alone for a while. If I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll call you." Elliana Lyle¡¯s voice was faint, and even a bit despondent.

    Lana pursed her lips and replied, "Alright, Miss Lyle, I¡¯ll take my leave then."

    After saying that, Lana returned to the maid¡¯s room.

    Elliana Lyle sniffed, turning around to sit by the bay window, but then she noticed the wine rack on the wall.

    She rarely drank alcohol and wasn¡¯t good at it, but she remembered apanying Nancy for some Erguotou in high school, and although it was hard to swallow, once drunk, it made everything feel light and forgetful.

    An hourter.

    Lana was still a bit worried and quietly opened the door to check, only to be horrified seeing Elliana Lyle drinking by the bay window.

    No less than two empty bottlesy on the floor, and Elliana Lyle sat on the floor, hugging a bottle of red wine, pouring it into her mouth.

    "Miss Lyle! You can¡¯t drink!" Lana hurried over to stop her without thinking.

 Chapter 22 - 21: Elliana

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 21: Elliana</h4>

    "Miss Lyle,e on, let me help you up."

    Elliana Lyle was very light, which made it easy for Lana to help her onto the sofa.

    "Miss Lyle, I¡¯ll get some warm water to wipe your body, you sit for a moment." Lana was about to leave when Elliana grabbed her wrist.

    "Norman Bet, don¡¯t leave... don¡¯t leave... sob sob~..." Elliana whimpered, staggered to her feet, feeling like her whole body was being supported by soft clouds, wanting to lean but couldn¡¯t steady herself.

    "I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m right here, don¡¯t be afraid." Lana held Elliana steadily, gently soothing her agitated emotions.

    Elliana said nothing more, only clung to Lana and sobbed.

    "Come, let¡¯s sit for a while."

    Lana gently helped Elliana to sit down, noticing how Elliana¡¯s gaze was unfocused on the floor, but her emotions had calmed down somewhat.

    "Miss Lyle, I¡¯m going to the bathroom to get some warm water to wipe your body, I won¡¯t go far." Lana said, turning back every few steps towards the bathroom, worriedly.

    The sound of rushing water soon came from the bathroom.

    "Miss Lyle!" When Lana emerged with the water, Elliana was no longer on the sofa, and the door was open!

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City, Blue Night Bar.

    The environment here was dim, with only faint glimmers of light, not so dark as to be unseen, nor so bright as to see clearly.

    Unlike other lively bars, this one was rather quiet, with soothing music, ideal for conversations.

    "Bro, whye here? It¡¯s so quiet, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get a booth with me?" The voice sounded somewhat immature, full of youthful energy.

    It was Zane Bet, Norman¡¯s younger brother, looking like his elder brother but with a different personality.

    "Bro, say something, is it Grandfather who sent you to find me?" Upon saying this, Zane turned his head in displeasure, "I¡¯m not going back."

    Then Zane looked excitedly at Norman, eyes gleaming: "Bro, let me tell you, my friends and I are working on a game that will soon be in beta testing."

    "Mm." Norman responded barely, downing his drink in one gulp.

    Zane immediately lost his previous excitement, his brother was always so boring, as if nothing ever pleased him.

    "Bro, you¡¯ve only said three words to me so far, not even three sentences, why call me out?" Zane couldn¡¯t help butin, feeling like he was acting in a solo y.

    "You can leave." Norman said coldly, swallowing ss after ss of alcohol.

    Zane was taken aback, haughtily saying, "I... I¡¯m not leaving."

    Then jokingly asked, "Bro, are you in a bad mood? Did your wife run off with someone? Oh wait, bro you haven¡¯t..."

    As Zane spoke, there was a sudden bang, which startled him into silence.

    Norman¡¯s ss hit the table heavily, sttering his hand with liquor.

    "..." Zane pursed his lips, not daring to make a sound; among the Bet Family, his brother¡¯s temper was the scariest.

    Silence reigned, the atmosphere tense, as Norman stared at the chipped bottom of the star-shaped cup, his grip tightening painfully.

    Zane internally grumbled: called me out, then scolded me, what if I leave?

    He knew he had touched his brother¡¯s sore spot, guessed it was that wretched girl Elliana running off with Shane again.

    Suddenly, a phone started ringing, Zane instinctively covered his pocket, finding it wasn¡¯t his, then cautiously pointed at Norman: "Bro, your phone is ringing."

    Seeing Norman not reacting, he leaned closer: "Should I answer for you?"

    He took Norman¡¯s phone, seeing it was an unknown number, which was typical as Norman never saved contacts.

    "Hello, you¡¯re speaking to Norman Bet."

    "Young Master, it¡¯s Lana, Miss Lyle got drunk and ran out while I was fetching warm water, I¡¯ve searched everywhere but can¡¯t find her." A worried voice on the other end.

    Miss Lyle? Must be Elliana.

    Zane touched his nose, handing the phone to Norman: "Someone named Lana says your wife got drunk and ran off."

    In an instant, Norman grabbed the phone and dashed out of the private room, his speed akin to a sprint, leaving Zane momentarily stunned.

    He hurriedly shouted towards the door: "Bro, settle the bill before you go! I¡¯m broke!"

    ...

    Lana was already waiting at the hotel entrance, tears unable to stop streaming, hands clenched nervously.

    Luckily, Norman wasn¡¯t far away, returning within mere minutes.

    "Young Master, it¡¯s all my fault for not watching over Miss Lyle, all my fault..." Lana med herself, bowing her head.

    Norman said nothing, leading Raymond Wood to the surveince room.

    Despite his outward calm and indifference, his heart trembled underneath.

    Through the surveince, they saw Elliana initially take the elevator straight to the lobby.

    "Norman Bet~ where are you?" Elliana, eyes red from crying, looked around the bustling lobby.

    Her singr thought now was to find Norman Bet.

    However, at this moment, she was coincidentally encountered by Shane Southwell.

    "Elliana!" Cari looked at Shane in surprise.

    Elliana now, in a seductive strapless little ck dress, exuded enchanting charm, especially her flushed face and dreamy eyes from intoxication, enticing any man.

    Of course, Shane wasn¡¯t immune either, though annoyed at Elliana for standing him up, seeing her now, he was less angry.

    He used to think of her as a mere kid, since when did she be so alluring?

    "Take her to my room, I want to have a ¡¯good talk¡¯ with her!" Shane¡¯s eyes carried a sinister gleam; making him wait all afternoon deserved some consequences.

    Cari obeyed reluctantly, coaxing and tricking Elliana away.

    Though puzzled, Cari noticed Shane¡¯s obvious interest in Elliana.

    Shane preferred tall, leggy beauties, except for Eleanor Llyod, possibly because Elliana wasn¡¯t dressed childishly like before today.

    In the surveince room.

    Raymond promptly spoke for Elliana: "Mr. CEO, Miss Lyle clearly didn¡¯t want to, we..."

    "Bring the men."

    Norman led Raymond and several bodyguards towards Shane¡¯s room, 402.

    Norman¡¯s gaze was dark; no matter what, Elliana was his, nobody could take her, even if she was a deceitful little brat.

    Room 420.

    Cari pressed Elliana onto the sofa, Shane sat opposite, staring at her.

    "I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where¡¯s the money?"

    Elliana gave no response, only cried incessantly: "I want Norman Bet, I want Norman Bet~ sob sob."

    "Ha, Norman Bet? I¡¯ll ask you onest time, where¡¯s the money!" Shane raised his voice, evidently out of patience.

    "Vice President, please don¡¯t be angry, Miss Lyle is drunk." Cari soothed.

    Shane shrugged off his jacket, tossing it aside, approached Elliana step by step, holding her chin, forcing her to look up.

    Shane curled his lips into a smile: "What do you think Norman would do if I uploaded a video after sleeping with you?"

    At this moment, the door made noises and was then opened.

    Outside, Raymond held back several bodyguards: "I¡¯ll let you in, only then you go in."

    Seeing Norman, Cari stood up in fright: "How... how did you get in!"

    Elliana, held by Shane, kept pleading: "I want Norman Bet, I want..."

    Shane looked up at the man approaching him, provocatively saying: "Oh, isn¡¯t this the famous... ugh!"

    Before Shane could finish his taunt, his face took a solid punch, sending him sprawling to the floor.

    "Ah!!!" Cari screamed in fear, stepping back repeatedly.

    Norman, taking off his jacket, wrapped it around Elliana, picked her up, face stern, walked out without a word.

    "Spit!" Shane spat blood onto the floor, arge tooth followed.

    Raymond saw Norman leaving, instructed several bodyguards: "Make sure he pays dearly."

 Chapter 23 - 22: Drunken Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 22: Drunken Nonsense</h4>

    Elliana Lyle hid in the man¡¯s arms, but cried even more fiercely. However, she did not struggle, because this was Norman Bet, the one who made her feel at ease.

    All the way back to the suite, Norman Bet did not say a word.

    However, the little girl in his arms was clinging on tightly, so Norman Bet had no choice but to keep holding her.

    Lana, worried yet perceptive, quietly returned to the nanny¡¯s room, ready to take orders at any time.

    After a while, Norman Bet spoke the first sentence: "Have you cried enough?"

    The little girl in his arms was still sobbing uncontrobly. Norman Bet forced her to lift her head: "Look at me, stop crying."

    "Ugh~" Elliana¡¯s eyes were timid when she saw Norman Bet¡¯s cold face, as if she was truly frightened. She obediently stopped crying but couldn¡¯t help but sob.

    "Girl." Norman Bet softened his tone, his big hand smoothing out the messy strands of hair on her small face.

    Norman Bet gazed seriously at that flushed little face, speaking with certainty: "You can¡¯t escape now. For the rest of your life, you can only marry me."

    "Norman Bet, I didn¡¯t lie... I didn¡¯t lie." Elliana was drunk and hazy, seemingly not registering Norman Bet¡¯s words. She stubbornly wanted to know where she went wrong.

    "Ugh... Exin clearly, where did I lie? Why did you abandon me? Why do you also bully me, ugh..." The more she asked, the more aggrieved she felt. Elliana was immersed in her own world, lost in grief.

    She continued toment: "Shane Southwell killed my parents. Eleanor Llyod killed my cat, and now you don¡¯t want me either..."

    "What?" Norman Bet was obviously taken aback. He remembered the little girl had confidently said it was murder on the day of the aunt¡¯s car ident.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have married Shane Southwell... I finally reincarnated, prevented... my parents¡¯ car ident, finally..." Elliana spoke intermittently, striving to confide in Norman Bet.

    These words sounded like drunken babbling. Norman Bet pressed his thin lips together, quietly listening to the little girl¡¯s confessions in his arms.

    Elliana pouted, gesturing with her hands: "I bought a cat at Jiajia Pets, it was a white cat, with pink ears... I called it Lilypad."

    "But... butter, Eleanor Llyod gouged out its eyes, and Shane Southwell stomped it to death. At that time, I couldn¡¯t protect it, Lilypad died, Lilypad died..."

    His little girl seemed to have experienced many things, suffered many grievances, and now was trembling with sobs, crying so much that it broke his heart.

    "Shh, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you." Norman Bet held her tightly, letting the little girl¡¯s face bury in his chest.

    Rebirth is something Norman Bet didn¡¯t quite believe in, but he believed in Elliana.

    "Norman Bet~ Don¡¯t leave, okay? Don¡¯t leave... cough cough! Cough cough..."

    Ugh~

    Red liquid was vomited onto both of them. If it weren¡¯t for the smell of red wine and the wine bottle by the bay window, Norman Bet might have been scared to death by this girl.

    "Lana, take her to clean up." Norman Bet had always had a touch of a cleanliness obsession, although he found it hard to bear, he tolerated it because it was Elliana.

    Lana, always ready for action, quickly ran over, took Elliana from Norman Bet¡¯s arms, and carried her to the bathroom.

    The next day.

    "Elliana, how could you drink so much? I was terrified when I got the news." Joy Lyle patiently wiped her forehead, her tone full of concern despite its questioning nature.

    Elliana, lying t on the bed, felt like a dead fish. She didn¡¯t want to move, feeling like her brain would scatter with any movement.

    She couldn¡¯t remember what happenedst night, but she remembered Norman Bet leaving, and scolding her indiscriminately again.

    "Sis, I¡¯m thirsty." Elliana licked her lips and said.

    "Alright."

    Joy Lyle picked up a cup of water, using a small spoon, she took only a little water and slowly ced it at Elliana¡¯s lips, the water flowing down her tongue and throat.

    "You~ always like a little child, tell me, why did you suddenly drink so much?" Joy Lyle¡¯s tone was always gentle and soothing.

    The thought of Norman Bet gave Elliana a headache. Unable to resist, sheined to Joy Lyle: "He suddenly went crazy and yelled at me, said I was lying, and wanted to send me back. I don¡¯t even know what I did wrong."

    "Lying?"

    Joy Lyle¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, then sheforted: "Elliana, Norman is not an unreasonable person. Are you hiding something from him?"

    "Do I have..." Elliana was about to retort when she suddenly went quiet.

    Hiding something... Elliana recalled carefully. It seemed that Norman Bet¡¯s attitude changed after she went to the restroom.

    After returning to the room, she saw a message from Shane Southwell on her phone.

    ...

    Could it be that Norman Bet saw it too?

    No wonder Norman wanted to take her to meet the director in the afternoon. It turned out he didn¡¯t want her to meet Shane Southwell, but... she hadn¡¯t intended to meet Shane Southwell anyway!

    Now this misunderstanding is huge!

    "Sis, where is Norman Bet? I need to find him!" Elliana, despite her headache, just wanted to quickly find Norman Bet to rify.

    "He¡¯s outside, hey! Elliana, slow down!" Joy Lyle, without regard for anything else, hurried to follow.

    Elliana held her phone, wobbling and running to the living room, and sure enough, Norman Bet was sitting on the sofa, holding a document, but his eyes were on her.

    "Norman Bet, I¡¯m telling you, I didn¡¯t lie." She quickly ran over, sat next to the man, opened her phone, and showed the chat record with Shane Southwell.

    "Look!"

    Seeing Norman Bet¡¯s face turnpletely dark, Elliana quickly exined: "I tricked him. I wasn¡¯t going there in the afternoon, really. I knew he was short on money and was afraid he¡¯d find someone else to get money through, so I lied and said I¡¯d arrange money for him, but I wasn¡¯t going to give him any money."

    The little girl¡¯s speech was astonishingly fast, like a tongue twister, but Norman Bet understood.

    "Do you understand?" Elliana looked at Norman Bet expectantly. If he didn¡¯t understand, she could say it again.

    ...

    ¡ª¡ªNorth City Central Hospital.

    Shane Southwelly on the hospital bed, wearing a blue and white striped hospital gown, his right leg in a cast, no part of his face unscathed.

    Yesterday, the bank loan was barely paid off, but today is thest day for payment to the production team.

    Cari sat by the hospital bed, watching Shane Southwell with a worried face. She was still in shock, thankful that those people didn¡¯t hit her yesterday.

    "Vice President, why not... tell the president the truth, otherwise..." Cari was worried, if the payment can¡¯t be made today, they risk breaching the contract, and it would cause significant trouble for Rnd.

    Dong, dong dong!

    The hospital room door was knocked, and Cari, thinking it was the doctor, said: "Come in!"

    Click!

    The door opened, and two uniformed police officers walked in, presenting their credentials to Shane Southwell: "Are you Mr. Shane Southwell? Pleasee with us for a..." They didn¡¯t finish the word "trip".

    The two police officers looked at each other in surprise. ording to surveince, this person was smashing things and hitting people in a caf¨¦ yesterday. How could he be lying here today? And so severely injured!

    "Officer, what¡¯s going on..." Cari looked at the two police officers, puzzled.

    "We received a report from the caf¨¦ that you damaged tables and chairs and hit an employee. Mr. Shane Southwell, your actions constitute provoking and causing trouble."

    Shane Southwell had already been upset after being beaten up by Norman Bet¡¯s men. Now, with the police causing trouble, he was furious, his eyes practically bulging out.

    "Sir, ring at us won¡¯t help. You¡¯ve already broken thew. Given your current condition, we¡¯re going to take your statement here." The police officer said.

    Two hourster, Cari saw the police off, promising on behalf of Shane Southwell to pay for damages and apologize where necessary.

    "Vice President, it¡¯s still best to tell the president. The president must have a solution." Cari advised once again. This fund had already been allocated, but Shane Southwell gambled and bought luxury goods for Eleanor Llyod, spending it all.

    Initially, they hoped Elliana would help, but now, it¡¯s out of the question. The two of them were in a panic like ants on a hot pan.

    "Go, get... a loan, find Tyrant Dragon!" Shane Southwell said with some difficulty.

    This Tyrant Dragon was a loan shark, and Cari shook her head vigorously after hearing it: "Vice President, I¡¯ll go talk to the president, you rest well."

    Cari said this and walked out of the hospital room. She didn¡¯t care how angry Shane Southwell would be, because that loan shark was not to be borrowed from, even though she knew Shane Southwell and Tyrant Dragon were close.

 Chapter 24 - 23: Norman Bennett

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 23: Norman Bet</h4>

    "Hey, Mr. President, it¡¯s Cari, about the vice president..."

    Cari carefully exined the situation to Cameron Southwell, hinting at the loss of money, but Cameron¡¯s angry shouts still came from the other end of the line.

    "You prodigal son! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you must¡¯ve gambled it away again. Where is he? Get him to answer the phone!" Cameron was nearly bursting with anger, and even though the Southwell Family had some wealth, they couldn¡¯t withstand Shane¡¯s wastefulness.

    And the matter of Shane embezzling two million inpany funds had just been covered up, and now this!

    Cari held the phone a bit away from her ear, awkwardly saying, "Mr. President, the vice president is not in a good position to take the call."

    It¡¯s not just inconvenient, Shane can¡¯t take it at all; he had several teeth knocked out and finds it hard to speak.

    Even if he recovers, he probably won¡¯t grow new teeth and will need imnts.

    The thought of the usually cool and handsome Shane grinning with a mouthful of shiny gold teeth made her want tough.

    "Speak up! Why can¡¯t he answer my call? He¡¯s got the guts to spend, but not to face the consequences!" Cameron¡¯s anger made him curse even himself.

    Cari quicklyposed herself and said softly, "Mr. President, yesterday the vice president was..." She hesitated for a moment.

    It was Norman Bet¡¯s people, and with the Bet Group backing him, even telling Cameron would be pointless.

    Cameron: "What happened? Don¡¯t speak so hesitantly!"

    "The vice president was beaten up by Norman Bet¡¯s people yesterday, and he¡¯s currently at North City Central Hospital," Cari had no choice but to tell the truth.

    Cameron: "What? Norman Bet?"

    He sounded surprised but then realized it wasn¡¯t all that strange.

    Cameron already guessed it was about that girl Elliana Lyle.

    After all, Elliana¡¯s pursuit of Shane was widely known across the country.

    Though Shane wasn¡¯t an entertainer, his good looks made him a hot topic in the media, so he¡¯s quite famous.

    However, Shane hadn¡¯t been appearing in public muchtely.

    After some time, Cari heard a sigh from the other end of the call.

    Cameron couldn¡¯t stand up for his son, and even knowing it was Norman, there was nothing he could do.

    After all, Rnd wasn¡¯t even worth a fart in the Bet Family¡¯s eyes.

    Hearing their president¡¯s sigh, Cari pursed her lips, feeling a bit disdainful.

    Cameron: "Forget it, I¡¯ll let his mother visit him. I¡¯ll figure out the fund transfer; you take care of him for now, make sure he doesn¡¯t stir up more trouble."

    "Okay, Mr. President."

    But given Shane¡¯s current state, she didn¡¯t really need to look after him.

    After Cameron gave a nomittal response, he hung up.

    Sitting in the executive chair, Cameron suddenly looked much older, his stern yet kindly face almost sagging to the floor.

    He tiredly rubbed his brow, unwilling to say a word, only wishing he could string up his unfilial son and beat him.

    But at his age, in his forties, he only had Shane, who was brought up spoiled and pampered.

    After a long time, he picked up the phone and dialed his wife¡¯s number, but the moment it connected, he hastily handed the phone to his assistant.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to hear his wife¡¯s wailing, especially since they hadn¡¯t seen each other in months and he didn¡¯t know how to broach the topic.

    Meanwhile, Cari also breathed a sigh of relief. The publication and distribution of South Wind Song should have been Rnd¡¯s, but because of thepany¡¯s financial strain, there was constant indecision.

    This led White Goose Studios to snatch the publishing and distribution first. If Rnd breached the contract in such a loss, thepany¡¯s shareholders would certainly raise hell.

    Thankfully, the president agreed to help, though he had little choice.

    ¨D¨D¨D Vicars Hotel.

    Today, Norman Bet was almost free and rxed, as Joy Lyle, seeing the two of them reconcile, found an excuse of reading a script to leave.

    Elliana suddenly felt very sorry for Joy, knowing that if Rnd was kicked out, Joy, as an artist for Rnd, would also be ousted.

    But there¡¯s no perfect solution in the world, so she nned that after Joy¡¯s contract with Rnd ended, she¡¯d have Norman sign Joy over.

    "Norman, how¡¯d things go with what you promised me?" Elliana sat in the man¡¯sp, eager to know the result.

    She knew Norman was capable of it.

    "I said I would do it, and I won¡¯t make false promises."

    With Norman¡¯s reassurance, Elliana no longer worried about this issue. Once Rnd breached the contract, those shareholders wouldn¡¯t tolerate Shane.

    Though she knew Shane¡¯s father, Cameron Southwell, would cover for him, it wouldn¡¯t be without cost.

    Now her biggest worry was Luna.

    This Luna disappeared after taking the money, which understandably left her uneasy.

    "What? Worried?" Sensing the girl¡¯s distraction, Norman asked.

    Elliana was a bit startled, then chuckled.

    "No, when you handle things, I¡¯m confident."

    After yesterday¡¯s conflict, Elliana savored the current happiness, wishing Norman would never get angry again.

    This was good enough.

    She carefully cupped the man¡¯s face, finding it pleasing no matter how she looked at it, wondering how there could be such a handsome man in the world?

    Especially those soft, thin lips, appearing very kissable.

    "Norman, can I kiss you?" Elliana licked her lips with a grin.

    But she didn¡¯t realize her appearance deeply attracted him then.

    While waiting for an answer, Elliana suddenly found her head held by a pair ofrge hands.

    The cool, fragrant lips pressed down, and Elliana¡¯s breath quickened, caught off guard by the action.

    Her hands climbed to the man¡¯s neck, gripping lightly, as her head tipped back instinctively, responding clumsily yet passionately.

    When the man gently released her, she found herself lying on the sofa.

    Feeling nervous, Elliana suddenly found it thrilling, her big, almond eyes wide open, watching Norman intently.

    In truth, she was already dazed.

    Seeing the man¡¯s passionate gaze, Elliana only felt her heart drop into a void. The man¡¯s desire made her afraid.

    Seeing Norman about toe down again, she hastily raised her hand and shouted, "Norman, I need to go to the bathroom!"

    With that, she quickly pushed him off and scrambled up, running into the room like a frightened kitten.

    "Whew!" Norman was suddenly inexplicably annoyed, striding into the bathroom.

    Elliana hid inside, the lingering fear still present. It really scared her earlier; if she hadn¡¯t left, she might have frozen entirely.

    The bathroom was devoid of steam; the cool water from the showerhead trickled down the man¡¯s face.

    It took a long, long while before everything quieted down.

 Chapter 25 - 24: Refusal of Payment

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 24: Refusal of Payment</h4>

    After finally calming down, Elliana Lyley in bed and didn¡¯t want to move at all, just like a salted fish.

    The girl¡¯s heart was always full of expectation, yet a bit afraid and shy.

    Buzz buzz~

    As she was thinking about all sorts of random things, her phone vibrated.

    She quickly opened it, and it was a message from Luna.

    Detective Luna: "I¡¯m heading to ind, going to North City, we can meet if it¡¯s convenient, also, I¡¯m out of money."

    Detective Luna: "I found some substantial information for you, along with the victim¡¯s contact info, but there¡¯s no progress on George Lyle yet, we¡¯ll have to wait patiently."

    Below were the files sent by Luna, which couldn¡¯t be opened by phone, but required aputer.

    Remembering that the study was next door, Elliana Lyle tip-toed to open the room door and carefully stepped out.

    Lana was brewing tea not far away, and Elliana gestured outside with her hand, asking where Norman Bet was.

    She really didn¡¯t want to run into Norman Bet right now, how awkward.

    Lana smiled slightly and pointed behind her.

    She instinctively turned around but saw no one. Lana meant that Norman Bet was in the study!

    This wasn¡¯t good, where would she find aputer? She had no choice but to walk over to Lana.

    Norman Bet had aptop, and since the desktop was in the study, she might as well ask Lana to get theptop for her.

    "Lana, could you help me get theptop from Norman Bet¡¯s room, please?"

    "Huh?" Lana was a bit surprised, as she had no idea what just happened between Elliana Lyle and Norman Bet, having been out getting fruit.

    "Oh, Lana, I¡¯m begging you~." Elliana Lyle shook Lana¡¯s arm.

    Lana could only reluctantly agree.

    The study.

    "Young master, Miss Elliana wants to use yourptop and asked me to get it from you." Lana put down the teacup and said.

    Norman Bet¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly and said, "Mm."

    It seemed he agreed.

    Lana carefully carried theptop out of the study and knocked on the master bedroom door.

    "Lana, thank you, love you~!" Elliana Lyle happily took it and couldn¡¯t wait to get back into bed.

    Upon opening the files, the first thing she saw was the personal information of William Lee and Adrian Young, which was quite thorough, even their hobbies were listed.

    "Both have a penchant for angelic girls, inviting 16-17-year-old girls every Friday to audition for Rnd¡¯s contracted artists."

    As she flipped further, Elliana Lyle¡¯s expression gradually became serious...

    ...

    --- 6 PM, White Goose Studios Ltd.

    The dry climate of North City made the weather even hotter. Wrapped in a standard work suit, Cari¡¯s curvaceous body seemed elegant, yet beads of sweat had already formed on her back.

    Today was truly unlucky; Cameron Southwell¡¯s online banking went down and needed to be reprocessed at the bank. Due to therge amount, the review had to wait until tomorrow.

    Now she had to personally run over to White Goose to deal with it, only to find that there wasn¡¯t even a parking spot nearby, forcing her to park further away and walk over.

    Upon reaching the White Goose finance department, after asking around, she was told to wait a while. Cari could only sit and wait, but after half an hour, no one even acknowledged her.

    Unable to sit still, Cari stopped a passing handsome young man, looking to be in his early twenties, dressed in neat work attire, seeming like a newbie.

    Cari politely said, "Could you please find out how much longer the cashier will be busy?"

    "Sure, I¡¯ll ask for you." The man, named William Lee, the cashier assistant, agreed.

    Another half hour passed, and by evening, 7 PM, Cari was anxious, with her long legs crossed and her fingers tightly interlocked.

    Just then, William Lee slowly rounded the corner, initially smiling, "Sorry for the wait, we were too busy earlier. But you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer."

    Hearing this, Cari¡¯s delicate brows furrowed into an inverted V, nearly bursting out in frustration, but she barely managed to hold it in, forcing a gentle smile and trying to reason.

    "I have an urgent matter, please, can you make an exception?" She added with a single-shoulder shrug and a slight head tilt, looking impossibly charming.

    "Cough! Sorry, please hang on a bit longer. If you¡¯re really busy, why not head back first?"

    William Lee nearly lost hisposure, quickly pulling himself together, feigning indifference.

    "Could you please ask again, I¡¯m begging you." Cari swallowed her frustration, still smiling charmingly.

    "No can do, miss, you¡¯ll have to wait." William Lee replied.

    Helpless, Cari had no choice but to continue waiting.

    She nced at the time, hoping... she¡¯d get there in time.

    --- Finance Department.

    Treasurer Yang Tuo was a thirty-year-old professional woman, her hair neatly parted in the middle, wearing a bean paste-colored lipstick. Her dimples when she smiled gave a very friendly impression.

    She was eating her just-arrived takeout, seeing someone enter through the door, she cheerfully asked, "Little Li, did she leave?"

    "Not yet, she¡¯s stubborn. I think she¡¯s a prettydy and suggested she head back, but she just wouldn¡¯t go." William Lee chuckled and shrugged helplessly.

    They both knew full well that today the funds must not be sessfully transferred to Rnd.

    PM.

    Cari finally couldn¡¯t sit still. Thepany kept replying aboutwork dys, causing her to head straight to the finance department.

    William Lee appeared at the right moment, smiling, "Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    It seemed things were less busy now, and Cari lost her earlier momentum, politely smiling, "It¡¯s okay."

    "Please follow me."

    ...

    "Not epting checks? Why?" Cari shot up, her tone unkind, truly pushed to her limit today.

    However, Yang Tuo remained smiling, "Sorry, ourpany has a clear policy against epting checks."

    "What? You guys! You..." Cari was left speechless, her chest heaving with anger, her pretty face contorted with frustration.

    The atmosphere was momentarily tense. After silently cursing within, Cari regained herposure and sat back down.

    It was gettingte. She softened her tone, "I¡¯m really in a hurry this time, please make an exception."

    "I¡¯m really sorry, ourpany is cautious about receiving bad checks, hence the policy. If we epted one, I¡¯d be held ountable, and I can¡¯t afford that risk." Yang Tuo showed no signs of yielding, still smiling, making Cari feel as if her punches werending on cotton.

    Even though everyone knew clear as day that Cari wouldn¡¯t give a bad check, employees had to follow orders from above.

    Seeing Cari¡¯s defeated look, Yang Tuo suggested, "Maybe you shoulde back tomorrow. At this hour,rge transactions undergo bank review, likely getting postponed to tomorrow."

    Cari knew exactly it would be dyed to tomorrow! That¡¯s why she came today.

    Realizing half an hour had passed again, Cari reluctantly called Cameron Southwell for instructions.

    On the other end, as soon as he heard things hadn¡¯t progressed, he exploded. Rnd had already transferred funds, and if told tomorrow about a breach, he really wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to shareholders.

    This embezzlement of funds couldnd him in jail.

    Cameron Southwell: "Hand her the phone, I¡¯ll talk to her."

    "Please take a call." Cari handed her phone to Yang Tuo.

    Yang Tuo smiled and took the phone, answering it, "Hello, nice to talk to you."

    "Telling me is useless; why don¡¯t you try speaking with our president?" Yang Tuo¡¯s words were firm, her face maintaining the signature smile.

    No matter how infuriated the person on the other side became, Yang Tuo showed no sign ofpromising.

    This truly was infuriating to the extreme.

 Chapter 26 - 25: Sitting at Home, the Script Falls from the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 25: Sitting at Home, the Script Falls from the Sky</h4>

    The next day.

    In the early morning, the clock stopped at 6 o¡¯clock, the sky was already bright, and the orange-yellow warm sun shone on the ss window.

    A ray of light sneaked through the gap in the curtain that hadn¡¯t been pulled properly.

    Elliana Lyle, still in her dreams, was quickly woken up by Lana.

    After washing up, she was groggily drinking the shrimp porridge prepared by Lana while listening to Norman Bet describing today¡¯s schedule to her. The more she listened, the more something didn¡¯t seem right.

    "Wait a minute! Why am I going to the crew?" Elliana finally realized, staring at the man with puzzlement.

    "Eleanor Llyod and Joy Lyle are both artists under Rnd, but due to Rnd¡¯s breach of contract, neither of them can continue acting. So the lead female role will be yed by you."

    Norman Bet said lightly while sipping coffee, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal to him.

    However, for Elliana, it waspletely different. She had never acted before, not even as an extra, so how could she y the lead role!

    She immediately thought of Luna, feeling a bit excited: "Norman Bet, I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s someone named Luna who¡¯s suitable for the female lead. You should find her instead."

    "The entire crew is waiting for you. If you don¡¯t go for a day, they¡¯ll wait a day. If you don¡¯t go for a month, they¡¯ll wait a month."

    Norman¡¯s meaning was very clear; he wanted her, and only her.

    "No... Norman Bet, I don¡¯t know how to act, and if I y the lead, I¡¯ll probably be scolded to death." Elliana looked at Norman with grievance, hoping he would give up.

    Norman finally looked up at her and spoke indifferently: "Aren¡¯t you an intern in your senior year? It¡¯s good to find something to do. If you can¡¯t, learn. I¡¯ll support you."

    Elliana: "..."

    Suddenly, the porridge didn¡¯t taste so good anymore. She felt like she was being pushed into something against her will, and Norman didn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    After thinking for a long time, she felt it was true, in her senior year of internship, she never chose where to intern. Being an artist under Norman seemed like a good idea.

    So, she smiled and asked, "Will you pay me a sry?"

    Norman didn¡¯t speak, gesturing with his eyes for her to look at the table.

    Only then did she notice a credit card on the corner of the table beside her, indicating she could spend freely.

    ying the lead female role, just learn if you can¡¯t, what¡¯s the big deal.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, then you find Luna, okay?" Elliana took a step back and agreed, quickly picking up the bank card and putting it in her pocket.

    "Alright."

    Seeing Norman agree, Elliana continued to drink the porridge happily.

    Looks like she has to postpone a lot of things today. She had transferred ten thousand dors to Luna yesterday, as if the money had been burning a hole in her pocket.

    Originally, she nned to meet Luna today, but it seems she won¡¯t have time and will have to reschedule.

    ¨D¨D¨D North City, City Central Hospital.

    "Son, your dad has no conscience. You¡¯ve been beaten like this, and he doesn¡¯t care. Tell me, who¡¯s beaten you up like this?"

    A plump woman sat by Shane Southwell¡¯s hospital bed, exuding a worldly air, a living image of a wealthydy.

    If not for her eyes and nose being very simr to Shane Southwell, it would be hard to tell she was his mother with all those excess facial fats.

    The woman¡¯s name is Rosy Brooke, who most detests being called Lady Southwell, so usually, Cari can only call her Mrs. Brooke.

    Seeing Shane Southwell¡¯s face full of annoyance, Cari spoke up: "Mrs. Brooke, the vice president still needs to rest. You¡¯re tired from taking care of him, how about I help you take a break?"

    "Tell me, who beat my son like this? I must settle the score with them!" Mrs. Brooke insisted, her gaze fierce.

    There were two tall bodyguards standing behind her, giving Mrs. Brooke a lot of confidence.

    "This... I don¡¯t know either." Cari had to say that, otherwise, Mrs. Brooke would probably make a scene again.

    The Southwell Family sure has her worried; if it weren¡¯t for being paid and Shane Southwell being good to her, Cari would have wanted to quit long ago.

    Last night, the remittance didn¡¯t go through until midnight, which made Cameron Southwell scold her for several hours.

    "You don¡¯t know? What do you do then? How can you not know?" Mrs. Brooke couldn¡¯t stand being given the runaround and after hearing Cari¡¯s words, she was instantly furious.

    Ring ring ring¡«¡«

    That was Cari¡¯s phone ringing; she seized it like a lifeline and said to Mrs. Brooke, "Mrs. Brooke, I need to take a call, it¡¯s work-rted."

    Saying this, she hurriedly covered the phone and rushed outside; as she just stepped out of the ward, she heard a scream from inside.

    "Son¡« how can you be bullied like this!"

    This cry made Cari almost think Shane Southwell was gone and it was time to order a coffin.

    "Hello, Yates." Cari answered the phone in the hospital corridor.

    Yates: "Cari, this is bad. You need to check the headlines quickly."

    "Alright!" Cari¡¯s heart sank; what could be worse than Rnd¡¯s breach of contract and two artists being kicked out of the crew?

    Shocking! The long-missing national husband Shane Southwell was caught beating up a barista in a caf¨¦!

    Seeing this headline, Cari knew she had her work cut out for her, yet another wave crashing in.

    But this is a small matter; recently Shane was overshadowed by a celebrity named Yates Zander.

    It¡¯s been a while since paparazzi followed him.

    Plus, this video isn¡¯t very clear; with much obscured, and taken from a distance, it¡¯s even blurrier.

    That being the case, she had her ways.

    She had shot some PR material for Shane previously, which now coulde in handy.

    Cari edited a message and sent it to Yates.

    Solemn Statement

    At 17:20 on August 2, 2019, aizen maliciously fabricated and openly spread a "false video of Mr. Shane Southwell attacking a barista at a caf¨¦."

    This unfounded news enabled widespread misunderstandings and serious consequences for Mr. Southwell.

    Therefore, Rnd Group states: Regarding this malicious rumor, Rnd Group hasmissioned North City¡¯s Miller & Partners legal office to handle it seriously and investigate ording to thew!

    South City Rnd Entertainment Co., Ltd.

    Writing such items was second nature for Cari, and with deploying some inte trolls to spread it around, along with a fake surveince video showing Shane getting injured while rescuing a kitten on the riverbank, the issue would be settled.

    After arranging things, Cari opened the ward door, only to find Shane Southwell still in shock.

    "Son¡«"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D South City, Rnd Group.

    Rnd held an emergency shareholders meeting for this contract breach incident.

    Sitting at the head of the table, Cameron Southwell looked worried, remaining silent, merely listening to the shareholders arguing.

    Subsequently, among the shareholders with thergest shareholding, Matthew Lee looked at Cameron Southwell and asked, "President, this matter was originally handled by the vice president. He reassured us everything was settled, but now things have turned out this way. You owe us an exnation."

    "What exactly happened, the vice president must exin!" another shareholder spoke coldly.

    Only then did Cameron Southwell start to speak: "Everyone, the vice president is young and inexperienced, which led to this loss. Therefore, the penalty will be settled from my personal ount."

    "What do you mean by that?" someone asked.

    "President, if you don¡¯t give us a clear ount, we will take legal action." Matthew Lee¡¯s expression was serious, not a hint of joking.

    Cameron¡¯s brow furrowed; if this went to court, Shane would likely end up in jail.

    These shareholders, usually easy to talk to, were now all pressing him.

    Helplessly, Cameron said, "Everyone, please be patient. In three days, I will get to the bottom of this and give you an answer."

    Cameron spoke serenely, but his heart was racing; this three-day period was merely a stall tactic.

    This bunch of old foxes, now that they¡¯ve got him cornered, were relentless, and all their talk of righteousness was merely for the sake of profit.

    After the meeting, the assistant looked anxiously at Cameron and asked, "President, what should we do now?"

    "How did I end up with such a mess of a son!" Cameron mmed the table fiercely, wishing he could drag Shane over now and whip him with a belt.

 Chapter 27 - 26: Horizon

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 26: Horizon</h4>

    It¡¯s now 7:40 in the morning, and Elliana Lyle just got into the car to go to the film set. Norman Bet wasn¡¯t able to apany her due to some matters.

    She quickly sent Luna a message about rescheduling for another day, and unsurprisingly, Luna started asking for money again.

    This time it wasn¡¯t much, just 79 bucks, iming it was for amodation. Elliana didn¡¯t hesitate and directly sent over a hundred, after all, Luna had shown some skills this month.

    "Miss Lyle, here¡¯s the script and cast information. You can have a look." Victor King said as he handed her the materials.

    Victor King is the agent Norman Bet found for her, a twenty-seven-year-old woman with short hair.

    She was sitting next to Elliana.

    Perhaps due to long-termck of sleep, her eyes often carried a dark gray hue. Her features were symmetrical, and her eyebrows were sharply arched, giving her a rather strict appearance.

    "Thanks." Elliana took the materials and script. She couldn¡¯t help but internally remark: That Norman Bet, preparing so thoroughly, might have long wanted her to take on this role.

    She first nced at the actor files. Many of them she recognized, having seen them on the big screen.

    Elliana up till now hadn¡¯t felt nervous; on the contrary, she saw this as an interesting challenge.

    Joy Lyle had mentioned before that some areas of the entertainment industry were quite chaotic, advising her to be careful.

    She felt there was nothing to fear, as with Norman Bet backing her, no one would dare bully her.

    Currently still far from the film set, after finishing the materials, she began flipping through the script for South Wind Song.

    The original novel for South Wind Song is called "Searching for the Lychee Pavilion," authored by the now Soutnd. She had glimpsed it before, as it¡¯s a time-travel fiction.

    AM.

    Arrived at the film set located in Horizon Film City, where various film crews shoot, known as the film capital.

    Near an ancient gate stood a man in a vest holding amunication device and a script, who immediately approached Elliana as she arrived.

    "Ah, Miss Lyle is here. Have you read the script I sent you?" Director Thomas Lee personally came to greet her, his attitude very courteous.

    Originally, Thomas Lee wasn¡¯t keen on swapping actors, but had it not been for meeting Elliana, he might not have agreed.

    Elliana, aside from not meeting the height requirement, matched the novel character in other ways ¡ª vivacious.

    But considering the character development of the female lead, Thomas Lee merely promised Elliana a trial; if it didn¡¯t work out, they¡¯d seek another actor.

    "Hello, Director Lee." Elliana politely extended her hand.

    Other actors had long been in position, having photographed their styling. They were either memorizing lines or practicing scenes.

    When Thomas Lee led Elliana in, it garnered everyone¡¯s attention.

    Everyone thought simrly: So this is the new lead actress. She looks fine and quite well-known, but Miss Lyle has never acted before. This film might flop.

    Before Elliana could acquaint herself with these people, Thomas Lee was eager to have her taken to an antique-styled room, to have her makeup and styling done.

    There wasn¡¯t any shooting on the first day, just styling and makeup, and getting acquainted with everyone, considered making connections.

    Some of these people were currently popr stars, and the male lead Yates Zander frequently ranked first on trending lists.

    People referred to him as Brother Zander.

    Elliana got along smoothly with them. Initially, everyone expected her to have a diva temperament, but she surprisingly had a pleasant personality.

    Just then, Yates Zander approached as Elliana was chatting with two actresses ying the female lead¡¯s maids.

    The slimmer, more intellectual-looking one was Lily White, and the lively, spirited one was named Liu Lianlian.

    "Elliana, shall we run through Scene 26?" Yates spoke by her side, his terms of address somewhat intimate.

    Her first meeting with Yates was back at Norman Bet¡¯spany, and it was a striking moment.

    "Huh? But... I haven¡¯t seen Scene 26 yet." Elliana said, quickly flipping through the script.

    Scene 26 is the male lead¡¯s first appearance at a poetry gathering, but seemingly... the male lead doesn¡¯t interact much with the female lead during the poetry event.

    Most of it involves acting with eye expressions.

    Usually, film sets shoot scenes with the least screen time first; once filmed, that person¡¯s part is wrapped up.

    "No worries, let¡¯s try it first¡ªthis is our first coboration." Yates¡¯s voice always carried an aura of a refined gentleman, making one feel at ease, and naturally, Elliana found it hard to refuse.

    But this genteel, eye shade warm as jade man really fit the role of the cold, iceberg male lead Timmothy?

    At least Elliana had this doubt.

    However, truth proved her overthinking; once in character, Yates¡¯s face shed all smiles, as if exuding coldness from within.

    Elliana briefly felt an urge to ask how he managed it.

    Minutester, they finished a round.

    "Elliana, you did great; we got it in one take." After the scene practice, Yates returned to his gentle demeanor, generously praised her.

    Honestly, Elliana seemed as if she had a knack for it, having genuinely assumed the role of female lead Christine Grey a moment ago.

    Maybe it was the setting and attire; after all, today Yates indeed looked like an ancient gentleman.

    "Yes indeed, Elliana, your performance was impressive just now," Liu Lianlian¡¯s eyes curved into crescents with a smile, a very endearing youngdy.

    Some rejoiced while others fretted.

    ¨D¨D¨DCentral Hospital in North City.

    It was 4 PM, Eleanor Llyod had heard the news and came to the hospital.

    On Twitter, Shane Southwell¡¯s statement was already released, followed by a top-trending video of Shane, the favored ¡¯national husband¡¯, getting injured saving a kitten.

    Netizens split into two factions, a fierce debate was on the verge of erupting.

    However, Eleanor Llyod knew deep-down what kind of person Shane really was.

    "Brother Shane, the riverside is so dangerous. You could have asked the firefighters for help with the kitten rescue. You getting injured pains me," Eleanor¡¯s worried voice quivered slightly, directly softening Shane¡¯s heart.

    Mrs. Yi, after mourning the ordeal in the morning, returned to the hotel to rest, leaving Eleanor and Shane alone, while Cari sensibly stood guard at the door.

    "Eleanor, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s I who caused you to lose the opportunity," Shane spoke indistinctly; listening closely, one could barely grasp the gist.

    Eleanor gently held the bandage resembling a hand, with tears perched on her longshes. She shook her head, saying, "It¡¯s not Brother Shane¡¯s fault; Eleanor is just worried for Brother Shane right now."

    Eleanor continued, "Brother Shane, I¡¯m not upset. Joy hasn¡¯t been affected at all; I can¡¯t be petty. I¡¯ve heard the new female lead for South Wind Song is Miss Elliana Lyle, apparently Joy¡¯s cousin."

    Seemingly mentioned in passing, Eleanor already had ns to take advantage of this chance to remove Joy Lyle from Rnd.

    Among Rnd Company¡¯s female artists, Joy Lyle outranked her in fan base andpany favoritism.

    "Joy Lyle?" At this, Shane felt something was amiss, immediately retorting furiously, "Ungrateful swine."

    "Huh? Brother Shane, what did you say?"

    "Nothing... Eleanor, you go back first. I¡¯ll keep youpany once I¡¯m better." Shane spoke with difficulty, but his face showed signs of improvement, at least revealing his original features.

    "Alright, then Eleanor is heading back. The assistant arranged a variety show appearance; I should prepare for that." With these words, Eleanor left a gentle kiss on Shane¡¯s forehead, then left with flushed cheeks.

    Cari didn¡¯t overhear anything, but Eleanor surely had more motives than merely checking on Shane.

    "Vice President, would you like some water?" Cari noticed Shane slightly raised his hand, and quickly inquired.

    "Come over here."

    Cari obediently walked to the bedside.

    "Terminate Joy Lyle¡¯s contract for me!"

    "What? Vice President, that¡¯s not possible." Cari knew Eleanor¡¯s visit spelled trouble.

    She advised, "Vice President, even though Joy Lyle¡¯s recent online reputation isn¡¯t great, she still has a substantial fan base. Perhaps let her take a break for a while?"

 Chapter 28 - 27: Tasting Oneâ€™s Own Bitter Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 27: Tasting One¡¯s Own Bitter Fruit</h4>

    A bright moon rose in the night sky, a gentle breeze caressing the clothes, bringing with it a refreshing coolness.

    Joy stood alone by the balcony, her hands on the railing, gazing into the distance.

    She had returned to South City, staying at Elliana Lyle¡¯s house. Although she could no longer perform in South Wind Song, Joy¡¯s mood was not affected in the slightest.

    In fact, it was because of this that she had the time toe back.

    Now, without the busyness, it seemed like everything had calmed down.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    "Joy, are you asleep?"

    The voice of Be Hue, Joy¡¯s aunt, came from outside the bedroom door. Joy hurriedly went inside from the balcony to open the door.

    "Auntie." Joy said with a warm smile, seeing her aunt holding a doll about the same size as her.

    "Joy, I remember you were scared of sleeping alone when you were a child. Since Elliana is not home, I brought you one of her dolls." Aunt Hue said with a gentle smile, cing the doll on the bed after walking into the room.

    It was arge pink bear, and Joy remembered that it was a gift Elliana received for her 17th birthday.

    Back when she was 18, Elliana was just 17. After embarking on her acting career, she was not well-received by her family, but Joy¡¯s uncle and aunt¡¯s family treated her extremely well and even let her stay with Elliana for a year.

    It was from that time that the rtionship between Joy and Elliana started to be close.

    "Auntie, you¡¯ve really gone to great trouble." The smile on Joy¡¯s face deepened as she epted the doll without refusal.

    Being afraid to sleep alone was something from her childhood, but her aunt still remembered it fondly.

    "Joy, go to sleep early. I don¡¯t have much to do tomorrow either, so we can go out and shop."

    "Alright, goodnight Auntie."

    After escorting Aunt Hue out, as soon as Joy closed the door, her phone buzzed with a message notification.

    It was from Elliana.

    Elliana: "Sis, I just got back from the set. Are you at home yet? How¡¯s Mom¡¯s foot?"

    Even though Elliana had already asked Aunt Hue herself, she still felt a little uneasy.

    She always felt a bit indebted to Joy, but thankfully, Joy didn¡¯t stop liking her as a sister because of it.

    This morning, Joyforted her instead, telling her not to worry, as it¡¯s allpany matters and has nothing to do with them.

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s message, Joy smiled softly. Every time she nned to visit her uncle¡¯s house, Elliana would always ask "Sis, when are you getting home?"

    This time was no different as she asked if Joy had arrived, words that always warmed her heart.

    Joy replied: "I¡¯m home, getting ready to sleep. Auntie seems well and invited me to go shopping with her tomorrow."

    Elliana: "Then you should hurry and sleep because when Mom goes shopping, she can be pretty terrifying."

    ¨D¨D¨DIn North City, at Vicars Hotel.

    Elliana was curled up on the sofa, sending Joy a goodnight message on her phone.

    "Miss Lyle, have some warm milk." Lana ced the warm milk in front of her.

    She met many people on the set today, and Director Li said shooting would officially start in three days, giving her time to get familiar with the script.

    Norman Bet hadn¡¯t returned yet, sending a message saying he was busy and woulde backte.

    After drinking the milk, she settled into afortable position and started browsing Weibo on her phone.

    Seeing it scared her!

    She was trending on the headlines!

    Yet, surprisingly, the second trending topic was... Shane Southwell?

    "Shane Southwell rescued a kitten? That¡¯s not like him at all." Ellianamented as she read, her words slightly sarcastic.

    Lanaughed, saying, "This morning, it wasn¡¯t this; it was about Mr. Southwell getting involved in a scuffle with a caf¨¦ staff member."

    "What? There¡¯s that too?" With aplete ¡¯gawker¡¯ mentality, Elliana thoroughly looked through Weibo to understand the whole story.

    Whether Shane really saved the kitten was uncertain, but hitting someone was true because that caf¨¦ was the ce Shane had mentioned for their meeting.

    After getting the full scoop, Elliana began to focus on her own matters.

    The news wasn¡¯t good, and she was hesitant about dealing with it!

    South Wind Song urgently recing the female lead, shockingly with the originator of all gossip, Elliana Lyle!

    ...

    Alright, there¡¯s no need to look, it was obviously not good news.

    Then she opened her homepage. She¡¯d been verified as an actress suddenly, with her followers skyrocketing by more than three million. She suddenly realized it was probably Manager Wang¡¯s doing.

    Apart from that, Manager Wang also sent her a still and script notes...

    There were already numerousments, curiosity forcing her to open them.

    The most likedment, however, wasn¡¯t criticizing her.

    Heart of Snow: "Wow, I used to be a Snow fan, but Elliana looks so stunning, I¡¯m a fan of her looks now."

    Below were a few people quarreling.

    Bunny Radish: "Your morals follow your aesthetics? Elliana chasing Shane Southwell back then was disgusting, shameless. Our Shane brother never liked her."

    Second Camp¡¯s Italian Cannon @Bunny Radish: "What¡¯s wrong with her morals? Isn¡¯t she a good youngdy? Chasing love isn¡¯t unprincipled."

    Bunny Radish @Second Camp¡¯s Italian Cannon: "Wasn¡¯t it because of Shane brother¡¯s money that she was a gold digger?"

    Heart of Snow @Bunny Radish: "Please, stop being sour. Check out Elliana¡¯s family background, richer than Shane¡¯s family."

    ...

    Elliana felt speechless, wanting to find a crack in the ground to hide in. Please stop talking about Shane Southwell!

    Bzzz~

    Luna Detective: "Alright, see you tomorrow at Vito Steakhouse."

    ...

    When was this message sent? Responding only now.

    Kitten: "Alright."

    "Young Master, you¡¯re back."

    Lana¡¯s voice startled Elliana, who quickly sat up. She saw Norman Bet handing his coat to Lana before walking towards her.

    The scent of alcohol mixed with lotus fragrance wafted into her nose, prompting her to ask, "Norman, have you been drinking?"

    "Mm, social event."

    Norman sat beside her, loosening his tie with his long fingers. Lana had already gone to the bathroom to fill the tub with hot water.

    "Hold me." Elliana instinctively snuggled into the man¡¯s embrace. Even after drinking, Norman¡¯s face remained cold and aloof.

    Pressing her small face against his chest, she looked up and said, "Norman, the shooting officially begins in three days."

    "Mm."

    Norman held onto his little girl while pinching his brow, looking somewhat tired.

    Seeing this, Elliana got up from his embrace and obediently said, "I¡¯ll give you a shoulder massage."

    "Alright."

    While massaging his shoulders, Elliana slowly said, "Norman, I want to go out on my own tomorrow, can I?"

    "Mm, juste back early."

    By this time, Lana had already prepared the hot water. While Norman went to bathe, Elliana felt a bit sleepy but still wanted to wait for him.

    About half an hourter, Elliana had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Lana initially wanted to carry Elliana to her room but felt this was something she shouldn¡¯t do.

    "Little girl?" Freshly bathed Norman still had a lingering fragrance.

    He called once, but the little girl had no reaction, indicating she was truly asleep.

    He carefully picked her up and carried her to the main bedroom.

    Despite being as gentle as possible, cing her on the bed woke Elliana. Dazed, she looked at Norman and quickly rubbed her eyes.

    "Norman, you¡¯re done bathing?" Elliana¡¯s voice was hoarse yet soft.

    "Mm, sleep now."

    "Will you sleep with me? Please?" Not knowing where her courage came from, Elliana asked, desiring Norman¡¯s embrace as she fell asleep.

    Because it made her feel at ease.

    "No." Norman firmly refused her request.

    Not that he didn¡¯t want to, but he wanted it too much.

 Chapter 29 - 28: Superficial Brotherhood

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 28: Superficial Brotherhood</h4>

    "Good girl, sleep, be good." The man patiently patted her back, along with his lulling tone...

    She tried hard to open her eyes, but she was really too sleepy...

    The next day.

    Vito Steakhouse.

    Elliana Lyle had already eaten two servings of pudding at table G, yet Luna was nowhere to be seen.

    They agreed to meet at 9, but now it¡¯s 11. She wasn¡¯t answering her phone, nor replying to messages. Elliana felt she had been stood up.

    Just as she was feeling frustrated, a little girl in Lolita walked by. She was short, cute, with pigtails.

    However, this little girl sat directly across from her, sucking on a lollipop.

    "Little girl, sorry, someone¡¯s sitting here. I¡¯m waiting for my friend," Elliana quickly said, not because she was stingy, but because there were still empty tables at the restaurant.

    The little girl frowned slightly, stared at her strangely, and finally said, "What? You have ns with someone else?"

    This voice had a certain pressure, who could have thought that a little girl would have the voice of a queen?

    Wait!

    This voice!

    Why does it sound so familiar to Elliana?

    She tentatively asked, "Are you... Luna?"

    "It¡¯s me. You seem very surprised to see me?" Luna said and waved the waiter over.

    Elliana was momentarily at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t have imagined this little girl, looking not yet an adult, was a detective?

    "Big brother~ bring two servings of sirloin for me and my sister, I want mine with ck pepper, fully cooked, or I¡¯ll get a tummy ache."

    When Elliana heard Luna¡¯s cute yet unpretentious childlike tone, she was stunned. Was this a voice actress?

    Then Luna looked at Elliana and asked, "Sister~ what vor do you want?"

    "Uh... the same as yours."

    After the waiter left, Elliana still picked up her phone and sent a WeChat message to Luna, and the little girl¡¯s phone rang.

    Alright, ept the reality.

    Elliana truly didn¡¯t expect that Luna would be such a little child. Are kids this amazing nowadays?

    "Don¡¯t look at me with such odd eyes, I¡¯m twenty-eight." Luna said.

    "You maintain yourself very well, very well!" Elliana, having her thoughts seen through, awkwardlyughed.

    After finishing the steak, Elliana paid and followed Luna out of the restaurant.

    Luna said, "I have important matters today, you should head back first."

    "What¡¯s so important?"

    ...

    ¡ª South City, Rnd Brokerage Company.

    CEO¡¯s office.

    Knock, knock knock.

    "CEO, Mr. Lee has arrived," the assistant said from outside the door.

    "Pleasee in." Cameron Southwell took off his sses he had put down, sitting and waiting for the guest to enter.

    The assistant opened the door respectfully and bowed his head to let Matthew Lee in first.

    "Old Lee, have a seat." Cameron Southwell smiled affably, nothing like the gloomy demeanor of yesterday.

    Then he added, "Little Ye, serve some tea for Mr. Lee."

    "Oh, Cameron my old friend, you¡¯re being too polite." Matthew Lee sat across from Cameron Southwell, the two seemed like old brothers who haven¡¯t seen each other for years.

    Even their greetings were very friendly.

    In reality, many years ago, they were indeed good brothers, starting a business together, but as time passed, both valued personal interests over brotherly ties.

    "Mr. Lee, please enjoy the tea." The assistant, having received a signal from Cameron Southwell, put down the teacup and left the office.

    Matthew Lee picked up the teacup, taking a small sip and couldn¡¯t help but marvel, "Good tea, Cameron my old friend, is this from the old well of Lion Peak? Indeed, it¡¯s delicate yet far-reaching, fragrant and clear."

    "All bought by my son. Old Lee, if you like it, take some home with you. Shane is also someone you¡¯ve watched growing up." Cameron Southwell chuckled happily.

    "Sigh, Cameron my old friend, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t invite me here today just to drink tea, did you?"

    Matthew Lee got straight to the point, knowing that Cameron Southwell must seek something from him today. Both were waiting for the other to state their terms.

    Seeing Matthew Lee being so direct, Cameron Southwell didn¡¯t beat around the bush, sighed and asked, "Ah, it¡¯s my failure in educating my son, Old Lee, name your conditions."

    Hearing Cameron Southwell say this, Matthew Lee appeared warm and pleasant, hurriedly saying, "Oh, Cameron my old friend, what are you talking about? Shane, that child, is someone I¡¯ve watched from a young age, and I saw potential in him back then."

    "As an uncle, naturally I don¡¯t hold grudges. Young people, who doesn¡¯t make mistakes?"

    With a shift in tone, Matthew Lee shook his head helplessly, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t forgive him, it¡¯s that the other shareholders want to pursue the matter to the end. As leaders, you and I must provide an exnation to the others."

    "Ai, my son is still young, Old Lee, how about this: I¡¯ll give up ten percent of my shares to divide among our brothers, and let¡¯s settle this matter at that." Cameron Southwell reached out and patted Matthew Lee¡¯s hand.

    This ten percent share was a significant giveaway, considering Cameron Southwell owned fifty-five percent of thepany shares. Giving away ten percent left him with only forty-five percent.

    Matthew Lee showed a troubled expression, pondering for a long time before saying, "Alright, I¡¯ll talk to them about it."

    Hearing this, Cameron Southwell breathed a sigh of relief, but he wasn¡¯t a fool, knowing that the number of shares represented his influence.

    Seeing Matthew Lee agree, he added, "Old Lee, the shares being distributed should not be transferred further."

    Hearing this, Matthew Lee was visibly stunned. The ability to transfer or not was a world of difference.

    However, getting ten percent out of Cameron Southwell was good enough, and as they were all ostensibly brothers, they couldn¡¯t tear into each other.

    "Alright then, Cameron my old friend, I¡¯ll go tell them now. Whether it works out depends on everyone." Matthew Lee couldn¡¯t provide a firm reassurance to Cameron Southwell.

    Cameron Southwell remained unbothered, happily saying, "Alright, thank you for the trouble."

    Assistant Little Ye saw Matthew Lee off and returned to find Cameron Southwell looking serious and silent.

    "CEO, what do you think Mr. Lee means?" Little Ye couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "Little Ye, I¡¯m tired. Arrange for the shareholder meeting the day after tomorrow, I need a break." Cameron Southwell spoke in a feeble tone, having paid a great price for his troublesome son.

    Giving away ten percent,bined with his son¡¯s five percent, left just fifty percent altogether.

    If those shareholders united, they would indeed be able to oppose him.

    What was temporarily advantageous was that one small shareholder with three percent was his wife¡¯s brother.

    But it was still early, and whether Matthew Lee would seed was unknown. If not, he would have to send Shane abroad to hide.

    ¡ª North City, 2 p.m.

    Elliana had already returned to the hotel, seated before herputer, contacting the victimized girls one by one.

    However, whenever she mentioned what Jianfeng and Adrian had done to them, Elliana was directly blocked by the girls.

    She needed to find a way to get these girls to sue Jianfeng and Adrian, not just for her own revenge, but also to reduce further victims.

    Initially, she didn¡¯t want to directly criminalize Jianfeng and Adrian. She wanted to uncover more.

    However, Jianfeng and Adrian were being instructed by George Lyle and could not reach Shane Southwell.

    George Lyle thus became the key, but nothing could be found about George Lyle.

    The man was inexplicably clean; ording to Luna, he was even a phnthropist who donated to an elementary school.

    Inability to uncover George Lyle¡¯s oddity meant there was no way to settle Shane Southwell¡¯s crimes either.

    Currently, Rnd¡¯s breach of contract issue didn¡¯t cause a shareholder uproar, indicating that Cameron Southwell already protected Shane Southwell.

    The only means to calm shareholder anger would likely be shares. She did not know how much Cameron Southwell offered, but she regretted not seeing Shane go to jail.

 Chapter 30 - 29: Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 29: Save Me</h4>

    Fleeting seconds ticking by.

    Elliana Lyle rests her left hand on her cheek, while her right index finger taps rhythmically on the table.

    The youngest victim is only 12 years old, and the oldest is just 18.

    They are terrified of people finding out that they were forcibly vited.

    If anyone discovered, they would not only struggle to face their parents, but would also be ostracized by those around them.

    Elliana Lyle cannot preserve these girls¡¯ reputations, but she can help them getwyers and punish the culprits.

    After much contemtion, Elliana decided on a n of action: anyone willing to sue Adrian Young and Raymond Wood would receive a sum of money aspensation.

    It¡¯s entirely voluntary, and she¡¯s not going to force anyone who isn¡¯t willing.

    She had a n, but where would the moneye from? Though her family is wealthy, she didn¡¯t know what reason she could use for asking.

    Indeed, it¡¯s better to earn money on her own.

    But... she still had the card given by Norman Bet in her possession; borrowing it might be...

    Suddenly, a WeChat message notification sounded ¡ª it was from a newly added victim.

    I Saw the Light: "Who are you people exactly? I told you this morning, I¡¯m not willing, if you want to sue, do it yourself, don¡¯t drag me into it."

    What did this mean? This morning?

    The information in this message was quite revealing. Is someone else doing this?

    Knock, knock.

    As she pondered, the door to the study was knocked upon. Elliana quickly exited the WeChat page and said towards the door, "Come in."

    Norman Bet approached her, his cold demeanor carrying a touch of seriousness.

    Elliana smiled, "Norman, you¡¯re back."

    "Mm."

    Norman sat beside her, pulling her into his embrace, "There¡¯s been progress with Adrian Young and Raymond Wood¡¯s case; Raymond Wood has found quite a few victims, and they¡¯re nning to sue."

    He didn¡¯t tell Elliana what he had uncovered; such disgraceful matters were not something he wanted her to know.

    So it was Norman Bet! Elliana only then realized.

    She had only nced at the list Luna sent using herptop, and then deleted the cache.

    This meant that all of this was discovered by Norman himself.

    Elliana felt somewhat moved; Norman really cared about her.

    "Norman." Elliana suddenly broke down, her eyes inexplicably stinging and misting over, "Thank you."

    "No crying," he said somewhat dominantly, though his hands tenderly wiped the tears from her eyes.

    Elliana seemed to recall something, quickly speaking, "Norman, don¡¯t force them to sue, these are all wounded girls, and the reason they endure without speaking is mostly for reputation, for girls...."

    "You knew?"

    "Huh?" Elliana was momentarily confused by Norman¡¯s words.

    "Twenty thousand, with no media exposure, won¡¯t have too much impact on their lives."

    Normanforted her; he didn¡¯t want his little girl to think too much.

    "Mm." Elliana then felt relieved, thinking, indeed, how could Norman not have considered the issues she could think of?

    Now, it seems the only thing left is to quietly await the oue; Adrian Young and Raymond Wood will undoubtedly face justice.

    Yet, up till now, Elliana still couldn¡¯t understand why Shane Southwell insisted on directing George Lyle to kill her parents. Before she was reborn, she was clearly always getting money for Shane Southwell.

    Could it truly be just for more money?

    She had been married to Shane Southwell for three years, and her understanding of him boiled down to: aloof, a preference for tall beauties, and a violent temperament ¡ª these three.

    She felt like she never truly loved Shane Southwell; it was merely a fondness at the start, like... a little girl admiring a celebrity.

    After getting married, she had to try to love Shane Southwell and adapt to his family.

    These were tragedies she couldn¡¯t change in her past life; everything was her own fault.

    She really hated Shane Southwell for all the harm he¡¯d done to her.

    "Norman~." At this moment, Elliana felt like a deted balloon, only wanting to quietly nestle in Norman¡¯s arms, devoid of any desire to act.

    Having passed the first hurdle, what follows is even tougher.

    "Tired?" Norman lifted her out of the study.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D Nightfall.

    Elliana hadn¡¯t yet slept, lying half reclined in bed, chatting with Luna.

    Luna Detective: "George Lyle was originally just an ordinary college student. After his parents¡¯ tragic passing, he went abroad, then returned and joined Rnd. He climbed up from a low-level employee, showing no obvious issues."

    Luna Detective: "For now, this is all that can be found; keep waiting for more news."

    Kitty: "Okay."

    These things were simr to what Norman Bet had told her. Luna couldn¡¯t find any criminal records for George Lyle, and neither could Norman, nor could the police.

    What exactly is George Lyle¡¯s true identity? Is he really innocent?

    Ding~

    QQ message notification; it¡¯s one of the victim girls, the sole one without WeChat contact.

    She¡¯ve been added without needing verification, yet there¡¯s been no response until now.

    Ding-dong Cat: "Help me, I¡¯m being"

    Upon seeing this message, Elliana immediately sat upright from her half-reclined position ¡ª what is happening!

    She quickly sent a message inquiring, yet the QQ was offline.

    Helplessly, she turned to Dingdong Cat¡¯s QQ space, where there was a selfie of a little girl, very young, beautiful as a porcin doll, looking happy, but it was posted several months ago.

    Cross-referencing the list, the girl¡¯s name is Rupert Zeller, 12 years old, residing in North City, Daan District, Whitesun Town, New Street 29.

    She briefly considered calling the police for the girl when the girl came online again.

    Ding-dong Cat: "Leave me alone, just get lost, there¡¯s no such thing."

    How peculiar, these words don¡¯t resemble those a 12-year-old would say. Her intuition tells her there¡¯s definitely something wrong.

    But Ding-dong Cat went offline again after speaking, leaving her unable to follow up.

    Thus she screenshot the message and sent it to Luna.

    Soon, Luna replied to her.

    Luna Detective: "You want me to investigate her?"

    Kitty: "Yes."

    Luna Detective: "2,000, I¡¯ll get back to you tomorrow."

    ...

    Elliana was running out of money. She had a total of 200,000 in savings, now there¡¯s only about 100,000 left, and given Luna¡¯s spending habits, it likely won¡¯tst long.

    Thinking of this, she turned to her scripts; earning money quickly was necessary.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D The next day.

    North City Central Hospital.

    "Cough, cough!" Ellianay in the hospital ward, and Lana fed her porridge. She was unfortunately suffering from a cold.

    Due tost night¡¯s rain and temperature drop, along with the AC set too low in the bedroom, she developed a high fever by midnight.

    When Lana woke up to turn off the AC, she heard her coughing.

    She remembered Norman Bet was really panicked at the time, carrying her out of the hotel, then sending her to the hospital.

    Norman stayed by her side throughout the night and left the hospital at 7 AM, probably due to other engagements.

    "Lana, can I be discharged now?" Elliana asked.

    "Yes, Dr. White said you could; I¡¯ll take Ms. Lyle back to the hotel soon."

    Half an hourter.

    Elliana walked out of the hospital ward, feeling somewhat surprised upon entering the elevator.

    Inside the elevator stood a tall woman, someone she knew.

    Cari from Shane Southwell¡¯s circle.

    Elliana had a rather favorable impression of Cari in her past life. On one asion, when Shane Southwell kicked her out, Cari took her to her own home.

    "Ms. Lyle, what a coincidence, you¡¯re ill?" Cari greeted her first.

    Elliana responded, "Mm, just a minor cold, nothing serious."

    "Our Vice President is on the sixth floor." Cari intentionally gave a reminder; sometimes, she truly pitied this girl for her foolishness.

    Lana looked at Elliana, fearing that she might head to the sixth floor.

    "Really? Has he started interning at the hospital?"

    Elliana casually mocked and showed no intention of going up; when the elevator reached the ground floor, she directly exited, leaving Cari behind.

    It seems that Ms. Lyle doesn¡¯t care much for the Vice President.

    At least notpletely foolish.

 Chapter 31 - 30: Whitesun Town

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 30: Whitesun Town</h4>

    Back at the hotel, Elliana rushed back to the master bedroom impatiently. Her phone was still charging at the bedside.

    As expected, Luna had already sent her a message.

    Luna Detective: "It¡¯s too remote, I didn¡¯t find much. I¡¯m nning to go to Whitesun Town. If you care, I can take you with me to check it out."

    Going in person?

    Elliana hadn¡¯t considered it, but she really wanted to know how Rupert was doing. The cry for help indicated that she was being mistreated.

    Cat: "Okay."

    She was someone who acted as soon as she decided to do something. No matter what, once she made up her mind, she would go through with it.

    However, the hurdle of Norman Bet was a bit difficult.

    "Lana, I¡¯m going to stay at my sister Phoebe Lyle¡¯s house for two days. Her cat had kittens, and I want to go see."

    She told Lana, knowing that Phoebe had rented an apartment in North City, supposedly to write in peace and moved out of the old Lyle family house.

    "Huh? Miss Lyle, don¡¯t you want to tell the young master?" Lana couldn¡¯t make the decision and couldn¡¯t stop Elliana from seeing her own family, so she had to ask.

    She smirked: "You tell him, I¡¯m off now."

    Quickly slipping away! Elliana, as if her feet were greased, headed straight for the door.

    "Hey! Miss Lyle! Take your medicine with you!"

    "Oh, right." Elliana picked up the medicine on the table and left hurriedly.

    Watching the already closed door, Lana didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment and could only quickly call Raymond Wood.

    "Hello, is this Assistant Wu..."

    ...

    North City, Melody Harmony¡¯s branch office.

    Norman Bet was in a meeting when Raymond received Lana¡¯s call and couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    He could only go and knock on the conference room door.

    "Come in."

    The people in the meeting watched as Raymond entered, and no one said a word.

    Raymond walked to Norman Bet¡¯s side and whispered in his ear.

    One could see Norman Bet¡¯s brows furrowing, "Verify it."

    He wouldn¡¯t stop Elliana from doing what she enjoyed, but he was afraid of being tricked by this little con artist again.

    "Yes." Raymond left the conference room and quickly went to find Phoebe Lyle¡¯s phone number.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Phoebe Lyle, who was typing on herputer, received an unfamiliar phone call.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate and picked up the phone directly.

    "Hello."

    The voice of a man came from the other end, and Phoebe was obviously skeptical upon knowing who it was.

    But what the other party said made her more and more confused.

    Her cat indeed had a few kittensst month, but she hadn¡¯t told Elliana, nor did Elliana mention wanting to see the cat.

    After thinking for a bit, she still said, "Yes, Elliana did say she wasing."

    After hanging up, Phoebe quickly called Elliana, and it connected promptly.

    Before the person on the other end could speak, Phoebe impatiently said, "Elliana, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. Assistant Wu just asked me, and I covered for you. I hope you¡¯re not going to see Shane Southwell. You and Norman Bet are engaged; I hope you show some respect."

    Elliana: "..."

    She was just about to call Phoebe to talk about it... Unexpectedly, Norman acted so fast! Luckily, Phoebe helped her out.

    "No, Sister Phoebe, I¡¯m not going to see Shane." Elliana quickly exined.

    Hearing Elliana say that, Phoebe¡¯s tone softened a lot, and she said, "Good, if not. After you¡¯re done,e by and visit. My address is in North City Peacheast New District, Star River Court. Call me when you¡¯reing, and I¡¯ll pick you up."

    "Okay, thank you, Sister Phoebe~" After saying that, she heard a beep, and the call ended.

    "Are you ready? Get in the car." Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Luna was apparently running out of patience.

    This car was rented by Luna, and after thinking it over for a bit, Elliana got in.

    The car started, and Luna suddenly spoke: "Rupert is a first-year student who was lured to Adrian Young and Raymond Wood in February this year, and then she dropped out in April."

    Elliana thought for a moment and asked, "Do we know why she stopped attending school?"

    "Hard to say. In this small ce, many things are hard to find out. We¡¯ll know once we get there," Luna said.

    ¨D¨D¨D Daan District, Whitesun Town, New Street.

    The two of them parked at the corner of the intersection in this remote town. The streets were fairly clean, but with few people around, it seemed a bit deste.

    From there, they could see shop number 29, a liquor store called Phoenix Prosperity, with a group of people sitting at the entrance, both old and young, watching a few people ying poker.

    This must be the liveliest spot on the street.

    Luna first used binocrs to observe from the car.

    "Do you see them? The one in yellow, and the one in a ck-trimmed short sleeve, those are Rupert¡¯s parents."

    Following Luna¡¯s direction, Elliana saw the smiling middle-aged couple, the husband ying cards while the wife watched.

    She was a bit puzzled: "They don¡¯t look the part; if their daughter was being mistreated, how could they be so happy?"

    Luna didn¡¯t answer her but continued, "See the little chubby kid ying with a phone inside the store? That¡¯s their younger son, just started middle ss in kindergarten."

    "Also, Rupert¡¯s QQ was logged in here, using a Xiaomi MIX2S, so technically, Rupert should be here."

    Elliana nodded and suggested, "Shall we go down and ask?"

    "We shouldn¡¯t ask her parents. Based on the chat logs,ter messages are likely sent by her parents," Luna said, pointing to an elderly man smoking alone on another street.

    Elliana immediately understood Luna¡¯s intent, and the two of them got out of the car.

    The smoking old man was a bit far away, and by the time they walked over, he had already smoked one and was rolling another.

    "Grandpa, do you know Rupert?" Elliana slightly bent down, addressing the shabby-looking old man.

    "Rupert?" The old man first nced at Elliana, frowned his bushy white eyebrows, and said, "Yes, what do you want with her?"

    The old man spoke with a frown, his cloudy eyes full of wariness.

    "It¡¯s like this." Elliana tugged at Luna and said with a smile, "Grandpa, my sister is Rupert¡¯s ssmate, here to visit her."

    "Oh~" The old man nodded in understanding, lowered his head to continue rolling his cigarette, and regretfully said, "You can¡¯t y with her; that girl went crazy. Her mom and dad say she got a mental illness."

    The old man pointed behind them, "It¡¯s the shop at the corner."

    Mental illness?

    Elliana instinctively turned to look at Luna.

    The old man continued, "I heard she went crazy after the Tomb-Sweeping Day. Probably saw something unclean and got entangled." He clicked his tongue twice in pity after speaking.

    Half an hourter.

    The two had asked quite a few people in the vicinity, and everyone said much the same¡ªthe unanimous conclusion was that Rupert had developed a mental illness.

    At this moment, Elliana was heading towards Rupert¡¯s house, feeling a bit nervous, asionally ncing back at Luna in the car.

    She saw Luna give her an okay gesture.

    Elliana gathered herself for a moment and started walking towards the group of people, nning to pretend to pass by the shop.

    As she was dressed in a silk white dress and her appearance stood out in this small town, the card yers naturally noticed her.

    A middle-aged man whispered, "This city girl is indeed pretty, dressed so fashionably."

    "Quiet down, don¡¯t let her hear."

    Just then, as Elliana passed the shop, she suddenly turned around and walked back. The group ying cards thought she had heard them and wasing to confront them.

    Seeing Elliana getting closer, not only was she nervous, but the middle-aged man who just spoke was also nervous.

    When Elliana reached the shop, she instead approached the chubby kid sitting at the door.

    Upon seeing this, the Rupert couple immediately stood up from their small stools.

    "Oh, Jiacheng, it¡¯s really you. Teacher almost thought she was seeing things." Elliana squatted in front of the chubby kid, her voice gentle, her smile warm, like a spring breeze.

    Hearing this, the little boy¡¯s mom rxed; so, this person was a kindergarten teacher.

    They had sent their son to a city kindergarten, and this self-proimed teacher must be from there.

    Their son seemed to have no memory of such a good-looking teacher in the kindergarten.

    Seeing the little boy¡¯s confused expression, Elliana felt both awkward and nervous, quickly adding, "What? Little Jiacheng doesn¡¯t remember Teacher Lyle?"

    After a while, the little boy still didn¡¯t respond. He simply couldn¡¯t recall any Teacher Lyle, bing even more confused.

    """

 Chapter 32 - 31: Little One

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 31: Little One</h4>

    Seeing the child¡¯s confusion growing, Elliana Lyle¡¯s face almost froze with a smile. This month, what kind of lousy idea was this!

    She noticed that the phone in the child¡¯s hand was a Xiaomi MIX2S, probably belonging to his parents.

    However, Luna had sent her to inquire and investigate Rupert Zeller, and to observe the situation of this couple.

    At this moment, Johnny Zeller¡¯s mother walked over and couldn¡¯t help but scold her son, "Johnny, why didn¡¯t you greet the teacher? So rude!"

    "Hello, Teacher Lyle." The chubby little boy quickly called out, but his small eyes were still filled with big doubts.

    But seeing this gentle smile from Teacher Lyle, the chubby little boy also smiled back at her.

    "Oh dear, Teacher Lyle, my son is just a bit of a blockhead. He¡¯s never liked to greet people since he was little," Johnny¡¯s mother said with a smile, very politely.

    Seeing nothing amiss, the others continued their card game.

    Johnny¡¯s mother was a gentle-looking woman, wearing simple silver jewelry, her face without any makeup, and her honest smile appeared quite amiable.

    "Not at all, Johnny behaves very well in kindergarten." Elliana Lyle said with a smile, looking at the chubby little boy, and asked with a smile: "Johnny, didn¡¯t you tell the teacher you have a sister? Why don¡¯t you y with her?"

    As soon as she said this, Johnny¡¯s mother¡¯s face stiffened, even his father stopped his actions and nced over from the corner of his eye.

    The chubby little boy replied without thinking, "Teacher Lyle, my sister was..."

    Before he could finish, Johnny¡¯s mother interrupted him,ughingly saying to Elliana Lyle, "His sister is sick, she¡¯s resting upstairs now."

    Johnny¡¯s mother said this while pulling Johnny up, snatching the phone from his hand, and scolded, "All you know is ying with your phone, get in there and do your homework!"

    "Oh~" The little boy reluctantly went into the shop.

    After the chubby little boy left, Elliana Lyle also stood up, still wearing a gentle smile as she watched him go inside, seemingly trying to see through the building.

    She then withdrew her gaze, looked at Johnny¡¯s mother, and softly said, "Johnny¡¯s mom, don¡¯t be too hard on the child. I assigned some parent-child interactive homework¡ªto help mom wash her feet. Did Johnny do it?"

    Such a homework assignment, teachers across the country would surely assign.

    "He did, he even washed his dad¡¯s feet once," Johnny¡¯s mother replied cheerfully, but there was still a hint of wariness in her eyes.

    Elliana Lyle could naturally sense this, knowing that a kindergarten teacher from the city wouldn¡¯te here for no reason.

    So she quickly thought up a line to ease Johnny¡¯s mother¡¯s suspicion.

    "Johnny¡¯s mom, can I ask you something, is there any affordable house for rent nearby?" Elliana Lyle asked.

    "Affordable housing?" The sudden question left Johnny¡¯s mother momentarily stunned.

    Elliana Lyle tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, somewhat embarrassed, and said, "It¡¯s like this, my sister just got a heart transnt and she¡¯s most afraid of disturbances. The city is so noisy, and suburban rents are expensive. I spent a lot of money for my sister, and recently I¡¯m a bit short on money. I heard it¡¯s cheap and quiet here, so I came to find a ce."

    This exnation didn¡¯t offer much credibility, but Elliana¡¯s hint of distress, embarrassment, and even intentionally lowered voice led Johnny¡¯s mother to believe she was genuinely looking for a ce, feeling a bit embarrassed because she didn¡¯t have much money.

    This Teacher Lyle wasn¡¯t as morous as her appearance suggested.

    Otherwise, why would shee all this way to find a ce?

    Johnny¡¯s mother immediately said, "You want cheap? Here we have ces that range from 600 down to 200 a month."

    "Then the best would be the 200 one." Elliana appeared a bit anxious, then smiled with some embarrassment, her ears turning slightly red.

    However, this behavior, in Johnny¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, was a sign of a city person down on their luck.

    Elliana hadn¡¯t expected Johnny¡¯s mother to think this way; she was merely covering up her lie.

    "There is one, just ahead, turn right, there¡¯s an olddy who runs a wonton shop. She lives alone and wants to rent out the second floor," Johnny¡¯s mother warmly directed Elliana and even took her to the corner.

    Johnny¡¯s mother pointed ahead, "It¡¯s over there, Teacher Lyle, you can go and ask."

    "Okay, thank you, Johnny¡¯s mom." After bidding farewell to Johnny¡¯s mother, Elliana truly went to the wonton shop.

    A few minutester, she called Luna and said, "Hey, Luna,e around this way. Come have some wontons. I¡¯ve sent you the location."

    "Alright, wait for me."

    Before long, Luna parked her car at the wonton shop¡¯s entrance and walked in.

    The olddy brought over Luna¡¯s wontons, smiling without saying anything.

    "So, did you notice anything?" Luna asked, drinking the wonton soup, waiting for Elliana to recount.

    Once the olddy was far enough away, Elliana said, "The phone model is correct, and Johnny Zeller¡¯s mom seems very sensitive about mentioning Rupert Zeller, as does his dad."

    "Hmm." Luna responded lightly.

    Elliana continued in a low voice, "Little Johnny was originally attending Whitesun Town Kindergarten. After Rupert Zeller¡¯s incident this year, they sent their son to the city. I noticed his mom¡¯s jewelry looks very new, as if it was recently purchased, and even the air conditioning unit in their house is new. So, they definitely know something happened to Rupert Zeller."

    "Hmm." Luna responded softly again.

    Adrian Young gives each victim between thirty to eighty thousand hush money, enough to buy these things.

    Half an hourter.

    Elliana Lyle rented the second floor from the olddy for 600, renting it for a quarter.

    All this Luna watched, allowing herself a rare smile to Elliana, "You didn¡¯t have to."

    "Put on a full act." Saying this, Elliana suddenly furrowed her brow and asked, "Investigating Rupert Zeller, will we be...?"

    "No!" Luna directly denied it.

    All they asked were old folks, who keep to themselves and wouldn¡¯t bother to say anything.

    Luna suddenly said, "Your medicine is in the car, it¡¯s noon."

    The two took the opportunity to settle on the second floor of the wonton shop, which was cleaned spotless.

    Just like the wonton shop downstairs.

    The olddy apparently loved cleanliness.

    After taking her medicine, Elliana saw Luna sitting on the sofa looking at a tablet and went over to join her.

    "What are you looking at?"

    The screen showed Rupert Zeller¡¯s house, but it didn¡¯t quite match the current scene. Soon, a little girl opened a second-floor window, sat by it, dazing for a moment, then left.

    "Old surveince." Luna switched to the next day, and the little girl would still sit by the window, dazing.

    Elliana was suddenly a bit surprised, "Where did you get this from?"

    Luna only nced at her sideways and continued staring at the screen.

    ...

    For a moment, she was speechless and had to quietly watch.

    As the speed increased, the scene jumped to February of this year, the day the little girl had the ident. It seemed normal. Aftering back, she would still daze at the window.

    Until May 7th, the girl never appeared by the window again.

    Was she sent away? No, that didn¡¯t seem right. You could see the little girl came back, with no signs of leaving. So how could she vanish?

    If she didn¡¯t leave, how could someone suddenly change their habits?

    The little girl¡¯s login range yesterday was in Whitesun Town. Maybe the range was a bit broad.

    The scene froze in June. Beyond that, the surveince was inessible.

    Luna closed the tablet, leaned back on the sofa, and slowly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 33 - 32: Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 32: Investigation</h4>

    North City, Vicars Hotel.

    Norman Bet sat alone in the living room, a cup of unsweetened ck coffee by his side.

    Just then, his cell phone buzzed with a message.

    Raymond Wood: "President, Mr. Reeves has invited you to a party at Sunny Grace Manor the day after tomorrow."

    Norman Bet just gave it a nce without any intention of refusing.

    The Reeves family is a business giant in North City. The Bet and Reeves families have never crossed paths, but this could be a good opportunity to get acquainted.

    Seeing that it was almost time, he had to head to the next meeting. He wondered what his little girl was up to at the moment.

    ¨D¨D¨D1:00 PM.

    Whitesun Town.

    Elliana Lyle hade again to Rupert Zeller¡¯s family store, pretending to shop as she browsed through the items.

    Rupert¡¯s mother naturally didn¡¯t suspect anything. The chubby kid was sitting at the counter ying with a phone, but it wasn¡¯t the Xiaomi MIX2S from the morning.

    This wasn¡¯t a big deal, but when she saw Rupert¡¯s father holding the phone, Elliana suddenly recalled something.

    She remembered a corner of a ck phone poking out from Rupert¡¯s mother¡¯s jeans pocket, exactly like the one the kid was holding.

    She had unintentionally noticed it when she was chatting with Rupert¡¯s mother earlier in the morning.

    If the kid had his own phone, he wouldn¡¯t be ying with his parents¡¯ phone.

    Seeing Elliana stop at the local walnut section, seemingly lost in thought, Rupert¡¯s mother introduced, "These are our local specialty, good for health."

    "Really? I¡¯ll take a bag." Elliana smiled as she picked up a bag and nced at the chubby kid, telling Rupert¡¯s mother, "Mrs. Zeller, your child is still young. It¡¯s best not to buy a phone for them to y alone. They can easily get addicted."

    Hearing this from Elliana, Rupert¡¯s mother quickly replied, "We didn¡¯t buy him a phone, that¡¯s mine."

    After saying this, Rupert¡¯s mother snatched the phone ying a game from the chubby kid, saying, "All you do is y on the phone, you don¡¯t even look at the drawing book I bought for you! Go look at your drawing book."

    After paying, Elliana noticed among the card yers was a middle-aged woman holding the Xiaomi MIX2S!

    What does this indicate?

    Even Elliana wasn¡¯t sure. She rushed back to her rented room, but Luna had already left, and she didn¡¯t know where she went.

    With no other choice, she could only call Luna to inform her about this.

    Luna on the other end of the call wasn¡¯t concerned and merely responded perfunctorily, "Okay, I got it."

    ...

    By 6 PM, Luna had still not returned, and Elliana had no idea where she had gone. The longer the time dragged on, the more uneasy she felt.

    Knock, knock!

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    She opened it, and it was Luna who had returned.

    Seeing Luna¡¯s dirty feet, apanied by a strange smell, Elliana asked curiously, "Where did you go?"

    Luna didn¡¯t respond, just walked to the sofa and sat down.

    "I went to handle some other business, and the woman you mentioned lives next to Rupert Zeller¡¯s ce."

    Hearing Luna¡¯s words, Elliana thought for a moment and asked in surprise, "Did Rupert¡¯s neighbor kidnap Rupert?"

    "What makes you say that?" Luna did not answer but questioned back.

    Elliana said, "Didn¡¯t you say Rupert was using the same model phone as..."

    Before Elliana could finish, Luna interrupted, "There are many people using that model of phone."

    "Alright, I¡¯m going to take a shower."

    Elliana said, "There doesn¡¯t seem to be a water heater here..."

    Luna: "Then let¡¯s go out and inquire again."

    The two had just left the room and went downstairs from the side of the building to the first floor.

    Soon after, they drove to the entrance of the town, where quite a few elderlydies were already sitting.

    They were chatting noisily, creating a lively atmosphere.

    There was also a tiny shop here, filled with small snacks, some of which might have already expired.

    At this moment, Luna led Elliana in a brisk walk directly to the shop¡¯s counter.

    The shop looked kind of dirty, but then one of the elderlydies stood up, hunch-backed, approached, and asked, "What do you want to buy?"

    "Grandma, I want this tub of lollipops. Can you count them for me?

    Luna acted like a nouveau riche, but in the end, it was still Elliana who paid. Luckily, she didn¡¯t rely solely on mobile payments and had a few hundred in cash.

    After paying, Luna started asking, "Granny, may I ask you something? Do you know why Rupert Zeller withdrew from school?"

    On hearing this question, the granny got spirited but asked in return, "Why are you asking about her? Who are you to her?"

    "It¡¯s like this, I¡¯m a ssmate of Rupert¡¯s. Her sudden withdrawal seemed strange to me." Luna exined.

    "Then you¡¯vee to the right person!" The granny replied with disdain, "How else could she have withdrawn? She got knocked up."

    "Ah?"

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s disbelief, the granny continued, "Don¡¯t disbelieve it. That young girl has always had a tempting look. Around New Year, I saw her get off a small car with two men. I greeted her, but she didn¡¯t reply and just left. Even the way she walked was off. A few monthster, her parents made her leave school. If it wasn¡¯t because she got pregnant, then what?"

    The granny spoke confidently. After hearing this, Luna and Elliana left.

    Sitting in the car, Elliana felt a bit helpless. Sometimes she thought Rupert was just staying well at home.

    If she were really pregnant, maybe Rupert secretly had an abortion at home. So, was Rupert¡¯s cry for help just a prank or genuine?

    Soon, Luna stopped the car at an intersection, "Get out."

    "Where are we going?"

    "Behind Rupert Zeller¡¯s house."

    The sky was gradually darkening. They made their way down an alley, finding the back of Rupert Zeller¡¯s house, surrounded by an open field and a few old-fashioned houses.

    Following Luna, Elliana arrived at the back of Rupert Zeller¡¯s house. There indeed was a back door.

    "If Rupert left from here, it would be believable," Elliana said.

    "Not quite!" Luna squinted her eyes, reaching out to touch the rusted iron door, then tiptoed to the window and shone her phone shlight inside.

    "Hey~ What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered?" Elliana hurried to pull Luna away, fearful of being mistaken for a thief.

    However, Luna didn¡¯t heed Elliana¡¯s words, gently pushing the window.

    The creaking sound of the window made Elliana¡¯s heart feel jittery. She looked around, dreading being discovered.

    Luna suddenly said, "Give me a boost."

    ...

    "Take off your shoes before stepping on my shoulders."

    "Ouch, you¡¯re heavy. Please hurry up!"

    Suddenly, Elliana felt her shoulder lighten up. Huh?

    Looking up, Luna had disappeared!

    Where is she?

    Did she go in?

    Before Elliana could react, the iron door cracked open, followed by a faint noise as the door opened.

    Elliana: "..."

    Luna said, "Come in."

    "No way!" Elliana shook her head, trying to persuade Luna to leave.

    Such behavior, if discovered, wouldnd them in a police station!

    "Shh! Listen." Luna gestured for silence, indicating Elliana should be quiet.

    Whimpering...

    Whimpering...

    It seemed, there was crying!

    Luna was already walking inside, Elliana¡¯s heart raced, scanning her surroundings. Seeing no one noticed, she reluctantly followed.

    "Luna~Luna~"

    "Shh! Follow me." Luna took her hand, carefully leading her inside. This didn¡¯t seem like the first floor, as Elliana didn¡¯t see any shelves.

    Nevertheless, the sobbing seemed even more distinct here.

    Once Luna felt it was safe, she turned on the shlight, and the whole room was immediately illuminated.

 Chapter 34 - 33: Donâ€™t Be Afraid, I Found You

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 33: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I Found You</h4>

    Elliana Lyle finally saw clearly that this was a room filled with misceneous items, with walls and floor made of simple cement, no decoration at all.

    In a corner of the room, there were stairs leading to the shop upstairs, as well as stairs going down to the lower level.

    Without a word, Luna headed straight downstairs, and Elliana nced back at the dark night outside the iron door. After hesitating for a moment, she chose to follow.

    The lowest level still had cement walls and floor but was almost devoid of any clutter.

    There was a door on the wall, likely leading to another room, beneath which dim light seeped through an ordinary wooden door. It was locked from the outside, but a key hung on a nail beside the door frame.

    Crying. It seemed to being from inside!

    Luna grabbed the key and unlocked the door.

    As the door opened, a strange stench wafted out. She saw a girl sitting on a small bed, tears running down her face, staring at them in shock.

    "Ah!" Elliana quickly covered her mouth, startled by the dim light and the girl¡¯s disheveled appearance. She almost screamed.

    This girl was none other than Rupert Zeller.

    Luna stepped inside. Even the light from her phone¡¯s shlight was brighter than the small light bulb in the room. The furnishings were simple, an iron bed frame, a small table by the bed with empty bowls from leftover meals.

    In the corner, a paint bucket served as a waste bucket, already overflowing.

    Elliana finally saw this little girl clearly. She had injuries, bruises on her face, a mix of yellow and green hues. Her bright eyes were filled with fear, yet seemed to hold a glimmer of hope.

    In this cold, damp basement, the girl was wearing only a in white tee, stained with blood. Fortunately, the nket was thick.

    "Who... are you?" Rupert looked at the two, speaking in dialect, her voice hoarse and cracked.

    Elliana¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. She replied softly, "It¡¯s me. You sent me a plea for help. Do you remember?"

    Upon hearing Elliana¡¯s words, the girl¡¯s pupils shrank as if recalling something, nodding quickly, and burst into tears.

    It turned out someone really dide to save her. She had regretted not contacting her uncle first.

    On the day she sent the distress message, her younger brother was delivering her meals, possibly busy because it was a market day, and her parents were upied.

    And her younger brother happened to be ying with a phone. She took the opportunity to get the phone, logged into the QQ ount given by her uncle, hoping her uncle would rescue her, only to see a message from a stranger.

    Just after typing a few words, she heard sounds in the stairwell. Terrified, she exited QQ immediately but was still caught by her father, which led to a severe beating.

    Even now, her face still hurt.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I found you." Elliana sat by the bed, reaching out to hold the little girl in her arms.

    This girl was emaciated, trembling all over as she cried. Elliana¡¯s eyes involuntarily reddened, gently patting the little girl¡¯s back, silentlyforting her.

    "Enough, it¡¯s not the time to cry, Rupert. I have something to ask you." Luna directly faced the phone towards Rupert, asking, "Do you know this person?"

    Who?

    Elliana was curious too, only to see a middle-aged woman on the phone screen, with nothing remarkable about her appearance, but dressed gaudily.

    The little girl lifted her head from Elliana¡¯s embrace, looking at the phone screen, her eyes gradually filled with hatred.

    "Yes." Rupert nodded initially, then reluctantly gritted her teeth, "She¡¯s my aunt."

    Having received Rupert¡¯s answer, Luna signaled Elliana to move aside. She began recording video and asked, "Why are you locked in here?"

    Rupert did not answer immediately, instead casting a pleading look at Elliana.

    Luna had to stop recording, saying earnestly, "I won¡¯t harm you."

    Not knowing what Luna intended, Elliana still encouraged by nodding at the little girl.

    Luna asked again, "Why are you locked in here?"

    "I... I¡¯m pregnant. My mom was originally going to have an abortion for me, but... an abortion requires signing, and my mom said she couldn¡¯t bear the disgrace," Rupert spoke slowly, with a slight cough, frequently ncing towards the door, as if fearing something.

    "Go on, does this have anything to do with your aunt?"

    "Yes." Rupert nodded, continuing, "My aunt said if I gave birth, she could sell the child for a lot of money, then split it with my family. My parents agreed, but I don¡¯t want to have a baby. I want to go to school.

    "Later...ter, my dad locked me down here." Rupert couldn¡¯t help but cry again at this point, sobbing, "Mom called me a disgraceful thing, and every time Dad came down, he would do the same thing with those two..."

    "Luna, stop recording. I want to take her out!" Elliana said, moving to hold Rupert.

    "No."

    Luna turned off the phone, stopping Elliana, her baby-face coldly stern. She looked at Rupert, speaking severely, "Listen, I will call the police for you. The police wille to save you. Remember, your aunt is a trafficker, and your parents are even worse. When the police arrive, just tell them the truth, do you understand?"

    "I... I understand." Facing Luna, Rupert nodded fearfully.

    Upon receiving Rupert¡¯s response, Luna prepared to leave. Elliana felt reluctant, full ofpassion for the girl. Before leaving, she told her, "Remember, my name is Elliana. Remember to contact me in the future, okay? I will help you."

    The girl held her hand tightly, sobbing with fear, "Sister, could you please take me with you too? My dades down every midnight, he¡¯ll be down soon..."

    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Elliana looked at Luna, "Luna, did you hear that, she..."

    Luna, somewhat impatient, pulled Elliana and told Rupert, "Going with us makes no sense for you. You¡¯d only endanger her!"

    Then Luna pointed at Elliana, saying, "Little girl, remember, she¡¯s the one who came to save you. This originally had nothing to do with her. If she hadn¡¯t responded to your plea for help, no one would know you were here, understand? I will call the police for you, and they wille soon!"

    The girl simplyid her head on Elliana¡¯s hand, crying, without saying more. Over time, the hand she held tightly gradually loosened.

    Luna locked the wooden door again.

    When they came out, neither spoke. After a while, Elliana took out her phone to report to the police about Rupert.

    Luna wanted to drive away overnight, but Elliana was not reassured. Luna had to park the car at the intersection until the police arrived.

    "Are you relieved now? She¡¯s not your rtive. Why do you care so much? Waste of time." Luna steered the car, her words carrying some mockery.

    Elliana turned her head to look at Luna, not answering but instead asking, "You came to rescue her too, didn¡¯t you?"

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s reddened eyes, Luna found it hard to smile. She focused on driving seriously, saying, "I¡¯m doing it for money, what about you? Good heart? Someone as foolish as you will get yourself into trouble one day!"

    Faced with Luna¡¯s words, Elliana chose to say nothing more.

    She couldn¡¯t understand how parents could treat their daughter like this. From childhood until now, no matter how big a mistake she made, her parents never really hit her.

    And Rupert¡¯s parents, what kind of people are they...

    "Luna, take me to North City Peacheast New District, Star River Court."

    "Alright, 300."

    Hearing Luna immediately talk about money, Elliana felt a bit agitated despite her initial low spirits.

    She took out her phone, quickly transferred 300 to Luna, and couldn¡¯t help saying, "You¡¯re all about the money, aren¡¯t you?"

    "I didn¡¯t want to charge you initially, but your destination is quite far from where I¡¯m heading, and time is money," Luna rarely engaged in small talk.

    Yet at this moment, Elliana said nothing more, staring at her phone screen with several missed calls and messages from Norman Bet.

    She had left her phone in the car when she went to save someone with Luna,

    She quickly replied, "Norman Bet, I¡¯m here."

    Bzzz~ Bzzz~

    Norman Bet: "You finally respond? What were you doing in Whitesun Town?"

 Chapter 35 - 34: Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 34: Exnation</h4>

    Elliana Lyle stared at her phone, not knowing how to reply, and the sadness from earlier had dissipated quite a bit.

    She nervously bit her fingernails, her eyes fixed on the screen.

    What to do! What to do!

    After thinking for a long while, Norman Bet had already sent several more messages. She had no idea how to exin to him.

    It seemed she still needed to hide at Phoebe Lyle¡¯s ce, then head straight to the film crew in two days. As long as she didn¡¯t see Norman, everything could be resolved!

    Buzz buzz~

    Norman Bet: "You better give me a reasonable exnation."

    Luna looked at Elliana¡¯s anxious and flustered expression, sighed, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Rupert Zeller will be fine. She still has an uncle who cares for her. I¡¯ll send you the resultster and won¡¯t charge you."

    Ring ring~

    Immediately, Norman Bet called via video. Elliana was stunned.

    She took a deep breath and then answered the call.

    "Hey hey, Norman..." Elliana grinned. It¡¯s often said that a smiling person won¡¯t be hit; with the dim light, nothing seemed amiss with her.

    At first, Norman Bet¡¯s gaze was somber, but when he saw her, his expression softened.

    At least this girl was safe for now.

    "Where are you now?" Norman looked at the cheerful little girl on the phone screen, and seeing her smile made him less angry.

    Elliana moved the phone screen further away, aiming it at Luna, and said, "I¡¯m here ying with my ssmate."

    Luna nced at the phone with the corner of her eye, teasingly said, "Your dad is really young."

    "No! He¡¯s not my dad; he¡¯s... he¡¯s my not-yet-married husband!" Elliana exined to Luna.

    When he heard the word "husband," Norman was stunned for a moment, his heart in chaos as if his heart was bouncing around unpredictably.

    However, Elliana sensed something was off and corrected herself, "I misspoke, I meant fianc¨¦."

    "You¡¯re in the car, where are you going?" Norman regained his usual aloof tone, his voice carrying an unspoken pressure.

    Elliana looked at the phone and smiled, "I¡¯m going back to Sister Phoebe¡¯s ce, I¡¯ll take a taxi to the film crew myself in two days."

    As soon as she said this, Norman immediately rejected her decision, saying, "I¡¯lle to pick you up."

    "No need! I really am going to Sister Phoebe¡¯s house. Once I get there, I¡¯ll share my location with you, really, I¡¯m not lying." Elliana was flustered, like a child who had done something wrong and had no desire to meet the parent.

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s pleading expression, Norman¡¯s gaze turned even colder.

    This look made her panic.

    "Norman... if you don¡¯t say anything, then shall I hang up?" Without giving the man time to react, Elliana immediately hung up.

    She quickly sent another message, "Norman, I¡¯m sorry," and then slumped back into the chair.

    After a while, she sent a message to Phoebe Lyle, and luckily, Phoebe hadn¡¯t slept yet.

    It¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock now; she would probably arrive at her destination at midnight. It¡¯s much further than directly returning to the Vicars Hotel.

    ¨D¨DNorth City, National Highway 301.

    Norman Bet sat in the car, finding Elliana¡¯s actions somewhat amusing; when would this girl stop lying to him?

    If Shane Southwell weren¡¯t still in the hospital, he would¡¯ve dragged Elliana back as soon as he found out she went to Whitesun Town.

    Now that the little girl is an adult, he would give her some leeway.

    "Raymond Wood, head to Taodong New District," Norman said.

    Raymond was a bit surprised, then remembered something and asked, "President, there¡¯s no need to entertain such a smallpany, is there?"

    After saying this, Raymond suddenly remembered something else, that Phoebe was in the Taodong New District, and he¡¯d just heard Elliana was going there.

    "Is the President going to pick up Miss Elliana?" Raymond had already started to turn the steering wheel.

    ¨D¨D¨DWhitesun Town Police Station.

    Rupert Zeller had been taken to the hospital, while the Zhao couple was brought back to the police station.

    "It was all your sister¡¯s idea, selling a child! If it weren¡¯t for her, I¡¯d have taken my daughter to the city for an abortion long ago." Chloe Zeller, at this point, didn¡¯t want to admit to any crime and began ming her husband.

    Rupert¡¯s father was instantly agitated, "What do you mean it was all my sister? She said we¡¯d split the money from selling the child, and you agreed too!"

    "What do you mean I agreed? Didn¡¯t you agree too? It wasn¡¯t your big mouth talking to your sister?"

    "Silence! This is not the ce for your argument." Officer White eyed the couple.

    The couple immediately quieted down, both looking away from each other, unwilling tomunicate.

    "I¡¯m asking you, who is this sister you mentioned? Is she Rupert¡¯s aunt? What¡¯s her name, and what does she do?" Officer White directed his question at Chloe.

    "I know, his sister is in the city; I don¡¯t know what she does; her name is Chloe Zeller." Flora King bluntly replied, then added, "This matter has nothing to do with us; when can we leave?"

    Officer White chuckled coldly, "Not anytime soon; once the little girl is checked, the two of you will be prosecuted ording to thew."

    He found the pair utterly disgusting; Rupert had cried to the officers, revealing all her parents¡¯ crimes when she was rescued.

    At the time, several police officers were shocked.

    "What... what crimes could we havemitted?" Rupert¡¯s father was immediately flustered, standing up right away.

    The officer next to him who was taking notes said, "Please sit down!"

    Officer White¡¯s demeanor turned cold, "Besides your assaults on your child, Rupert, you¡¯re also suspected of rape!"

    Rupert¡¯s father widened his eyes, pointing at Officer White angrily, "She is my daughter; how I treat her is my right..."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DTaodong New District.

    At midnight.

    Elliana had already fallen asleep in the car, and it took Luna a while to wake her up.

    "Ah, we¡¯re here?" Elliana groggily reached to unbuckle her seatbelt, then grabbed her phone and medication before getting out of the car.

    Luna didn¡¯t linger at all and drove off as soon as Elliana exited the car.

    "..."

    For a moment, Elliana didn¡¯t know what to do, standing there for quite some time before she reacted and hurriedly called Phoebe.

    "Hello, Sister Phoebe, I¡¯m here."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m right behind you."

    Elliana honestly turned around, and sure enough, she saw Phoebe standing at the entrance of themunity, wearing a khaki trench coat. Her long hair was pinned upzily.

    A neutral face with a hint of coldness, she beckoned Elliana toe over.

    Elliana quickly jogged over, smiling as she called out, Sister Phoebe.

    "Hmm, wearing so little, aren¡¯t you cold?" Phoebe asked and started removing her coat.

    With a flourish, the coat settled on Elliana, though a bit long, as Phoebe¡¯s height of 178 cm had the coat reaching her knees, whereas it reached Elliana¡¯s ankles.

    "I¡¯m not cold, achoo!" Elliana said just before sneezing; she felt a bit dizzy, perhaps from sitting in the car too long.

    "Stubborn as a mule, let¡¯s go." Phoebe turned and walked into theplex, slowing down a bit as she walked.

    At Phoebe¡¯s house, the first thing Elliana noticed were the kittens running around the floor and the mama cat lounging on the sofa.

    "Wow! So many kittens." Elliana couldn¡¯t resist picking one up to pet.

    "Sophie White had five kittens; I haven¡¯t sent them out yet. If you want one, you can take it." Phoebe said, heading into the kitchen.

    Elliana shook her head immediately after hearing this, "No need, I have Little Lotus; if I get another cat, she¡¯d be upset."

    At this point, Elliana¡¯s eyes fell, a touch of sadness in them. She never wanted to raise a cat again.

    "After you bathe, drink the milk from the microwave; the room is ready for you¡ªit¡¯s behind you. There¡¯s a bathroom in your room."

    With everything arranged, Phoebe went into her room.

    Elliana entered the room behind her, noticing the cat-themed bedspread; Sister Phoebe really loved cats.

    After her shower, she drank some milk and started texting Norman Bet.

    Cat: "Norman, I¡¯m at Sister Phoebe¡¯s ce."

    Then Elliana also shared her location. Shortly after, Norman joined the share.

    She opened it and immediately froze.

    Norman was at Nanjing International Hotel, just a street away.

    Norman: "Go to sleep; I¡¯ll pick you up at themunity gate in the morning."

    No, please!

    Elliana was instantly on the verge of tears; Norman undoubtedly still remembered her hanging up on him...

 Chapter 36 - 35: Nancy

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 35: Nancy</h4>

    "Meow¨D¨D¨D"

    "Meow¨D¨D¨D"

    o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Elliana Lyle groggily woke up, able to hear the cat in the living room howling fiercely.

    She squinted her eyes and sat up, then got out of bed and opened the door to check. The big cat paused for a moment when it saw Elliana, slowly closing its wide-open mouth.

    Then it started licking its paws as if nothing had happened.

    Seeing nothing was wrong, Elliana closed the door and went back into the room, sitting on the bed and opened her phone, the first thing she saw was a message from Norman Bet.

    "Meow¨D¨D¨DMeow¨D¨D¨D"

    ...

    Why did it start howling again?

    Elliana went to open the door and looked again. The big cat saw hering out and started licking its paws.

    She simply leaned against the doorway, the kitten¡¯s howling made her feel irritated, she looked at Norman Bet¡¯s message, thought for a while, and came to a decision.

    It¡¯s still early now, if she takes a taxi back to the hotel herself, it would be better than sitting together with Norman Bet.

    The reason she¡¯s afraid of Norman Bet is because of what happened in the past.

    I remember when Norman Bet was 24 years old, she was sent to his home by her parents.

    At that time, she pretended to be sick to escape from Norman Bet, and after getting into the hospital, she climbed out through the restroom window, ending up hanging on the 13th-floor wall.

    When Norman Bet saved her, his face was dark with anger. He came over and pped her hard on the butt, making her cry out in pain, and said, "I don¡¯t like people lying to me."

    It seemed that after that, Norman Bet hardly ever spoke to her voluntarily, until she was reborn.

    Ka-chunk~

    The main bedroom door opened, Phoebe Lyle came out in loose gray pajamas, squinting and frowning at Elliana, herzy, neutral voice: "Morning, what do you want for breakfast?"

    "I¡¯m not eating, I... I¡¯m leaving." Elliana leaned against the door, smiling awkwardly.

    Upon hearing she was leaving, Phoebe Lyle paused, then slowly nodded: "Alright, wait for me to get dressed, I¡¯ll take you downstairs."

    Elliana was still wearing Phoebe Lyle¡¯s T-shirt, which was long enough to look like a dress, but her clothes from yesterday were dirty, she was a bit embarrassed.

    If worsees to worst, she¡¯ll have to make do with it.

    At this point, Phoebe Lyle came out of the room, already dressed. She looked at Elliana and said, "It¡¯s long enough, you can go out in it, go put on your shoes."

    Following Phoebe Lyle all the way out of theplex gate, Elliana looked around, afraid Norman Bet might notice her.

    Phoebe Lyle looked at her expressionlessly, scanning her from top to bottom, as if confirming something, she slightly tilted her chin: "Go ahead,e back when you have the time."

    "Okay, Sister Phoebe, goodbye." As Elliana turned she ran into a man¡¯s arms.

    She wrinkled her nose in pain, that scent! Norman Bet! She instinctively wanted to back away.

    However, Norman Bet didn¡¯t give her a chance to leave, with arge hand he directly trapped the little girl¡¯s slim waist.

    Elliana had no choice but to lean close to Norman Bet, her face pressing against his chest, feeling a bit of warmth.

    "Sister, thank you for taking care of her." Norman Bet said politely to Phoebe Lyle, with a hint of respect in his words.

    Seeing this, Phoebe Lyle lightly curled her lips, then raised her hand to cover it, she said, "Take her back."

    "Norman Bet~ let go of me~"

    Elliana frowned, tilting her head to re at him, but his lowered gaze was cool.

    Alright, looks like she¡¯s in trouble.

    After bidding farewell to Phoebe Lyle, Elliana was taken into the car, she sat uneasily pressing against the car door.

    But such small movements were useless, the man casually pulled her, and she was like a moth to a me, directly into his arms.

    Who said she was light?

    "Sit on myp." Norman Bet patted his own leg, indicating for Elliana to sit on hisp.

    "Oh~"

    Elliana obediently sat up, she looked at Norman Bet¡¯s eyes without the slightest ripple, suddenly feeling intimidated, "Norman Bet... I can exin..."

    "Exin what?" Norman Bet looked at her with a teasing smile, waiting for her to continue.

    "I... I initially wanted to go to Whitesun Town, but it¡¯s not for anything bad, I was... just going to have fun." Elliana was still afraid to tell Norman Bet the truth.

    Upon hearing this exnation, Norman Bet showed no emotional change, only a calm expression, "You still haven¡¯t told me the truth."

    "Ah~ Norman Bet, I was wrong." After saying this, Elliana shamelessly pecked on the man¡¯s face.

    Originally she thought that doing so would calm her down, unexpectedly she sat face to face with him, hooking her hands around his neck.

    Norman Bet didn¡¯t move, just lowered his eyes watching her every move.

    Eyes meeting, Elliana buried her face in the man¡¯s chest and ceased her movement.

    Norman Bet raised his eyebrows slightly, what exactly was he anticipating?

    "Norman Bet, you¡¯re not mad, right? I will be better from now on." Elliana said in a cute voice, her forefinger mischievously drawing circles on the man¡¯s chest.

    "Get down!" He reprimanded.

    "I won¡¯t!" Elliana pressed her face closer.

    The next second, her chin was forced up, and the man¡¯s cold lips descended, but inside was warm.

    Her delicate little hands naturally wrapped around the man¡¯s neck, willing to let the man take his fill.

    Until the little girl in his arms softened, losing all strength, only then did the man let her off.

    Elliana, like a goldfish,y in the man¡¯s arms, gasping for air with her mouth open.

    Her swollen lips felt numb, yet somewhat painful.

    Perhaps she didn¡¯t pay much attention just now, Elliana¡¯s T-shirt had crawled up slightly. Noticing the man¡¯s gaze, Elliana shouted, "Norman Bet!"

    Then hurriedly pulled it down, her angry appearance was irresistibly cute.

    "There¡¯s been progress on Nancy¡¯s situation," Norman Bet said.

    Elliana quieted down immediately, quickly asked, "How is it? Where is she now?"

    "No record of her going abroad, herst activity was at Lotus Park in North City, she hasn¡¯t left any traces in recent years, either she smuggled or she¡¯s still in the country." Norman Bet told her.

    This news was definitely unwee to her, how could Nancy have possibly smuggled, if she¡¯s in the country why hasn¡¯t she contacted anyone?

    With Nancy¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t neglect contacting her aunt, nor ignore her for no apparent reason.

    She¡¯s somewhat suspicious, could it be Nancy is in trouble?

    "It¡¯s best to report it to the police." Norman Bet suggested.

    Elliana nodded, when she gets back, she¡¯ll call her aunt.

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    Elliana returned and immediately changed clothes, but Norman Bet went out again, he had to deal with yesterday¡¯s umted matters.

    After changing her clothes, she quickly called her aunt.

    seconds of ringing before the call connected.

    "Hello, who is it?" A voice from the other end.

    Elliana quickly said, "Aunt, it¡¯s me, Elliana."

    Upon hearing it was Elliana, her aunt was clearly a little excited: "How¡¯s it going? Is there news about my daughter?"

    "Aunt... There¡¯s no record of Nancy going abroad, so I¡¯m thinking... we should report it to the police." Elliana hesitated to say, knowing her aunt would be even more anxious upon learning this.

    Suddenly, the line went silent for a while before the voice came, "My daughter didn¡¯t go abroad? Then... Where is she?"

    The tone was shaky, filled with anxiety.

    "Aunt, Nancy may be missing..."

    No sooner had Elliana said this when her aunt eximed, "Girl, please help your aunt, my daughter is all I have..."

    "Aunt, listen to me, you should first go to the police and report that Nancy is missing, don¡¯t worry, if you need me, I¡¯ll definitely help you." Elliana patiently exined to her aunt.

    "Yes, yes, I will report it, I will report it."

    ...

    After hanging up, Elliana stared nkly for a moment, then suddenly remembered something, hurriedly went to grab the script.

 Chapter 37 - 36: Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 36: Day 1</h4>

    ¡ª¡ªSouth City.

    Jiajia Community.

    This is considered the most rundownmunity in South City. Auntie Nian rushed out of one of the buildings.

    Her wrinkled eyes were brimming with tears, clutching an old-fashioned keypad phone in one hand and holding onto her canvas bag while running out.

    She didn¡¯t stop until she reached the za near the public security bureau. She sat down on the concrete steps, panting for breath.

    This run hadsted two hours. Her back was drenched, and even her hair was disheveled from running.

    She was illiterate and didn¡¯t know how to take the bus, so she could only ask for directions while running. Gazing at the distant public security bureau, her cloudy eyes seemed lost.

    Suddenly, she felt a bit of despair.

    Having lived most of her life, the changes between the city and their rural area had be far too significant.

    Getting up, she continued walking towards the public security bureau, her thin legs wobbling inside the not-so-wide gray pant legs, still tightly clutching her keypad phone and protecting her canvas bag.

    First, she looked up at the big characters of the public security bureau. She couldn¡¯t recognize the words, only confirmed by the symbol she saw.

    "I want to report a case, young man, I want to report a case." Auntie Nian grabbed the hand of a police officer, pleading in her eyes.

    "Oh dear! Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry,e with me." The officer saw Auntie Nian¡¯s urgency and hurriedly led her inside.

    An hourter, Auntie Nian came out from the public security bureau and started heading back.

    She returned to themunity, back to her rented room, just a small space two meters long and one meter wide.

    In the corner was a sack of dried buns and a bucket of tap water. On the floor were some clothes and a faded, gray nket.

    She had picked up this nket next to a garbage bin.

    With dusk approaching outside, she ate a dry bun, drank two mouthfuls from the bucket, rested for a bit, then took her canvas bag and a tarpaulin bag out the door.

    During the day, she wasn¡¯t allowed to rummage through garbage bins for bottles, so she changed to doing it at night, with the scrap collectors just across themunity.

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City, Vicars Hotel.

    Elliana was engrossed in her script, practicing while reading, and didn¡¯t notice when Norman Bet returned.

    "Young master, Miss Elliana has been looking at it all day and hasn¡¯t had time for lunch." Lana said, holding a bowl of lean pork porridge toward Norman Bet.

    "Give it to me." Norman Bet took the porridge and walked beside Elliana, directly taking away her script, his tonemanding: "Eat."

    "Ah? Norman Bet, return it to me first! Let me finish thest segment!"

    "Be good!"

    ...

    AM.

    Rumble! Rumble! Crack!

    The rolling thunder was like a mountain copsing, apanied by shes of lightning...

    A little white cat ran to her feet, and Elliana joyfully picked up the kitten, "Hello, Little Lotus, you¡¯re so obedient."

    "Meow¡«"

    In an instant, the Little Lotus in her embrace changed, its right eye became a bloody hole, continuously seeping, its white fur dyed a soggy red.

    Elliana jolted awake, sitting up in panic, her heartbeat conspicuously resonating in the room, thumping loudly.

    At that moment, a deep thunder pealed into her ears, startling her heart with a tremor.

    Yet the thunder paused only for a moment before the next one came again.

    "Norman Bet¡ª¡ª¡ªNorman Bet¡ª¡ª! I want to sleep with you, Norman Bet¡ª¡ª!"

    Elliana pounded the door, and within seconds, it opened. She stumbled into the man¡¯s arms.

    "Norman Bet, I¡¯m scared!" Elliana clung tightly to the man¡¯s waist, her hands sped firmly, holding him tightly.

    Norman Bet was a bit choked by her grip. He gently patted the girl¡¯s back, soothingly saying, "Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just thunder."

    "I want to sleep with you!"

    "Go back to the room, I¡¯ll watch you sleep, okay?" The man gentlyforted.

    Elliana shook her head like a rattle drum, "No, I want to sleep with you."

    "Be good, we still..." Before Norman Bet finished, the girl in his arms already slipped into the room from his hold.

    Like a rabbit burrowing into the covers, leaving only a pair of big eyes staring at him.

    The man took a deep breath, feeling quite helpless.

    This night was peaceful, at least ording to Elliana.

    However, the man beside her remained awake all night.

    In her unconscious state, her legs asionally wrapped around the man¡¯s waist, and her feet kicked aimlessly.

    AM.

    Elliana woke up, but Norman Bet was no longer in bed, and the sound of running water came from the bathroom.

    She muttered, "Taking a bath so early in the morning?"

    Getting off the bed, Elliana tiptoed on the floor, carefully approaching the bathroom. Just as she pressed against the bathroom door, the water stopped.

    She was still puzzled when suddenly! The door opened from inside!

    The man, showing his chest and wrapped in a towel, looked down at her. His tone carried a hint of teasing, "What are you trying to do?"

    Elliana blushed, dering boldly, "I...I just wanted to see what you were doing! Can¡¯t I?"

    After breakfast, Victor King came to pick her up, saying nothing much other than telling her not to be nervous.

    But today was truly unlucky, encountering a traffic jam halfway, hastening all the way to the crew, she was stillte...

    "Director Lee, I¡¯m sorry, I was stuck in traffic."

    Elliana felt very apologetic, but Thomas Lee didn¡¯t seem to hold it against her at all, instead politely saying, "It¡¯s okay, d you¡¯re here."

    However, the second female lead, Timara Zephyr, red disdainfully at Elliana upon her arrival.

    She sneered, "Just a neer, yet thinking she¡¯s a big deal, isn¡¯t it just because someone is backing her?"

    Victor King was worried that Elliana might get into a dispute with Timara Zephyr, making things awkward for everyone, so he whispered into Elliana¡¯s ear, "Timara Zephyr is an artist under East Glory Film Brokerage Company, which is currently thergest filmpany in the country."

    The meaning was clear, Victor King was advising her not to cause trouble for Norman Bet.

    Elliana knew she was at fault and didn¡¯t intend to argue, only apologized to everyone.

    "Quickly take Miss Elliana to change costumes..."

    After Elliana followed the staff to leave, Timara Zephyr impatiently said, "Director Lee, if Elliana doesn¡¯t work out, wouldn¡¯t she dy everyone¡¯s progress?"

    "Oh, whether she works out will be seenter, please calm down, she¡¯s under Manager Shen¡¯s people." Thomas Lee smiled pestily, trying to use Norman Bet to pacify Timara Zephyr.

    However, hearing this further infuriated Timara Zephyr.

    ...

    The first scene was where the female lead, as the eldest daughter of the Gu family, slips and falls into the water, while the second daughter, ra Grey, does nothing to save her, leading to the female lead¡¯s death and subsequently being possessed by a time traveler.

    Coincidentally, ra Grey was yed by Timara Zephyr.

    "Big sister, if you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll head back first." Timara Zephyr¡¯s portrayal of ra Grey was one of a delicate youngdy from a noble family.

    "Stop! What are you running for? Are you afraid of me?" Elliana pointed at Timara Zephyr ahead, proudly, with her facial expressions and tone perfectly matching the original character.

    "Afraid of you?" Timara Zephyr might have been provoked, turning around and directly shoving Elliana.

    "Cut!" The director hastily shouted to stop!

    Elliana struggled a few times, ultimately swimming herself back to the shore.

    Thomas Lee instantly dissatisfied, said to Timara Zephyr, "She¡¯s supposed to slide herself into the water, not be pushed by you. Did you even read the script?"

    "Director Lee, I made a mistake just now, apologies." Timara Zephyr¡¯s nonchnt response was a in denial of her anger for pushing Elliana into the water.

    However, Thomas Lee wasn¡¯t truly intending to pursue anything, likely only pretending for the crowd and Elliana¡¯s sake.

    Elliana swam up from the water herself, fortunately she could swim, just identally swallowed a mouthful of water, which tasted evidently disgusting, causing her to want to vomit.

    Li Mian Mian hurriedly helped her up, full of concern: "Elliana, are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine!" Elliana lifted her head, ncing once at Timara Zephyr, saying nothing more.

    Little wench, you¡¯re done for, I¡¯m telling you!

 Chapter 38 - 37: Elliana

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 37: Elliana</h4>

    "Hey, Aunt South, how did it go?" Elliana Lyle answered Aunt South¡¯s call in the bathroom at 5 PM.

    But there was no sound on the other end of the phone.

    "Aunt South? Are you there, Aunt South?" Elliana was a bit baffled. Why isn¡¯t she speaking? Did she dial by mistake?

    After waiting for about five minutes and still hearing nothing, Elliana had no choice but to hang up the phone.

    Just as she was about to open the door and leave, she heard someoneing, sounding like Timara Zephyr.

    "You probably don¡¯t know this, but Elliana was already Norman¡¯s fianc¨¦e when she was chasing Shane. Such women, I tell you, are just fickle," Timara said disdainfully.

    The actress next to her, Holly, heard this and immediately mocked, "Some women unt their beauty to be coquettish. How can Norman stand her?"

    "Ah, it¡¯s just rich people¡¯s marriage alliances,..."

    Squeak~

    Elliana pushed the door open and walked out, catching the two who were touching up their makeup off guard.

    However, Timara still rolled her eyes; she wasn¡¯t scared of Elliana overhearing, after all, Elliana couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Elliana slowly approached, washed her hands, and gracefully picked up some hand soap, pressing it multiple times onto her hands.

    Taking advantage of Timara applying lipstick, Elliana pped her hand against Timara¡¯s mouth and forcefully shoved the soap in: "Wash that foul mouth of yours properly!"

    "Ah!!" Timara recoiled repeatedly, supported by Holly.

    She spat the hand soap viciously and was about to charge!

    "Let me tell you, if you dare retaliate today, I guarantee you¡¯ll be cklisted in the entertainment industry," Elliana said calmly, washing her hands at the faucet.

    Timara hesitated for a moment and stopped; she was merely an actress, not yet at the level to challenge Elliana¡¯s family.

    Today she pushed Elliana into the water, thinking it would be easy to bully.

    Before leaving, Elliana nced back at the furious Timara, her faceically covered with a mix of hand soap and lipstick; she chuckled, "Remember to wash it clean."

    With that, Elliana turned away.

    "Ah!!!!"

    Timara¡¯s shriek echoed behind her, but Elliana felt no satisfaction; she thought of the things she used to do.

    A man like a deity, mocked by all, because of her; even recent news called Norman an eternal cuckold.

    It appeared he never cared, always loving her without a bit less.

    She filmed a lot today, almost every scene involved her, and she was serious about it, earning Thomas Lee¡¯s approval; now it counted as off work.

    "Elliana, someone¡¯s here to pick you up outside; it¡¯s Mr. Norman." Michelle Liu rushed over flustered, smiling like an aunt.

    Upon hearing this, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but smile, her husband came to pick her up, "Got it, Michelle. See you tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Outside the corner, on an ornate chair sat a man, Thomas Lee bowing and scraping before him.

    The man sat casually,manding the gaze of everyone around.

    "Norman, you came to pick me up." Elliana excitedly ran over. As the man rose, she dove directly into his arms.

    Snuggling in his embrace, she murmured, "Mmm~ Norman, I missed you~"

    "Good," Norman enjoyed Elliana¡¯s initiative, especially in front of so many people.

    "Ugh..." Thomas awkwardly chuckled twice, cheerfully saying, "I won¡¯t disturb you two then," and swiftly left.

    At this moment, Timara also emerged from the corner, nostrils red with anger watching the scene.

    Holly kept silent, lips pressed together, knowing Timara must¡¯ve been infuriated.

    Others didn¡¯t know Timara liked Norman, but Holly was aware; Timara¡¯s phone wallpaper was this man.

    "Norman, carry me out, would you?" Elliana said, ncing subtly at Timara in the distance.

    My man loves me the most; what right do you have to talk and gossip?

    However, Norman said nothing, simply lifting her in his arms. Elliana, a bit caught off guard, hurriedly hooked her arm around his neck.

    "Wow..."

    There were some strange sounds from the crowd...

    In the car, she sat on Norman¡¯sp, still excitedly gesturing and sharing interesting things from the day.

    The man¡¯s face remained calm, yet his gaze focused on her, quietly listening to the chirping little girl.

    "Norman, why aren¡¯t you speaking?" Elliana paused after finishing, thinking Norman must¡¯ve been annoyed by her chatter.

    Norman touched her head, gently asking, "Did you get tired today?"

    "Not really, I¡¯m not very tired," Elliana replied.

    "Then apany me to a banquet."

    "Sure!"

    ¨D¨D¨D8 PM.

    Sunny Grace Manor.

    This was a hidden paradise in Flower Hill, where even the distant breeze carried the fragrance of flowers.

    Elliana wore a simple white long dress, her hair cascading down her back, with two locks hanging on the left, making her skin appear even fairer.

    Adorned only with a simple lily brooch, yet she looked even more pure and refreshing.

    She held Norman¡¯s arm, walking forward step by step.

    Norman¡¯s appearance was naturally unparalleled; no one in the countrypared to him.

    Yet such a perfect man belonged only to her.

    To close the height gap with Norman, Elliana deliberately wore a pair of 10-centimeter heels, but her feet already started to hurt after just a short walk.

    "Please present your invitation." The greeter spoke respectfully at the entrance.

    Norman handed over the invitation, the greeter checked and found no issues, respectfully saying, "Mr. Norman, please!"

    "Wait a minute!"

    A familiar female voice came from behind, and Elliana¡¯s head immediately ached upon seeing who it was.

    No one else, just Timara.

    Truly a haunting presence, she¡¯s everywhere.

    Timara approached them: "Mr. Norman, does thedy beside you have an invitation? If not, she can¡¯t enter; everyone present has an invitation."

    The greeter quickly said: "It¡¯s permissible to bring a spouse."

    "But! Miss Elliana, what are you to Mr. Norman? Are you considered family?" Timara said word by word, chin raised slightly, expecting Elliana to be speechless.

    "..."

    Elliana was momentarily at a loss for words, ignoring Timara and instead looking up with puppy eyes at Norman, pitifully asking, "Honey~ who is she? Why does she say I¡¯m not your family?"

    "Irrelevant person, let¡¯s go."

    Even as they left, Norman didn¡¯t spare even a nce at Timara.

    The greeter, of course, politely led the two inside, even mocking Timara¡¯s audacity inwardly.

    Who didn¡¯t know who Norman was? Whatever he wanted to bring in, he¡¯d bring it in, even if it was a Tibetan Mastiff, they wouldn¡¯t utter a word.

    "Hello, please present your invitation." The greeter said to Timara.

    Timara red at the greeter; she had no invitation, only knew Samuel Reeves, yet the invitations were personally written by the Reeves patriarch.

    "Madam, please..."

    "Can¡¯t I wait for someone?" Timara angrily red at the greeter.

    Shortly, a man in a pure white suit emerged; he was Samuel Reeves.

    Thick eyebrows andrge eyes, exuding a bad-boy charm.

    "Miss Timara, apologies for the wait." Samuel approached Timara with a smile.

    Timara also donned a gentle smile, replying softly: "It¡¯s okay."

    The greeter nced elsewhere, quietly grumbling: You don¡¯t have the patriarch¡¯s invitation either, right?

 Chapter 39 - 38: My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 38: My Wife</h4>

    "Norman, your presence truly brings great honor to our humble abode." Old Mr. Reeves smiled benevolently. He was a famous phnthropist in North City, his white hair shining brightly, giving him an almost ethereal presence.

    Beside him stood a young woman, looking quite graceful, especially with those almond-shaped eyes carrying a gentle, spring-like warmth.

    "You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Reeves," Norman Bet replied with a tone somewhat distant; he didn¡¯t particrly like Mr. Reeves¡¯ ways.

    Calling himself a phnthropist while indulging his son to be an unscrupulous businessman.

    "Suwan, this is Norman Bet, the son of your Uncle Bet." Old Mr. Reeves said to the young woman beside him.

    The introduction seemed intimate, yet the Bet Family and the Reeves Manor had no real connections. Norman Bet¡¯s attendance was merely to show respect to Old Mr. Reeves.

    The young woman was named Suwan Reeves, the granddaughter of Old Mr. Reeves, and the most sought-after socialite in North City.

    "Hello, Brother Norman." Suwan Reeves greeted gracefully, her voice even sweeter than a songbird¡¯s.

    However, Elliana Lyle felt a twinge of danger. She instinctively looped her arm through Norman Bet¡¯s and politely said, "Hello Mr. Reeves, I am Norman Bet¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Elliana Lyle."

    "Oh, hello." The smile on Old Mr. Reeves¡¯ face faltered upon hearing Elliana¡¯s self-introduction.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Norman Bet to bring Elliana along, knowing that today¡¯s event was meant for finding a husband for his granddaughter.

    Norman Bet was naturally the first choice.

    Seeing Old Mr. Reeves¡¯ attitude, Elliana Lyle clearly sensed his displeasure toward her.

    "Miss Lyle, nice to meet you." Suwan Reeves still spoke up to greet Elliana.

    At this point, more guests arrived to greet Mr. Reeves.

    Seeing Mr. Reeves needing to entertain other guests, Norman Bet nodded slightly to Mr. Reeves and then left with Elliana.

    Suwan Reeves stared at Norman Bet¡¯s departing figure with her watery eyes, feeling a sense of indescribable difort.

    Everyone knows Elliana is unhappy with the engagement, so why did it suddenly seem alright?

    After entertaining the guests, Old Mr. Reeves looked at Suwan, smiled somewhat wisely, and said, "Jealous, are you? Sometimes you have to fight for what you want, otherwise how will you know if there¡¯s a chance?"

    After hearing this, Suwan Reeves smiled, "Grandpa, I understand."

    She¡¯s just a fianc¨¦e, not married, and Elliana doesn¡¯t truly love Norman Bet. There is still a chance for her.

    ...

    "Norman Bet, why do I feel weird?" Elliana Lyle felt inexplicably angry, but didn¡¯t know why.

    "What?"

    The man¡¯s tone had a clear sense of knowingly asking.

    Elliana pursed her lips, deciding not to engage, picked up a small cake beside her, took a bite, savoring the mango bits inside.

    Just then.

    Suwan Reeves approached with a ss of champagne, "Mr. Bet, may I have the honor of sharing a drink with you?"

    "Miss Reeves, you¡¯re too kind." Norman Bet took the ss.

    Although Norman Bet always had an indifferent demeanor, Suwan Reeves liked such an aloof man.

    Unlike others, who couldn¡¯t wait to grin like a Cheshire cat upon seeing her.

    Seeing someone chatting up her man, Elliana Lyle felt a bit irritated, but said nothing, just grabbing a small mango cake and stuffing it into her mouth.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    But the small cake was indeed delicious.

    For quite a while, Suwan Reeves continued chatting with Norman Bet, leaving Elliana with the feeling that Suwan was coveting her man. She nced at Norman Bet out of the corner of her eye.

    The meaning was: Man, stop flirting around!

    Norman Bet noticed Elliana¡¯s demeanor but found it amusing. Today wasn¡¯t an especially important event, especially knowing what Mr. Reeves intended.

    Norman Bet pulled Elliana over and said, "My wife is feeling a bit ufortable, we¡¯ll take our leave."

    "Ah?" Elliana chewed her little cake, looking strangely at him.

    She wasn¡¯t ufortable at all.

    "Then, well okay," Suwan Reeves was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Upon leaving, Elliana didn¡¯t forget to grab another cake, realizing inside the car that it was apple-vored, which she didn¡¯t quite like.

    "Norman Bet, you have this," Elliana handed the small cake directly to his mouth.

    Looking at the small cake she had bitten into, Norman Bet said expressionlessly, "I don¡¯t enjoy sweets."

    "Oh~" Elliana then brought the cake back to her own mouth, taking a big bite.

    Eating sweets really makes one happy, her little feet swinging happily.

    "Norman Bet, let me tell you something," Elliana shook her legs, then looked seriously at him.

    "Yeah, tell me."

    Elliana smiled gently, "Let¡¯s get married."

    "What?"

    Elliana¡¯s smile faded, and she said solemnly, "Let¡¯s get married."

    The man gave no immediate reaction, simply watching her coldly, making Elliana feel slightly insecure.

    She suddenly feared Norman Bet would reject her, internally shouting: Say something!

    "Okay."

    This was the single word the man took quite some time to utter.

    Elliana breathed a sigh of relief, her face bright with a smile, she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek, saying, "Then someday you¡¯ll belong to me, Elliana Lyle."

    As to why she thought of marriage today, it was because she felt Norman Bet had been flirtatious.

    Yet this decision was quite significant.

    Elliana nestled in his arms, saying, "Then after I finish filming, we¡¯ll get married, okay?"

    "Okay."

    ...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªNorth City, Central Hospital.

    Shane Southwell had clearly recovered considerably, at least the bandages on his hand had been removed. He answered a call from his father Cameron Southwell.

    "I¡¯ve taken care of this matter for you, behave yourself for the time being!" Cameron Southwell¡¯s voice remained as furious as ever.

    To Shane, this father had never been gentle, though he never hit him, he shared an annoying habit with his mom ¡ª shouting.

    "Yes, I understand." Shane Southwell replied, already extremely impatient, even wanting to hang up directly.

    "Alright. That¡¯s it, hang up now! You rascal..."

    Beep!

    Without waiting for Cameron Southwell to finish, Shane Southwell hung up directly, casually cing the phone on the small cab.

    He had no interest in listening to such nonsense.

    Cari pursed her lips beside, then said, "Vice President, Joy Lyle doesn¡¯t seem intent on renewing her contract with Rnd."

    "Heh, found a new patron? Let her go." Shane Southwell sneered, but did not lose his temper.

    It seemed Shane Southwell¡¯s temperament improved quite a bit since he took a beating.

    "Vice President, you¡¯re letting Joy Lyle go?" Cari appeared somewhat surprised. Shane Southwell amodating others wasn¡¯t like his style.

    Shane Southwell looked sternly at Cari, "I said let her go, not leave!"

    "Understood, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now." Cari said as she left the ward; she had some ties with Joy Lyle, having reminded her many times.

    However, since Joy Lyle had no intention of renewing, the fault was not on her for ignoring their connection.

 Chapter 40 - 39: Investment

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 39: Investment</h4>

    Vicars Hotel.

    Elliana Lyle had just pushed the door open and was about to greet Lana, who was pouring water, when she saw another man sitting on the sofa.

    A white hoodie, khaki pants, a campus-style Morgan spiked haircut¡ªa more sunny version of Norman Bet!

    "Brat?" Zane Bet was somewhat surprised. What was Elliana doing here? Living with his brother?

    He thought: Impossible, unless Elliana has gone mad!

    "..." Just by his opening, Elliana was sure, it was undoubtedly Zane Bet.

    Elliana didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. Zane had been calling her a brat since they were little, and she wasn¡¯t polite either, always calling him "Hanging Ghost."

    Because Zane¡¯s name sounds like "self-hanging" in Chinese.

    However, after calling him that a while, she felt it wasn¡¯t good, so she simply called him "Big Brain."

    Seeing Zane¡¯s surprised expression, Elliana rolled her eyes secretly, said nothing, and walked straight in, with Norman Bet following behind her.

    Unlike Zane, Norman was mature and steady. His side-parted hair, revealing his forehead, made him appear unapproachable.

    "What did you just call her?" Norman¡¯s eyes swept coldly over Zane.

    Realizing his older brother was angry, Zane quickly apologized, "...Brother, I was wrong."

    He had just called out in surprise.

    "Apologize to her."

    Norman walked straight in, still carrying that oppressive aura. In the Bet family, perhaps Zane was the one at the bottom.

    Where there is oppression, there is resistance, but one¡¯s arm can¡¯t twist the thigh.

    "Sister-inw, I was wrong!" Zane apologized weakly, without a hint of sincerity in his manner.

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten thest time Norman made him drink for Elliana, and he was the one who paid the bill! He basically had no money...

    Elliana took the warm water that Lana poured for her, took a sip, and then said with an air, "It¡¯s okay, as a sister-inw, how can I quarrel with a child like him."

    Ha! Zane turned his head disdainfully.

    Wait!

    What did she just say? Zane slightly furrowed his brows, his sharp eyes staring at Elliana. If he didn¡¯t hear wrong, didn¡¯t this brat just call herself sister-inw?

    "Why are you here?" Norman asked, sitting on the sofa as Lana came over with a freshly brewed coffee.

    This reminded Zane of the matter at hand, nearly making him forget the main issue.

    "Bro~ I¡¯m out of money, can you invest a little in me?"

    A grown man acting all cute and pitiful, it was quite disgusting.

    Norman put down his coffee cup, finally giving this brother a serious look, and asked, "Who was it that said back then..."

    Before Norman finished, Elliana, ever the spectator, couldn¡¯t miss a good show. She animatedly mimicked, "I, Zane Bet, will never take a dime from the Bet family again! Even if I die outside, I won¡¯t let you collect my body!"

    Hearing Elliana¡¯s mimicry, Zane froze but then blurted out, "How do you know that?"

    Strange! How did this brat know about his business? Then he instantly figured it out, looking at his brother.

    However, Norman didn¡¯t seem surprised by this kind of thing.

    ...

    This made Elliana awkward, unsure how to exin. After all, in a previous life, Zane himself had told her this when he came to borrow money from her... back when she was already married to Shane Southwell...

    "I...I heard it from your brother!" Elliana quickly shifted the me onto Norman and then quietly drank her water.

    "Ah, brother! How can you be such a bbermouth, telling her everything! You weren¡¯t like this before!"

    "Hmm?" Norman didn¡¯t deny it, naturally epting the me Elliana threw his way.

    Zane was about to cause a fuss but suddenly realized he was getting sidetracked! He quickly got back on topic: "Brother, could you invest a little in me? I got scammed, everything¡¯s fallen apart, and I want to start over."

    "I¡¯m also part of the Bet family."

    Norman refused this brother¡¯s request very obviously.

    "..." Seeing Zane hit a wall, Elliana chuckled lightly to herself. Actually, Zane really has managed to make something of himself. Why not give him a hand, buy some shares, and make money too?

    She looked at Zane, smiling sweetly, and said, "Jingyi, if you call me sister-inw, I¡¯ll help plead with your brother, how about it?"

    "Sister-inw."

    Zane immediately said, though reluctantly. But knowing how to adapt to circumstances is wise!

    He knew, even if Elliana wanted the moon, his brother would help her get it.

    "Cough, cough!" Elliana almost choked on water, shocked at how easily he could bend and stretch.

    However, Norman raised an eyebrow slightly, ncing sideways, eager to see how this girl would plead with him.

    Faced with Norman¡¯s cold gaze, Elliana felt a bit daunted; what if Norman didn¡¯t give her face?

    "Hehe... Norman, just help him out, will you? This kid has been clever since he was little; investing in him won¡¯t be a loss."

    Words alone couldn¡¯t persuade Norman, so she walked to the man, ignoring others¡¯ presence, and sat directly in hisp, softly pleading, "Please, Norman."

    "No manners! Get down!" Norman¡¯s tone sounded... a bit angry.

    Zane, standing to the side, internally mocked: Did she mess up?

    Yet, Elliana showed no intention of getting down. Instead, she nestled morefortably in his arms, turned her head directly to Zane, and said, "Done, go back and wait for the transfer."

    "???"

    What was done? Zane hadn¡¯t seen his brother agree.

    However, Norman did not deny it either. For his little darling, it was worth giving some face.

    Seeing this, Zane quickly said, "Thanks, brother. But there¡¯s one more thing, brother, I don¡¯t have a ce to stay. I just got kicked out by myndlord."

    Zane spoke very quickly.

    Sure enough, Elliana saw the suitcase to one side.

    Thinking quickly, she generously said, "You can stay in the guest room. Tonight, I¡¯ll sleep with your brother." She winked at him to hurry up and go.

    "Thanks, sister-inw, thanks, brother!" Zane, naturally understanding Elliana¡¯s meaning, hurriedly dragged his suitcase towards the guest room.

    Great, tonight she could sleep openly with Norman.

    "Are you sure you want to sleep with me?" Norman gazed at the girl in his arms, and the words seemed to grind out from between his teeth. Sometimes he really wanted to just devour her.

    But Elliana didn¡¯t sense anything strange. Sleeping together was great; she wouldn¡¯t have to fear nightmares and could sleep soundly.

    "What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I?"

    Seeing the littledy¡¯s towering manner, he felt somewhat helpless, didn¡¯t say more, and just said, "Alright, I have a meetingter, and I¡¯lle backte."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    After Norman left, Zane quietly sneaked out from the room, pping for Elliana, wagging his head and saying, "Brat, you really wrapped my brother around your finger."

    Then Zane asked, "Don¡¯t you like Shane Southwell anymore?"

    Lana was stunned upon hearing this; how dare this second young master speak this way, luckily the eldest wasn¡¯t around.

    "..." Elliana threatened fiercely, "Big Brain, listen up. If you ever mention him again, the investment is off!"

    On hearing he might lose the investment, he quickly changed his tune, "Fine, I won¡¯t say it, but I must also tell you, my brother is truly devoted to you. If you let him down again, we¡¯re done."

    "I would never." Speaking of which, Elliana felt a bit guilty; she really had mistreated Norman in the past.

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s downcast eyes and poor expression, looking almost about to cry, Zane panicked, "Hey! Don¡¯t cry, I was just joking! I didn¡¯t bully you!"

    "It¡¯s you who¡¯s crying!" Elliana retorted at once.

    Then she thought of something, and a gleam shed in her eyes. She said, "Big Brain, how about I propose a deal to you?"

    Zane¡¯s face stiffened, looking at Elliana with wary eyes, staring at her curiously and asking, "What?!"

 Chapter 41 - 40: Not Taking the Sweet Date

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 40: Not Taking the Sweet Date</h4>

    "I¡¯ll let you buy shares. If you need money, just ask me. When you make a profit, give me dividends. How about it?" Elliana Lyle calcted well because she knew Zane Bet would establish a gamingpany in the future, which would be a global sensation that year.

    But at that time, she was too caught up with the Southwell Family to pay attention, and Zane Bet even told her he had found the love of his life.

    "Really! You¡¯re not lying to me?" Zane Bet seemed a bit incredulous.

    "I¡¯m not lying. When have I ever lied to you?" Elliana Lyle said and then gossiped, "Have you got a girlfriend?"

    Zane Bet suddenly got impatient: "...You¡¯re just like my dad!" Then he felt something was off and quickly spat twice to dispel the thought.

    "If you don¡¯t, then you don¡¯t. You should tidy up. I have to go to the film set tomorrow."

    "You¡¯re actually acting now? Well, I wish you be a big star soon." Zane Bet rarely said something decent.

    "Thanks for the kind words!" Elliana Lyle said as she returned to the master bedroom.

    Lana looked at Zane Bet and said, "Young Master, I¡¯ll tidy your room. Do you need me to put away the things in your suitcase?"

    Upon hearing someone wanted to touch his suitcase, Zane Bet got anxious: "I¡¯ll handle my suitcase myself, don¡¯t touch it!"

    "Understood, Young Master." Lana nodded respectfully.

    ...

    After taking a shower, Elliana Lyley in bed scrolling on her phone. Having missed out on gossip for a few days, there seemed to be quite a bit on Weibo.

    One of the headlines caught her eye.

    Title: Shocking! Business mogul Norman Bet visits the South Wind Song set to support his fianc¨¦e. The two were spotted!

    The content was just them hugging¡ªwhat¡¯s the fuss about, yet it was still the third trending topic.

    My sweet couple: "I¡¯m so envious, I¡¯m shipping them!"

    Heart Fluttering Breeze: "It¡¯s so strange, how did these two get together? Wasn¡¯t Elliana Lyle chasing Shane Southwell a while ago?"

    Little Sakura @Heart Fluttering Breeze: "She got rejected by Shane Southwell."

    Seeing thements fromizens, Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t care. As a public figure, one must have a thick skin against public opinion.

    Looking at the photo of Norman Bet hugging her, she unknowingly smiled. Norman Bet looked handsome from every angle!

    However, thest trending topic made her heart skip a beat!

    Joy Lyle got terminated by Rnd, iming it¡¯s due to poor character!

    "???"

    She might believe that the president of Rnd has poor character, but how could Joy Lyle be of poor character?

    Without checking further, she called Joy Lyle directly.

    "Sis, did you see the trending news? What¡¯s going on?" Elliana Lyle¡¯s tone was a bit anxious, tinged with worry.

    Yet Joy Lyle didn¡¯t seem affected at all and calmly said, "I saw it. I don¡¯t intend to renew my contract with Rnd, so Rnd sold my contract to the Art Elegance streamingpany, and since they won¡¯t resell it, I think I won¡¯t have a chance to appear this year."

    "What? Shane Southwell is just disgusting." The more Elliana Lyle thought about it, the more upset she got. Not only did Shane Southwell nder and defame, but he also sold her off.

    If nopany could buy Joy Lyle out, then she¡¯d just be stuck in the streamingpany all year.

    In this rapidly evolving era, who would remember anyone by next year?

    "Alright, don¡¯t worry, Elliana. I¡¯ll be fine. Focus on your acting. It¡¯s your first role ever, so give it your best." Joy Lyle gentlyforted her, not wanting Elliana to do anything for her sake.

    Elliana Lyle had more to say, but Joy Lyle interrupted her: "Alright, Elliana, it¡¯ste. It¡¯s time to sleep. Listen to your sister, okay?"

    "...Okay, good night, sis."

    "Mm, good night."

    Elliana Lyle hung up, then received a message from Luna, immediately feeling her wallet was not safe.

    Surprisingly, Luna wasn¡¯t asking for money.

    Detective Luna: "Something hase out about Rupert Zeller. The child was aborted, and the parents will be imprisoned for their crimes. The sentence isn¡¯t out yet, but it¡¯s confirmed. Her uncle is applying for legal guardianship."

    Kitty: "Thank you for telling me."

    Rupert Zeller getting a new guardian is a good thing. Hopefully, this child will have a better future.

    Detective Luna: "You¡¯re wee. By the way, I found out something about George Lyle. Before he went abroad, he returned every year to pay respects at his parents¡¯ graves. Ever sinceing back from abroad, he hasn¡¯t returned home."

    Hasn¡¯t returned home at all? Would going abroad cause such a drastic change in character?

    Detective Luna: "I need to check what George Lyle did overseas. It¡¯ll cost 300,000."

    Asking for 300,000 just like that, why don¡¯t you go rob someone?

    Of course, Elliana Lyle only thought that to herself. Conveniently, her mother had transferred her 400,000 for living expenses yesterday, so she sent the money over rather straightforwardly.

    Midnight at 12.

    Elliana Lyle still hadn¡¯t gone to sleep, squinting at her phone, waiting for Norman Bet to return.

    But she was on the verge of losing it, so she decided to go wait in the living room. Lana and Zane Bet had already rested.

    At that moment, she was the only one in the living room.

    Sure enough, fortune favors the patient, and Norman Bet returned at 12:12 a.m.

    Norman Bet walked in a bit tired, while Elliana Lyle eagerly took his jacket, holding it in her arms and sniffing it.

    Smells really good.

    Such behavior from the little girl made Norman Bet a bit exasperated. He couldn¡¯t bear to scold her, yet it seemed like she wasn¡¯t afraid in the least.

    "Why aren¡¯t you asleep?" he asked.

    Elliana Lyle tilted her face up and replied with a grin, "I¡¯m waiting for you, Norman Bet. Want me to run you a bath?"

    "Sure."

    With his consent, Elliana Lyle put down the jacket and dashed to the master bathroom, adjusting the water temperature to fill the bathtub.

    However, the man had alreadye in and stood behind her; she just hadn¡¯t noticed yet.

    Seeing the water level rise, she thought it was about enough. She stood up, and when she turned around, the man scared her so much she stumbled.

    Stepping back, she fell directly into the bathtub, causing water to ssh everywhere!

    "..."

    The man¡¯s pupils contracted, initially wanting to pull her up but retracted his hand when he saw Elliana stabilize herself and thenfortably squat in the tub.

    Cough, cough!

    After coughing up some water, Elliana Lyle looked up at the man, who was looking down at her, appearing elegant and noble, with water droplets still falling from his body.

    "Why are you always so clumsy?" The man¡¯s tone, though stern, held a touch of indulgence.

    However, in the next second, the man¡¯s expression changed. Elliana¡¯s sleepwear had gotten wet, bing slightly see-through. He turned his head away and sternlymanded, "Get out."

    ...

    It¡¯s not like she can¡¯t get scared¡ªwhy be so harsh?

    Elliana stood up from the tub, soaked entirely, as the man wrapped her in a towel and instructed, "Go dry your hair. Don¡¯t catch a cold."

    Seeing the girl¡¯s displeased face, the man realized his tone had been harsh and said, "Be good."

    She didn¡¯t buy the sweet talk, dodged the man¡¯s approaching hand, and left the bathroom in a huff.

    In less than three seconds, she returned, not forgetting to close the door for the man even in her anger.

    When Norman Bet came out from his shower, the girl seemed to have already fallen asleep.

    Carefully, he climbed onto the bed, lying at the edge, slowly moving closer, gently pulling her into his embrace as she slept.

    Her hair was still damp, only about sixty percent dry.

    "Elliana! Didn¡¯t I tell you to dry your hair? Did you think my words were meant to be ignored?"

    The girl in his arms slept deeply, unaware and unable to respond to him.

    Sigh...

    The sound of a hairdryer suddenly startled Elliana Lyle awake, and she found Norman Bet holding her... drying her hair.

    She looked up to see only seriousness on his face.

    "What did I ask you to do when you came out?" Norman Bet asked, his face returning to its usual icy demeanor, possibly with a hint of anger.

    "Uh..." Elliana Lyle thought for a moment, unsure, "Dry my hair?"

    "No more doing this!"

    "Oh~"

    In no time, her hair was fully dried, and the drowsiness that had been weighing on her eyelids finally allowed her to sleep.

    At first, the man just held her, but Elliana Lyle kept shifting to find the mostfortable sleeping position, moving restlessly the whole time.

    A soft smacknded on her behind, followed closely by a deep voice from above: "Sleep, don¡¯t move!"

    Sure enough, it worked wonders. The little girl in his arms settled down, soon followed by the soft sound of her breathing.

 Chapter 42 - 41: Livestream

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 41: Livestream</h4>

    The morning light was dim.

    In a daze, Elliana Lyle woke up and felt she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. This feeling made her ufortable, as if she was awake but still felt asleep.

    After a while, she instinctively reached to the side and noticed something was missing, then half-opened her eyes. Norman Bet was already out of bed.

    Up so early!

    Elliana had developed the habit of checking Weibo as soon as she woke up; she hadn¡¯t seen Joy Lyle¡¯s trending topic from yesterday.

    As she imagined, it was filled with baseless spections, nothing substantial. But often when there¡¯s no concrete proof, people discuss it more fervently.

    User137876: "What else could it be? If Rnd doesn¡¯t want Joy Lyle, there must be something wrong with her. Didn¡¯t Eleanor Llyod offend investors for Joy Lyle not long ago? Eleanor was even backstabbed by Joy. I think Joy is definitely not a good person."

    Most of thements were sarcastic and insulting; Elliana didn¡¯t want to read further and directly opened Rnd¡¯s official Weibo.

    Statement

    To all friends concerned about Rnd and Joy Lyle:

    Rnd and Ms. Joy Lyle ended their management rtionship on August 9, 2019. After three years of mutual support, it ends today. We hope everyone continues to follow and support Joy Lyle¡¯s acting career, wishing her a bright future and ever-increasing sess!

    South City Rnd Agency Co., Ltd. August 9, 2019.

    This sounds nice, but among all the rumors online, it¡¯s either Rnd or... Eleanor Llyod pulling the strings.

    Sure enough, below were fans of Joy Lyle feeling indignant.

    "Sounds nice, but why did you sell her contract behind her back? Ignoring years of friendship?"

    "Rnd acts ugly, selling a contract within half a year?"

    The more she looked at these messages, the more irritable she became, so she simply stopped looking.

    She got out of bed and went to the living room, but didn¡¯t see any sign of Norman Bet, only Zane Bet sitting on the sofa ying games.

    Zane Bet is good at keeping habits, never sleeping in.

    "Up already? My brother just left." Zane spoke while focusing on the phone screen, looking quite busy.

    After breakfast, Elliana took a car to the film crew.

    ¡ª South City, Lyle Family.

    Joy Lyle was starting her live-streaming career today, inviting Elliana and her elder sister Phoebe Lyle to be the moderators.

    Sitting in front of theputer, she turned on the camera, all set up.

    She only needed to stream for four hours a day, aside from being an actress, she could sing and such.

    "Hello everyone, I¡¯m Joy Lyle."

    The atmosphere was lively as soon as the stream started, many people were waiting for this moment, but there were plenty of provocativements.

    "Terrible woman, disgusting, Eleanor doesn¡¯t deserve this!"

    "Eleanor took you as a good sister!"

    "Oh, a big star doing live-streaming now, still proud?"

    "Just a passerby, why was she terminated? Really bad character? And who is Eleanor?"

    Joy didn¡¯t pay much attention to these, her face still carrying a gentle smile, she exined softly about the questions in the chat, "The termination was because I didn¡¯t want to renew with Rnd, as for those spective rumors, I deny them."

    However, more and morements appeared, still filled with overwhelming insults.

    Clearly, the live stream was not going smoothly, even someone asposed as Joy Lyle felt helpless.

    No matter what she said, it didn¡¯t seem to work;izens always stuck to their own beliefs.

    Although there were many insults, there were also many gifts being sent, perhaps wanting her to see what they were saying.

    Very quickly, the top supporter spoke.

    Fragrant My Wife: "If you take off a piece of clothing, I¡¯ll gift you a rocket, how about that?"

    As a moderator, Phoebe Lyle naturally saw thisment and immediately banned the person for 365 days.

    Then thements started to change, gradually going in a better direction.

    Especially since Phoebe Lyle had started silencing and banning people, going on a spree.

    "666" "Actually banned the top supporter" "Bold, I like it."

    After banning some trolls, real fans began to surface.

    "Great job, Joy! Those filthy mouths deserved to be banned!"

    "Sing for us, Joy. We support you. Rnd¡¯s behavior is disgusting!"

    Bzzz¡«

    Joy Lyle¡¯s phone rang; it was a message from her elder sister, Phoebe Lyle.

    Elder Sister: "You don¡¯t need to pay attention, I¡¯ll handle inappropriatements, just focus on the stream."

    ...

    PM.

    South City Airport.

    Cari pushed a wheelchair out of the airport, and the person in the wheelchair was Shane Southwell, just out of the hospital.

    Even in a wheelchair, wearing sunsses, Shane Southwell still had the charm to attract thousands of girls.

    A high nose bridge, a jawline like chiseled features, the face of a typical star.

    Unlike the publicly recognized nation¡¯s top-handsome Norman Bet, whose aloof demeanor is truly intimidating, Shane had an approachable aura. Who would have guessed that behind this handsome and kind appearance was someone truly violent and willful?

    Especially the cat rescue incident, which gained Shane several million fans and universal praise fromizens.

    "Brother Shane~ Look over here..."

    "Can I get an autograph, brother?"

    If not for the security guards and staff beside Shane, those fans might have directly snatched the wheelchair.

    In fact, most of these enthusiastic fans were arranged by Cari, though there might still be one or two genuine die-hard fans.

    "Deputy manager, Miss Llyod said she won¡¯t being to pick you up today, she¡¯s already at the Essen Vi." Cari said, not forgetting to observe Shane Southwell¡¯s expression discreetly.

    Eleanor Llyod never wanted to expose her rtionship with Shane Southwell, always talking nicely how she was just a small artist unworthy of Shane, in reality, she just sought more resources.

    "Hmm."

    Shane responded lightly, feeling a little sorry for Eleanor. His Eleanor was wronged, even fearing the headlines just for picking him up.

    ¡ª Essen Vi.

    This was Shane Southwell¡¯s private vi, he didn¡¯t want to stay at home, much preferring to avoid his two loud parents.

    Eleanor still didn¡¯t step out to greet Shane, simply waiting for him toe inside.

    Today, she intentionally wore an elegant yet pure white dress, perfectly covering yet revealing just enough, with her long straight hair tucked behind her ears, inadvertently covering her exposed corbone, giving her a hint of chaste allure.

    Seeing Cari pushing Shane inside, she immediately reced her worried look with a bright smile and ran over to take over from Cari.

    "Brother Southwell, sorry I couldn¡¯t pick you up." Eleanor apologized, her tender face evoking pity.

    "Then I must punish you." Shane¡¯s lips curled slightly, his words teasing.

    Eleanor followed along with a cheerful smile, "As long as Brother Shane isn¡¯t angry, anything is fine."

    Standing not far away, Cari lowered her eyes, inevitably a bit disappointed, knowing it was time for her to leave.

    What punishment could Shane possibly give Eleanor in his condition anyway?

    At the same time, she felt a bit angry, sometimes just wanting to give Shane a wake-up p, knowing what kind of person Eleanor was.

    Yet Shane just liked someone like Eleanor who seemed innocent yet fragile.

    Regarding the online nder against Joy Lyle, Shane even thought it was her doing, when she hadn¡¯t managed to do anything, it was all orchestrated by Eleanor.

    The issue of Joy offending investors for Eleanor was flipped around by Eleanor¡¯s tears, ck turned to white, what wouldn¡¯t Eleanor do?

    Watching their figures disappear around the corner, Cari couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What exactly did Shane¡¯s fondness for her mean anyway?

    Calling her Shane¡¯s lover isn¡¯t quite right, just an assistant paid regrly.

    But Shane depended on her, she knew everything of his, and perhaps this was what set her apart from others.

    But this distinctness, what use did it have?

 Chapter 43 - 42: Set Visit

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 42: Set Visit</h4>

    Inside the vi.

    Shane Southwell and Eleanor Llyod were passionately kissing, almost inseparable, but when Shane wanted to go further, Eleanor forcefully pulled away.

    "Brother Shane, we... we¡¯re not married yet, it¡¯s not appropriate."

    Eleanor might not be ideal in other areas, but with Shane, she indeed showed self-respect. Since she couldn¡¯t force Shane into marriage, she wouldn¡¯t let him touch her either.

    "Alright,e here, don¡¯t stay so far from me," Shane smiled indulgently, reaching out for Eleanor toe over.

    For Eleanor to enter the Southwell Family was still a distant dream. This was why even after winning Shane¡¯s heart, she still wanted to climb higher.

    Eleanor nestled against Shane obediently and shyly, then after some thought, she said slowly, "Brother Shane, could you help me get into the next next season of Survival Ind?"

    As she said this, there was a hint of expectation mixed with caution in her eyes, as if fearing Shane might get angry.

    Survival Ind is a variety show that has be insanely popr recently, making many stars famous. It isn¡¯t truly about survival; it¡¯s a program with excellent safety measures.

    She always wanted to seize this opportunity. Right now, she¡¯s only somewhat known online, mainly becauseizens cursed Joy Lyle, leading more people to know her.

    Even though she¡¯s currently buying fake ounts to attack Joy, this kind of fame wouldn¡¯tst forever, and she still couldn¡¯tpete with top-tier artists.

    After Rnd¡¯s breach of contract, Elliana Lyle reced her, and she couldn¡¯tnd any major roles now.

    She tried orchestrating online attacks against Elliana, but strangely, there was no effect.

    So, she must get on Survival Ind. By then, all she needs to do is establish her persona.

    Shane immediately agreed, pinching Eleanor¡¯s nose affectionately, "Sure, whatever my dear wants, no need to wait for the next season. Let¡¯s aim for the uing one."

    "Huh?" Eleanor seemed a bit stunned, then hurriedly shook her head after realizing: "No, no, the uing season is Sister Summer¡¯s schedule. I only want to fight for the one after..."

    "So what? I¡¯ll give it to you; just take it, okay?"

    Then Shane called Cari and entrusted her with the task.

    When Cari received the call, she was internally copsing.

    Thepany had already arranged for the promising Ning Xia Xia to ept the next season of Survival Ind. Why was this second-tier artist, Eleanor, who had never yed a leading role, getting involved?

    But if she didn¡¯t help arrange it for Eleanor, she feared she¡¯d face consequencester.

    "Damn!" Cari couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ---

    Horizon, on the set of South Wind Song.

    It was break time, and Elliana Lyle was so tired shey slumped in a chair, while Victor King thoughtfully brought her milk tea.

    "Miss Lyle, recently due to Joy Lyle¡¯s influence, you¡¯ve also been implicated in attacks. Do you want to issue a statement?" Victor asked, though it was more of a suggestion as the decisiony with Elliana.

    This made Elliana sit up immediately. She didn¡¯t respond right away; instead, she took the phone Victor handed her.

    Sure enough, the fake ounts were already attacking her too!

    "Yes, I¡¯ll face it alongside my sister!" Elliana dered firmly.

    "Well..." Victor initially nned to advise Elliana to distance herself, so he said, "Miss Lyle, perhaps staying silent would be better."

    ...

    During this downtime, Elliana checked her social media. Ever since she started in this industry, she seemed to need to keep up with trending topics constantly.

    Art Elegance paid 150 million to buy Rnd¡¯s former signed artist Joy Lyle¡¯s six-month contract!

    million?

    This post was local, so not many people saw it. She quickly clicked to look and found a screenshot of thement under Rnd¡¯s official ount.

    angel: "I heard Art Elegance spent 150 million on a six-month contract. No official exnation? Is this moneyundering?"

    There were just a few scattered replies under this post: "Even though Joy Lyle is somewhat famous, 150 million is excessive. If it¡¯s not moneyundering, there¡¯s a ghost involved."

    Before she could read further, the post was blocked!

    ...

    That night, back at Vicars Hotel, Zane Bet was still gaming, and it seemed Norman Bet hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    "Lana, how long has he been ying?" Elliana asked, changing her shoes.

    Lana nced at Zane, then whispered, "A whole day. He barely ate lunch."

    "Smart guy! Stop ying. Aren¡¯t you making a game? Why y someone else¡¯s game?" She spoke with some exasperation, hoping for Zane to earn money!

    Zane, avoiding the question, replied, "You¡¯re back. Did things go smoothly today?"

    "Smart guy! It¡¯s hard to invest in you with this attitude!"

    "Oh, right! You go ahead and eat," Zane replied absentmindedly, clearly not listening!

    ---

    Next day, on the set of South Wind Song.

    Today¡¯s scene was a kiss between the female lead and male lead. Elliana refused to perform it for real, even though Yates Zander was nice and gentlemanly.

    Timara Zephyr stood by, arrogantly saying, "Could you be more professional, please?"

    "..." Elliana really couldn¡¯t imagine how Norman would react if he knew.

    "Director Lee, can we use stand-ins?" Using stand-ins was Elliana¡¯s finalpromise.

    Upon hearing this, Timara impatiently said, "Elliana, can you stop holding up everyone¡¯s progress? Shooting a kiss scene won¡¯t kill you, right?"

    "Yes, it would!" Elliana replied honestly.

    At that moment, Victor stepped in and said, "Director Lee, you haven¡¯t forgotten the contract terms, have you?"

    Initially, Thomas Lee sought authenticity but when he heard "contract," he quickly smoothed things over, "Then let¡¯s use stand-ins, get ready everyone."

    This scene couldn¡¯t waste more time.

    Yates wrapped an arm around her waist, and Elliana had no choice but to lean into him, drawing closer until they were nearly touching.

    Yates was undeniably handsome, with great skin, though he carried a jasmine scent, a thoughtful touch given his character¡¯s love for the flower.

    "Closer!" Thomas Lee called out.

    "Is there no stand-in in the crew?" A voice, cold and oppressive, came through, making Thomas Lee shiver.

    Norman Bet arrived, checking on his little girl, coincidentally walking in!

    Elliana quickly retreated a few steps, putting distance between herself and Yates.

    The authoritative man walked straight toward her with an unmistakably angry expression.

    Elliana stood there feeling uneasy, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong! She could exin!

    The man approached, dominantly pulling her into his arms, making a direct deration of ownership, then said to Thomas Lee, "In the future, her romantic scenes, use a stand-in!"

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Thomas Lee nearly broke a sweat; he forgot that Elliana was engaged to this man.

    Thomas Lee assumed Norman wouldn¡¯t often visit Elliana on set, but clearly, he was wrong.

    Timara watched the intimate interaction between the two, her eyes revealing unconcealed jealousy, but she saw clearly Norman would never pay her any mind!

    Elliana looked up at the man, exining, "Norman, I was just kissing."

    In her flustered state, Elliana mistakenly said "kissing" instead of "using a stand-in," and the man¡¯s face turned even darker, looking extremely grim.

    This little girl! She really said it!

    She hurriedly exined, "Ugh! I meant we were pretending to kiss! It wasn¡¯t real!"

 Chapter 44 - 43: Snow Fans Stirring Up Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 43: Snow Fans Stirring Up Trouble</h4>

    After finishing today¡¯s scenes, she could rest for a day. However, when sitting in the car with Norman Bet, she felt a bit anxious.

    "Norman Bet..."

    The man held her slender waist tightly, and upon hearing the little girl in his arms call him, he reluctantly loosened his grip.

    He somewhat regretted sending the little girl to act, as it¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t afford to support her.

    "Norman Bet, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Elliana Lyle stared at him with big eyes, looking at him intently.

    Asking knowingly.

    The man didn¡¯t answer her, he just focused his gaze on her lips.

    Mmh~

    The sudden kiss caught Elliana off guard, the man wrapped her waist in his arm, and pressed the back of her head with one hand.

    Unlike before, it was not gentle but aggressive with a hint of dominance.

    Ten minutes passed...

    Elliana felt severelycking oxygen, her body went limp, leaning against the man like water.

    The journey was still long, Elliana rested for a while before starting to y on her phone.

    She habitually opened Weibo, and at first nce saw a familiar name. Joy Lyle was once again trending on the hot topics.

    Following closely behind was Eleanor Llyod. Upon opening it, the news was unfavorable to Joy!

    It was still the matter of Ada Lyle offending an investorst time, and Eleanor¡¯s fans wouldn¡¯t let go, brewing it into usations of Joy being ungrateful.

    Thements below were all people standing up for Eleanor.

    Snow Ball: "Joy is a piece of trash, she offended the investor on her own, which left our Eleanor and other Rnd artists without roles to act. She just walked away,pletely ignoring the years of cultivation and resource pouring by thepany, and even during thepany¡¯s crisis, went to a live streamingpany to make money!"

    Snow Jewel: "Joy is a backstabber! Such a person isn¡¯t fit to be a public figure, suggesting a total ban!"

    This matter was already very serious, more influential than the usual drama that urred before!

    Elliana quickly took a screenshot and sent it to Joy.

    Cat: "Sis, what exactly is going on?"

    Joy was a bit surprised to see the message from Elliana.

    She didn¡¯t know she was trending again, as she rarely paid attention to these things.

    Seeing these spective discussions and personal attacks, she frowned deeply. Although she remained calm, even she couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    Soon, Elliana received a reply from Joy.

    Sis: "Elliana, even I didn¡¯t know about the transfer to Art Elegance Media at first. Rnd sold my contract and only informed me afterward."

    Elliana knew Eleanor Llyod well, she loved to y the victim and was skilled at getting her fans to tear into other female artists, while she herself stayed silent.

    Cat: "Sis, you should issue a statement, can¡¯t let Eleanor¡¯s fans keep talking."

    Now issuing a statement was the best way, couldn¡¯t stop the public opinion, also couldn¡¯t let the uninformed benefit from one-sided gossip.

    Sis: "Alright."

    Not long after, Elliana saw Joy¡¯s new post on Weibo, she publicly disclosed the reason for the change in her contract!

    Statement:

    Regarding the change in contract and leaving Rnd, I hereby exin:

    Rnd did not discuss with me directly and transferred my remaining contract to Art Elegance Media Company, separating with Rnd was peaceful, and there is no grudge.

    To support her sister, Elliana also left ament under the statement.

    Really wish these rumors would settle down quickly.

    Norman Bet observed her busyness quietly, the entertainment circles were ustomed to such happenings, here there is no right or wrong, only interests.

    Seeing the little girl finally put down the phone, wearing a look of anger, he said: "Rest if you¡¯re tired, it¡¯s still early."

    "Norman Bet, I¡¯m so mad, they don¡¯t know anything yet are scolding there!" Elliana began toin to the man.

    Then she looked up at the man, asking: "Do you think they are just bored?"

    "Hmm."

    ...

    Returning to the hotel, Zane Bet was still sitting on the sofa, not ying on the phone, eyes focused on theputer screen.

    Elliana had no idea what he was doing, so she chose not to interrupt and directly sat on the other side of the sofa.

    Lana immediately brought her lemon water.

    "I¡¯ve bought you a house, now, move out!" This was the first sentence Norman Bet said when he returned, and it was directed at Zane Bet.

    Busy Zane Bet, hearing his brother bought him a house, immediately shut theputer down, "Thanks, brother!"

    He happily received the key card from Norman, and rushed past the living room, starting to pack his things promptly.

    Elliana just sat on the sofa silently watching, not saying a word.

    She was thinking, is Norman Bet angry? Does he not n on sleeping with her tonight?

    After sending off Zane Bet, Elliana instead felt a bit bored. Norman was busy with work, she had no choice but to stay beside the man continuing to browse through Weibo.

    The mood was settling, Joy¡¯s fans already started to retaliate against Eleanor, after all, Joy was an A-list artist, her fan count was significantly more than Eleanor¡¯s.

    Better as ever: "Eleanor only attained her current status by selling herself through hidden deals, yet has the audacity to scold my sister here?"

    Dream West Coast@Better as ever: "Speak with evidence, are you just ranting mindlessly?"

    Late arrival@Dream West Coast: "How is there no evidence? Your Eleanor was originally a hostess years ago, there¡¯s evidence with pictures, just Google it yourself!"

    Subsequently, Joy released an announcement, urging fans not to be too aggressive, her contract with Rnd was over, and she no longer had any partnership with Rnd.

    Then Elliana saw a push notification video, a middle-aged man said: "Joy¡¯s fans are standing up for Ada Lyle in Rnd¡¯s official statement, who is right and who is wrong, Big Mouth has opinions!"

    Elliana decisively closed the video, she wasn¡¯t there to listen to anyone¡¯s opinions, she would check it out herself.

    Under the Rndpany¡¯s statement, she saw thements left by Joy¡¯s fans.

    "What does Rndpany mean by selling Joy¡¯s contract at this critical moment? Even sold it to a live streamingpany? You¡¯re essentially ending my Joy¡¯s acting career by making herpletely obey the live streamingpany¡¯s arrangements for the next six months, having to live stream each day, and when the contract ends half a yearter, who will remember my Joy is an actor? To turn Joy into a streamer?"

    Seeing these, Elliana feltforted, Joy¡¯s fans at least were standing by Joy, preventing a sheer one-sided situation.

    At the same time, she also felt worried, would she also get caught up in such things in the future?

    Night fell.

    After bathing, Elliana nned to sleep early, to her surprise, Norman Bet had no intention of going to the other room.

    "Hehe!" Elliana scooted over to the edge, patting the bedsheet beside her.

    Norman remained unmoving, standing straight by the bed, lost in thought.

    "Sleep early," was all he left saying, leaving without turning back.

    "..."

    Elliana suddenly felt a bit upset, she had kindly given up the spot!

    If you¡¯re noting, I can go to you, right?

    So she went directly, getting off the bed, heading straight for the other room.

    Without knocking, she barged in, Norman was visibly irritated by such conduct.

    He was holding back, so what was she doing?

    "Norman Bet, I want to sleep with you!" Elliana clutching her carrot pillow, stood at the doorway, closing the door in the process.

    The man approached her step by step, cornering her into a very tight spot, with one hand against the wall and looking down at the little girl who had nowhere to escape, he said: "Do you know what you¡¯re doing?"

    "Huh? What did I do?" Elliana quickly recalled, she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    The man looked somewhat helpless, seriously cautioning: "Girl, I¡¯m a man, you¡¯re still young, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you."

    "...Elliana took a while to react, she may be young but she surely knew what was going on!

    So she quietly replied: "You can choose not to eat the pork, just watch the pig run."

    This made Norman Bet amused, grabbing her horizontally and hurling her onto the bed!

    A warm kiss descended.

    ....

    After a very long time...

    The man finally let her go, but did not proceed further, just holding her in his arms, gently patting her back.

 Chapter 45 - 44: Still Fermenting

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 44: Still Fermenting</h4>

    The next day.

    When Elliana Lyle woke up, it was already broad daylight, another day waking up to find Norman Bet absent from the bed.

    After breakfast, Norman looked at her and asked, "I have free time today to apany you, is there somewhere you¡¯d like to go?"

    "Are you saying you want to take me out?" Elliana was a bit excited; she had nned to y on her phone all day, but she didn¡¯t expect Norman to be free today.

    "Yes." The man nodded slightly.

    Now... she had to think carefully. What¡¯s fun in North City?

    The tourist spots were nothing special, but the food at Deer Park Amusement Park was famous, and she hadn¡¯t been there yet.

    She grinned at Norman and said, "I want to go to Deer Park Amusement Park!"

    However, as soon as Norman heard, he said directly, "Too noisy, choose another ce."

    "Why? No, I want to go to Deer Park Amusement Park!" Elliana quickly clung to the man¡¯s arm and pleaded, an expression of appeal on her face.

    "Please, Norman."

    The man slightly lowered his gaze, "How will you convince me?"

    How to convince him?

    That question left Elliana at a loss; seeing the little girl¡¯s momentary pause, the man watched her calmly.

    Smack~

    The little girl hugged his neck and nted a kiss on his cheek, a firm one, leaving his face a bit moist.

    Seeing the saliva on the man¡¯s face, Elliana giggled, "Let me wipe it for you."

    Just as she reached out her hand, the man pulled her into his arms for a gentle and lingering kiss...

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City, Deer Park Amusement Park.

    This ce, filled with hundreds of mixed sounds, was what Norman disliked the most, but since the little girl holding his hand liked it, he reluctantly epted it.

    The two of them stood out here not only because of Norman¡¯s natural aura but also because Raymond Wood had arranged two bodyguards.

    "Norman, I want a balloon!"

    "Okay."

    "I want to eat that grilled squid!"

    "Okay."

    ...

    After a round, Elliana visited all the food stalls and showed no interest in the roller coasters and such.

    Of course, she was the only one eating, and after a forceful feeding session, Norman grudgingly took a couple of bites.

    This forced feeding was done with...!

    Feeling tired from walking, she spotted a coffee shop in the distance with a pure, simple, ck and white sign.

    "Norman, let¡¯s go in and have a seat," Elliana pointed ahead, her legs aching from walking.

    "Okay."

    Whatever she said, he agreed to everything, and hand in hand, they were a scenic view at the amusement park.

    "Isn¡¯t that Elliana?"

    "Seems like it!"

    "The man beside her must be Norman; he¡¯s really handsome in person!"

    "I want an autograph..."

    A girl was just about to approach them, but a chilling nce from one of the bodyguards instantly scared her away!

    ...

    The coffee shop was quieter than outside, and Elliana ordered two cups of unsweetened bitter coffee. She wanted to taste the coffee Norman drank every day.

    "So bitter, so bitter!" Elliana took a sip and instantly found it hard to swallow.

    In contrast, Norman was elegant, calm, and dignified; just sitting there seemed to elevate the entire coffee shop¡¯s ss.

    At that moment, a group of girls walked in, chatting animatedly about something.

    It seemed like they were discussing Joy Lyle.

    "Whoa, a sky-high contract; I don¡¯t think Joy is worth that much!"

    "Exactly, the entertainment industry is really chaotic now!"

    A sky-high contract?

    The 150 million one? She had identally seen it a few days ago; could it be true?

    Without time to think, she quickly took out her phone to check the situation.

    The inte was in an uproar again, with the current contentpletely different from yesterday¡¯s.

    ording to an insider¡¯s tip, Joy¡¯s half-year contract was sold for a sky-high 150 million.

    Netizen 107: "150 million? Oh my, are celebrities worth that much now? A half-year contract for 150 million?"

    Miss Butcher: "Could it be Joy, Art Elegance, and Rnd areundering money?"

    Netizen 4267@Miss Butcher: "No doubt about it, if it¡¯s not moneyundering, then there¡¯s definitely something fishy!"

    Moneyundering is no small matter; it¡¯s a financial crime. She quickly messaged Joy.

    Kitten: "Sis, did you see? What¡¯s going on with the sky-high contract online?"

    Sis: "I just saw it too; I don¡¯t know. The contract was signed by Rnd and Art Elegance without my knowledge."

    "Norman, the inte says my sister signed a sky-high contract!" Elliana handed her phone to the man.

    Norman nced at it and then said, "Hmm, do you believe it?"

    "No, of course, I don¡¯t believe it!"

    "There¡¯s nothing to discuss about uncertain things," Norman said calmly, contrasting with Elliana¡¯s anxiousness.

    "Oh!" Even though Elliana was still a bit worried and had lost the mood to keep ying, she could only say, "Norman, let¡¯s go back."

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    After returning, Elliana checked the onlinemotion again.

    Rnd, Art Elegance, and Ada came forward with urgent denials as things started to spiral out of control.

    Rnd:

    Solemn Statement:

    Joy Lyle¡¯s contract was transferred to Art Elegance Media Company for Joy to be a gship host. Ourpany and Art Elegance Media Company have conducted a peaceful, reasonable, andwful contract transfer.

    An original photo of the contract change was disyed below the statement, clearly stating that the contract transfer fee was 3 million.

    At the end was awyer¡¯s letter stating full responsibility would be pursued against anyone spreading rumors. We urge everyone not to create or spread rumors.

    Simultaneously, Art Elegance Media also denied the rumors online, stating they would seek legal action against those spreading rumors, iming it seriously defamed theirpany image and would seekpensation. Please do not believe or spread rumors!

    But what caught her attention was Joy¡¯s statement.

    Joy Lyle:

    I was not aware of the contract matter beforehand. Although I am somewhat displeased with my contract being transferred, it is reasonable andwful. I will fulfill my duties as stated in the contract strictly.

    Regarding the sky-high contract, I am unaware of the details, but I will pursue legal responsibility against those speaking and spreading nder. I hope everyone will not believe or spread rumors!

    Elliana initially thought the three-party statements would calm theizens, but someone posted a contract online showing indeed a 150 million transfer fee!

    Initially suspected to be photoshopped, Elliana felt like she couldn¡¯t help much and was left anxious.

    The following day.

    Elliana returned to the film set feeling a bit worn out. She hadn¡¯t slept well until after midnightst night, and now she was basically listless.

    "Alright, there¡¯s a scene with spicy duck headster. Elliana, prepare yourself and try to pass in one take," Thomas Lee instructed from one side.

    Elliana summoned all her energy and prepared herself.

    "Okay! All departments in position!"

    Holding the oiled paper bag with bright red spicy duck heads, Elliana thought this scene would be great.

    With the director¡¯s signal, she started eating, but as soon as she tasted it, she realized something was wrong. The spiciness made her entire mouth feel as if it was being scorched byva!

    Cough, cough...

    The spicy duck heads scattered on the ground; she could hardly speak from the pain, hunched over the table, coughing continuously!

    "Can you be a bit more professional?" Timara Zephyr said disapprovingly.

    "Cough, cough! No, it¡¯s too... too spicy! Water..."

    Yates Zander noticed something was wrong and quickly ran over with a bottle of mineral water, gently holding Elliana and carefully feeding her the water.

    The one drinking had red eyes and continuously swallowed, quickly finishing the whole bottle.

    "Are you okay?" Yates asked with concern.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine..." Elliana finally felt alive again, going limp in Yates¡¯s arms, gasping for air.

    Victor King quickly came over to support Elliana.

    Yates picked up the spicy duck head from the ground and tasted it, instantly furrowing his brow, "Director, there¡¯s something wrong with this prop!"

 Chapter 46 - 45: Setting an Example

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 45: Setting an Example</h4>

    "Is there a problem? What kind of problem?" Thomas Lee was somewhat surprised. He initially thought Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t handle spicy food, causing the incident halfway through. However, since Yates Zander mentioned there was an issue, he had to take a look.

    He first picked up one of the intact spicy duck heads and carefully licked it.

    Everyone watched as Thomas Lee¡¯s face turned beet red, spitting several times on the ground!

    Even tasting it a little made his tongue hurt, let alone Elliana Lyle who put the whole thing in her mouth and chewed a few times¡ªthe difort must have been unimaginable!

    Meanwhile, Thomas Lee was also panicking. If something happened to Elliana Lyle, Norman Bet would get back at him!

    He shouted in anger, "Props team, how are you handling things? Who the hell did this?"

    A girl with short ear-length hair stepped out, visibly flustered. She had no idea what the problem with the props was either.

    She said, "Director Lee, this was prepared yesterday. It was stored in the fridge overnight, so it shouldn¡¯t have any issues. You even ate one this morning, remember?"

    Thomas Lee remembered he indeed ate one this morning because he was hungry at the time.

    At this moment, the head of the props team, Lewis Wang, spoke, "Director Lee, the props I prepared couldn¡¯t possibly have a problem. Even if they turned a bit sour, it¡¯s not to the point of being unbearable. Most actors have been doing fine with them."

    Implying Elliana Lyle might be too sensitive.

    Victor King was still feeding Elliana Lyle water. She held the ice water in her mouth, afraid to spit it out or swallow.

    She stared intently at Timara Zephyr, who was standing not far away. Timara, who usually loved pointing out faults, was surprisingly silent this time and averted her gaze when meeting Elliana¡¯s eyes.

    Director Lee had already handed the spicy duck head to Lewis Wang and angrily said, "You eat it yourself! Don¡¯te tomorrow! Rece the head of the props team!"

    "No! Director Lee! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. This is..."

    "No need to exin! The props had issues, and you¡¯re the main responsibility!" Thomas Lee didn¡¯t give him any chance to defend himself and directly dismissed Lewis Wang.

    Helplessly, Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t speak, just stared nkly.

    Lewis Wang was furious, shouting, "Fine then, I quit! This lousy crew¡ªI didn¡¯t want to work here anyway!"

    He left without looking back, and nobody attempted to persuade Thomas Lee otherwise, knowing offending Elliana Lyle was equivalent to offending Norman Bet.

    And Thomas Lee saw through it clearly; it was unlikely the props team was at fault. He simply didn¡¯t want to escte the situation and make it ugly in the end.

    "Elliana, try drinking some milk; see if it helps ease the difort." Yates Zander thoughtfully brought some whole milk and, with a worried face, said to Victor King, "Sister Wang, it¡¯s best to take Elliana to the hospital."

    "Okay." Victor King responded. She hadn¡¯t tried the spicy duck head, but seeing Elliana¡¯s forehead sweat knew it was serious.

    Thomas Lee naturally had no objections, hoping Elliana would mention fewer words to Norman Bet on ount of firing the props leader.

    "Sister Wang, let me." Yates Zander took Elliana Lyle from Victor King¡¯s arms, carefully lifting her with a gentlemanly hand supporting her waist.

    There was quite a distance to her car, and Victor King, along with several members from Elliana¡¯s studio, followed.

    In the car, after settling Elliana, Yates Zander stepped out, and Victor King said to those behind, "You have the day off today."

    ...

    "Cough, cough!" Elliana repeatedly held the ice water; though it eased the pain slightly, it wasn¡¯t very effective.

    Despite the pain, it was better than before, at least allowing her to speak.

    Victor King had already contacted Norman Bet, but when he heard the news, he immediately hung up.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, the first person she saw was Norman Bet!

    The man said nothing, quickly lifting her up, striding swiftly inside, and soon finding the otorhinryngology department.

    "Ah, open your mouth, yes." Doctor ire White carefully examined her, finally applying some medication.

    She said to Norman Bet, "There¡¯s nothing serious. Just need to be careful in the future, and watch your limit with spicy food."

    ire White was a college mate of Norman Bet and also treated Elliana¡¯sst cold.

    He seemed gentle and friendly, with a schrly ease about him, yet spoke with an air of seasoned warmth.

    "Hmm." Norman Bet profoundly exhaled in relief; receiving Victor King¡¯s call earlier had put him in a panic.

    Fortunately, his little girl was alright.

    "Lewis, take this prescription and get the medication." ire White called out to someone outside.

    ...

    Back at the hotel, Lana was already brewing pear and rock candy syrup. Seeing Elliana Lyle return safely, she too sighed in relief.

    "Miss Lyle, you¡¯re back. I made you pear and rock candy syrup; it¡¯ll be ready soon." Lana said.

    Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded in acknowledgment; she really didn¡¯t feel like speaking.

    "Dear, rest well at the hotel. I have some matters; I may returnte tonight, but I will be back." Norman Bet ced Elliana on the couch, earnestly advising her.

    Elliana just nodded, gave him a hug, signaling him not to worry.

    Norman Bet soon left in a hurry, and she suddenly realized how busy he seemed, unlike before when she naively thought he had nothing to do.

    Now... she felt Norman Bet was too busy.

    Half an hourter, Lana brought the pear and rock candy syrup to her, feeding Elliana spoon by spoon.

    "Miss Lyle, do you feel any better?" Lana observed her with hopeful eyes, hoping she was better.

    Elliana merely nodded in response. Though she wasn¡¯t hurting as much at the moment, she still felt swollen and ufortable, more annoying than when she had a cold.

    Pikachu?¡«...

    The phone rang, and Elliana saw it was her mother calling.

    "..."

    So she set the call to speaker and gestured to Lana to take it.

    "Hello, Mrs. Lyle. I¡¯m Lana." Lana courteously greeted.

    Upon hearing her, Elliana¡¯s mother quickly asked, "Hello, is Elliana there?"

    "Here¡¯s the situation, Mrs. Lyle. Ms. Lyle has a sore throat; she¡¯s right next to me." Lana responded.

    "Elliana, Joy just got taken by the police, saying something about financial crime! I¡¯ve already asked your dad to figure it out. Can you ask Norman for help? I can¡¯t believe Joy would do anything criminal!"

    This news utterly shocked Elliana. She couldn¡¯t process it; how could Joy get taken by the police overnight?

    "Mom~ what¡¯s going on~ huh?" Elliana¡¯s voice was hoarse, like a duck.

    Elliana¡¯s mother was stunned and quickly asked, "Elliana dear, what¡¯s wrong with your voice? Did you catch a cold? It¡¯s autumn, and the temperature differences in North City are big; take care of yourself, have you seen a doctor?..."

    After about ten minutes, Elliana ended the call with her mom.

    Despite questioning for so long, her mom didn¡¯t know what exactly transpired.

    Seeing it was gettingte, Elliana figured Norman Bet must be busy, so she sent him a couple of messages.

    About an hourter, Norman Bet replied.

    Norman Bet: "Currently detained for suspected financial crimes pending investigation results."

    Norman Bet: "Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, your cousin won¡¯t be in danger."

    Despite the man¡¯s assurance, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Why did it have to be Joy? She worried Joy might get into trouble. Now in North City, going back wasn¡¯t easy.

    She¡¯s feeling anxious and disturbed.

    She checked her social media, and the South City Police Department had posted an announcement.

    South City Police Department

    #Situation Report#

    Concerning the online reports of "Joy Lyle¡¯s overpriced contract suspected financial crimes" and rted issues, after police investigation, Joy Lyle (female, 21 years old) is suspected of financial crimes and has been legally detained and summoned by the South City Police Department. The case investigation continues.

 Chapter 47 - 46: Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 46: Assistant</h4>

    As soon as the South City Police Department announced the news, theizens went into a frenzy.

    User7654: "See, I told you she wasn¡¯t any good. Now she¡¯s been caught! That woman was really pretending!"

    Beacon Fire Tower: "Serves her right, the malicious and filthy woman from the entertainment industry. I suggest a total ban! My dear Eleanor suffered so many attacks, and now the truth is out."

    All Joy and Goodness: "So Joy Lyle was really that kind of person. I regret supporting her, it makes me sick."

    The one called All Joy and Goodness, Elliana Lyle had seen this person¡¯sments before.

    Now it¡¯s like everyone¡¯s piling on.

    At this moment, she thought of Luna and quickly opened WeChat.

    Moon Detective: "I¡¯m busy, what¡¯s up?"

    Kitty: "I want to investigate the online issue of Joy Lyle¡¯s overpriced contracts."

    Moon Detective: "Sure, 20k, no bargaining."

    Elliana agreed, and Moon continued:

    Moon Detective: "I can¡¯t handle it alone, meet me at Times Square at 6 PM."

    It was just noon now, still early, seems she¡¯d have to wait.

    Ding Ding!

    It was QQ notification Elliana hadn¡¯t heard in a while.

    It was Rupert Zeller.

    Rupert Zeller: "Sis, my aunt just bought me a phone. I went to the hospital and had an abortion, and now my aunt wants me to rest."

    This result didfort Elliana, but she also thought of something worrisome.

    Though Rupert is living at her uncle¡¯s house now, the girl is essentially living under someone else¡¯s roof, which might not be easy going forward.

    Elliana: "Please take good care and rest, it¡¯s important right now. You should be able to continue schooling this year, don¡¯t y too much with your phone during school."

    Rupert Zeller: "Yeah, my uncle is transferring me to another school because he¡¯s scared my previous ssmates will make fun of me."

    Hearing this, Elliana decided to sponsor Rupert¡¯s education, so she asked Rupert about her new school¡¯s name and ss.

    After their chat ended, Elliana found the contact information of Rupert¡¯s new homeroom teacher, Jane Foster, on the education website and had Lana discuss sponsoring Rupert¡¯s tuition and living expenses.

    On the other end, Jane Foster said: "Alright alright, may I ask for your name so I can inform the student¡¯s parents?"

    What¡¯s inconvenient about doing a good deed? Elliana nodded directly, and Lana reported Elliana¡¯s full name.

    She had just transferred the money, and within half an hour, she received a message from Rupert.

    She didn¡¯t expect Teacher Foster to contact so quickly; Rupert¡¯s uncle already knew and came to thank her.

    Very warmly, Elliana also hoped Rupert¡¯s uncle would continue to treat her well.

    ...

    PM

    Times Square.

    A graceful music coffee shop, a favorite ce for girls.

    But most whoe here are couples.

    Elliana sat by the window waiting for Luna, the half-sunken sun cast warmth upon her fair, smooth face.

    The white dress flowed like water, her delicate hands were captivating even as she held a ss of water.

    She had already been waiting here for nearly half an hour, Luna still hadn¡¯t shown up, but she was recognized and signed several autographs.

    Some even asked about Joy Lyle¡¯s situation...

    "Sorry! I¡¯mte!" Luna looked stylish today, in Han elements with a Lolita style, and still sucking on a lollipop.

    The whole demeanor radiated cuteness; no other word seemed fitting.

    Seeing Luna sit down, Elliana slowly spoke: "You¡¯re here."

    Luna paused, then curiously said: "What on earth is wrong with your voice? Sounds like a duck, caught a cold?"

    ... Elliana neither denied nor admitted, she went straight to the point: "Let me tell you the situation. The official Rnd and Art Elegance agreements are indeed 3 million, but this mysterious overpriced contract rmed the police. Someone anonymously reported, and now Joy Lyle has been detained."

    "That¡¯s tricky. We need to find the actual overpriced contract¡¯s original. How about this? Youe with me to find the specific contract!" Luna said easily, looking quite rxed.

    Elliana asked: "How do we find it?"

    "Of course, go to Rnd¡¯spany, am I supposed to conjure it up for you?" Luna¡¯s words were yful today.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City Rnd Agency Limited Branch.

    The two arrived at Rnd branch entrance. ess was restricted.

    Luna nced around, said: "Forget it, such buildings don¡¯t have anything substantial."

    Hence Luna changed her n, deciding to go to Art Elegance culture mediapany.

    Elliana tried not to speak if possible, she followed whatever Luna said.

    Half an hourter.

    They arrived below Art Elegance Culture Media headquarters.

    Several guards stood watch at the entrance, it seemed like work hadn¡¯t ended yet.

    After observing the area thoroughly, Luna said: "Okay, apany me for some barbecue, we¡¯lle backter."

    ...

    Elliana thought Luna seemed like a thief scouting the spot, but she was eager to find the evidence.

    They went to the barbecue ce Luna named, sitting face to face, Luna considerately ordered her a dish of iced sugar stewed pear.

    Luna ate heartily, tempting her a bit, but she dared not swallow food.

    "Luna, what have you been busy withtely?" Elliana held the spoon, crushing the pear flesh.

    Chewing a mouthful of meat, Luna replied: "It¡¯s an extramarital affair, let me tell you, if I confirm it, a major figure in North City might be in big trouble!"

    "What do you mean by that?" Elliana suddenly grew curious.

    "Most extramarital affairs involve bigamy crime. Think about it, he¡¯s wealthy and influential, but his wife isn¡¯t a pushover either." Luna stopped at this.

    Elliana somewhat envied Luna¡¯s life, how to say it, quite thrilling!

    Half jokingly and half seriously said: "Luna, take me along for case investigations, okay?"

    "Take you? You want to join us?" Luna looked at her with a somewhat suspicious gaze.

    Elliana followed up: "Can I?"

    "Well..." Luna hesitated for a moment, then seemed to have some spark in her eyes, like a weasel.

    "Alright! Be my assistant from now on, I won¡¯t have to handle trivial stuff, I¡¯ll give you a 9.8% discount on your matters from now on."

    It sounded like a supermarket promotion, but could save some money; Elliana dly epted.

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City Melody Harmony Group Branch.

    Knock, knock knock.

    "President, it¡¯s Raymond Wood."

    "Come in."

    Hearing the response inside, Raymond Wood entered, "President, Lana called saying Miss Lyle went out and hasn¡¯t returned to the hotel."

    "Where did she go?" Norman Bet asked sternly, feeling helpless. Why did his little girl always love running around?

    He didn¡¯t stop his little girl¡¯s lively free spirit, but sometimes wished he could tether her beside him.

    Raymond quickly replied: "Near the Art Elegance Culture Mediapany¡¯s barbecue restaurant, with that girl fromst time."

    "Keep an eye, don¡¯t let anything happen."

    Norman Bet¡¯s tone was unreadable, Raymond also breathed a sigh of relief, handed over several blue folders, "President, please review these documents, also, I¡¯ve arranged tomorrow¡¯s meeting schedule for you."

    "Okay, leave them."

 Chapter 48 - 47: Little Liar

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 47: Little Liar</h4>

    11:00 PM.

    asionally, a few barks could be heard from the street, and the barbecue shop was about to close.

    Elliana Lyle paid the bill and followed Luna out.

    Their shadows were stretched long under the streetmps; it had been a while since Elliana was out thiste.

    Lana called her once, but she just brushed it off.

    "Turn off your phone," Luna instructed.

    "Why?"

    Luna replied frankly, "It¡¯s in the way."

    Just as she turned off her phone, Luna suddenly grabbed her arm. Elliana was startled for a moment and was about to ask what was happening when Luna pulled her along the corner!

    "Luna!... Luna, what are you doing?" Elliana¡¯s wrist was tightly gripped by Luna, unable to break free, she had no choice but to follow and run!

    Cool wind whistled past her ears, Luna did not answer her question, instead leading her to turn here and there.

    At this moment, she only felt like a mouse!

    Finally, the two entered a narrow alley!

    Once inside the alley, there was no more path; at the end stood a gaudy hotel, exuding a vulgar charm.

    At the entrance stood a coquettishndy, wearing a well-tailoredrge peony cheongsam, her curly ck hair draped over her shoulders, beautiful yet somewhat indescribable.

    She looked at the two young girls arriving, fanned herself twice, and lightly opened her red lips, "What are you two doing here?"

    "Is there a back door? We¡¯re here to spend," Luna said, ncing back as if worried about something.

    "Heh~" Thendy sneered, giving the two a meaningful look before saying, "Yes! Pleasee inside."

    Luna pulled Elliana along, and soon someone came to wee them.

    "Where¡¯s the back door?" Luna wasted no time, directly asking.

    "Right over there, don¡¯t worry... huh? Why running?" Before the woman finished speaking, Luna was already pulling Elliana towards the back door!

    After exiting the door and running for a while, Luna slowed down.

    "I can¡¯t! I¡¯m exhausted, dying!" Elliana plopped down onto the ground, struggling to catch her breath, almost rolling her eyes and fainting.

    "Someone was following us. I¡¯m not sure if they were after you or me," Luna exined.

    Elliana clutched her chest, paused momentarily, and looked up at Luna, "It must be after you! Or are they... the paparazzi?"

    "Alright, let¡¯s go." Luna walked up to her, looking down from above, "Get up quickly, it¡¯s not early, let¡¯s finish what we need to do quickly so I can sleep early."

    "Oh, give me a hand!"

    "Get up yourself."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D North City Melody Harmony Branch.

    "Boss! We still haven¡¯t found Miss Lyle..."

    Norman Bet stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, receiving a call from his subordinate.

    Ten minutes ago, Elliana¡¯s phone was already off.

    He overlooked this city, his eyes forming into ice.

    He thought, from now on, the little girl wouldn¡¯t leave him anymore.

    Little liar...

    "Keep looking!" Norman Bet left these simple three words, but they were a firmmand.

    He turned back to his chair, his slender fingers pinched a cigarette, about to light it, then put it down.

    The little girl doesn¡¯t like the smell of smoke...

    ¨D¨D¨D Midnight, 12 o¡¯clock.

    Late at night, not even the cicadas were chirping.

    Elliana followed Luna back to the back door of the Art Elegance Media Company.

    "Luna, this iron gate is locked, are we really going to go in from here?"

    Elliana looked around nervously, afraid someone woulde, then heard the sound of a lock being picked.

    Turning back, she was a bit surprised, "You can do this?"

    "Yeah, I used to unlock locks," Luna said jokingly, finding Elliana a bit... silly.

    Once inside, Elliana followed Luna, who led her straight to the surveince room, using the same method to unlock it.

    Inside the surveince room, she saw Luna plugging a USB-like device into theirputer.

    She stood guard at the door nervously, not knowing how much time had passed; Luna came out, "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    Luna said, then wiped the door frame she had just touched, and remarked, "Don¡¯t touch around, I brought gloves."

    "Oh! Okay."

    Luna seemed very familiar with this ce, and quickly led her to the archive room.

    Elliana was curious and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "You seem very familiar with this ce?"

    "You think I was really just here to eat barbecue? Fool!"

    ...

    "You hold this, I¡¯ll look!" Luna handed her a small shlight for illumination.

    It¡¯s very dark all around, except where the shlight shines.

    Luna rummaged through a pile of files, there were simply too many!

    These documents were as numerous as cow¡¯s hair, even the recent files numbered in the thousands, seeing them required effort.

    After nearly half an hour, Luna finally found Joy Lyle¡¯s transfer contract.

    "Quick, open it and take a look!" Elliana leaned her head closer.

    After some unraveling and opening, there seemed to be no issues, it was indeed 3 million.

    "Looks like someone really made rumors!" Elliana said, suddenly relieved, surely Joy would be fine soon.

    Then Luna pulled out other documents, casually flipping through them for a while, "Predatory uses."

    "Luna, let¡¯s go, the contract seems fine," Elliana said.

    "No," Luna shook her head at this moment, "Do you think the police would summon and detain just because of rumors? Heh, thispany is interesting, not doing its proper business."

    "What do you mean?" Elliana furrowed her brows.

    Luna did not respond, just took some pictures of several contracts, then returned them to their ce, "Follow me, what you are looking for isn¡¯t here."

    After locking the archive room door, Luna paused for a moment, then said, "Someone¡¯sing, let¡¯s go!"

    Saying this, she led Elliana toward the emergency exit.

    The timing was almost perfect; as they reached the stairwell, the elevator door opened, and a tall security guard stepped out, made a round on this floor, and then continued to ride the elevator up.

    "Go!"

    "Where are we going?"

    "Someone¡¯s in the elevator, we have to take the stairs. If you¡¯re scared of tiring out you can wait here for me," Luna said.

    Of course, Elliana was unwilling to stay alone, without saying anything, she followed Luna¡¯s pace.

    Nine floors of stairs were no joke; climbing up, Elliana only felt her legs trembling.

    "Shh! I¡¯ll go take a look first, you wait here," Luna left this sentence, and without caring about her opinion, directly exited the emergency door.

    After about a minute, Luna returned, but to Elliana, that minute felt extremely tormenting!

    This floor was Art Elegance¡¯s CEO office.

    The door was easy to open, the room was decorated old-fashioned, indicating Art Elegance¡¯s owner was quite old.

    Luna found a safe with abination lock in the corner, square and firm.

    "Looks like this is it, go watch the door, I¡¯ll open it."

    Luna put her ear to the safe, starting to try unlocking it.

    As time ticked away, the ticking of the clock became increasingly noticeable.

    Click¡«

    In the silence came a slight sound; Elliana was drawn to it too, seeing Luna indeed opened the safe!

    "Come take a look, this is the exorbitant contract." Luna waved at Elliana, signaling her toe over.

    When Elliana saw clearly, she was so surprised she opened her mouth wide, "Why is it like this? Two contracts?"

    "It¡¯s a Yin-Yang contract, nothing strange about it," Luna said, taking more pictures.

    Elliana furrowed her brows and pondered; there really was an exorbitant contract, and this contract was signed by Rnd and Art Elegance, with Rnd¡¯s seal on it.

    Shane Southwell¡¯s leverage was indeed not ordinary.

    "I¡¯ve sent the photos to you," Luna said after finishing taking the pictures.

    Elliana responded, atst saying, "Oh! Good."

    Leaving the CEO office, taking advantage of the emptiness, Luna still took her by the elevator; climbing stairs was truly exhausting.

    Ding¡«

    The elevator opened on the sixth floor! Blue uniformed security guards appeared before them!

 Chapter 49 - 48: I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 48: I Love You</h4>

    ----- North City, Zhongxing North Street.

    This is the street near Art Elegance Media Company, where a tall and upright man walks, his expression serious.

    As he walks down the street, he wishes he could shake the whole ce upside down.

    It¡¯s already one in the morning, and the girl¡¯s phone is still off. All the surveince around that could be checked has been checked, yet there¡¯s no sign of Elliana Lyle.

    At this moment, his phone rings.

    "Boss, neither the airport nor the south and north stations show any trace of Miss Lyle."

    "Keep looking!"

    This isn¡¯t the first time Elliana has suddenly disappeared. He always remembers the time she was trapped outside the hospital¡¯s high floors.

    He never intended to let her go; he was just afraid she would get hurt.

    When Elliana said she liked him, he believed it, but how could someone suddenly change their mind? He was just deluding himself.

    Seeing Norman Bet¡¯s face grow darker, Raymond Wood cautiouslyforted him, "President, surely Miss Lyle will be alright."

    Norman Bet didn¡¯t speak, his face cold enough to freeze the moisture in the air.

    ----- Meanwhile, at Art Elegance Media.

    The security guard, initially lethargic from staying upte, perked up immediately upon seeing the pair!

    "Who are you two?! What are you doing here in the middle of the night?" He remarked, looking at the two delicate girls without being too harsh.

    Elliana was stunned, expression nk, stood there motionless, unsure of what to say.

    While Luna hid behind her, lowering her head slightly with only her big eyes showing, she said, "We¡¯re newly signed broadcasters, stayed up all night broadcasting until this afternoon, dozed off and fell asleep when we ended."

    As she spoke, Luna shyly buried her head in Elliana¡¯s back.

    The security guard, who had been around for three years and seen all kinds of broadcasters, found nothing unusual about Luna¡¯s behaviors. He simply thought Luna was one of those socially anxious people.

    "Well, you two should leave first." The guard had no suspicion and stepped back from the elevator.

    After all, could two pretty youngdies really be bad people?

    It wasn¡¯t until the elevator door closed again that Elliana whispered, "That scared me to death... Luna..."

    "Spineless ¡ú_¡ú" Luna nced at Elliana ungraciously.

    Elliana muttered, "We¡¯re not exactly here out in the open and clear..."

    After exiting the elevator, the two strode openly through the front door, since they didn¡¯t have ess, the security guard at the front even helped them with it.

    Came sneaking, left openly.

    "Alright, you head back by yourself, I need to head back too; we don¡¯t live in the same direction." Luna walked ahead, waving her hand back facing her.

    Only then did Elliana turn her phone on, and after unlocking it, a slew of messages and missed calls left her stunned.

    missed calls...

    Almost all were from Norman Bet, and a few from Lana.

    "That¡¯s it, I¡¯m done!" Elliana patted her forehead; how would she exin to Norman Bet?

    Edit several texts, then deleted them all, standing in the empty street dazedly staring at her phone.

    Forget it! Just call directly.

    "Hello, Norman Bet... Have you finished your work?"

    No sound came from the other end of the line, only footsteps.

    "Norman Bet, can you hear me? Hello?" Elliana tried again.

    Still no response, but she sensed someone by her side, suddenly turned her head, it was Norman Bet!

    Behind the powerful man were several bodyguard-like figures, looking rather striking in formation.

    "Norman Bet!" Elliana¡¯s face lit up, running towards him, crashing directly into his arms.

    She wrapped her arms around his waist, looking up at him with a silly grin.

    Elliana silently recited: Don¡¯t hit a smiling face! Don¡¯t hit a smiling face!

    Time ticked away, the man remained silent, coldly looking down at the little girl¡¯s face.

    "Norman Bet~ I love you~"

    ...

    "Are you cold?"

    These words were Norman Bet¡¯s first since his silence, finally softening his heart towards her cunning smile; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry.

    "Cold, hold me." Elliana opened her arms, signaling him to embrace her.

    The man didn¡¯t give in, merely taking off his coat and draping it over her shoulders.

    Elliana pursed her lips, took the initiative to hold his hand, and said, "Norman Bet, let¡¯s go back."

    "Okay."

    ...

    Not a word was spoken along the way, even at the hotel Norman Bet didn¡¯t speak to her, Elliana knew he was angry.

    Lana standing by didn¡¯t dare speak either, just quietly poured a ss of warm water for Elliana.

    "Lana, it¡¯ste, go to sleep." Elliana said.

    "Okay, good night Miss Lyle." Lana bowed slightly, relieved, returning to the caretaker¡¯s room.

    At this point, Norman Bet had already entered the master bedroom, Elliana sipped some water and hesitated in the living room, finally deciding to enter the master bedroom to sleep.

    She knew Norman Bet was angry, yet she had no idea how to soothe this man.

    Norman Bet at the time was showering; the sound of rushing water came from the bathroom.

    She thought for a moment, left the master bedroom and went to therge bathroom, after her shower, Norman Bet had alreadyin on the bed.

    Standing at the doorway, hesitant to enter, she was wrapped only in a towel; she had forgotten to take a nightgown, which now resided in the master bedroom.

    Gradually feeling the chill, she cautiously pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    The man first nced at her, then his elegant eyes unexpectedly startled into almond-shaped!

    "Norman Bet..." Elliana approached him somewhat awkwardly; her nightgowny folded beside the bed.

    Gently crawling onto the bed, reaching out to take the clothes.

    "Norman Bet! What are you doing?"

    Suddenly held in Norman Bet¡¯s embrace, Elliana panicked, she still...

    No...

    His warm lips pressing against hers, they were incredibly close, incredibly close...

    ...

    A restless night.

    The next morning, Elliana still didn¡¯t see Norman Bet; nothing happenedst night after all.

    Just...

    Dressed and out of the master bedroom, intentionally covering her neck, carefully approaching the cold man.

    The man remained indifferent, as ifst night¡¯s fervency wasn¡¯t from him!

    "Norman Bet, let me show you something." Elliana held the phone, transferring the picture Luna had sent her to him.

    "Where did you get this from?" Norman Bet frowned, slightly underestimating his little girl.

    Her boldness had grown!

    "I... don¡¯t mind these details, can you help me..."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll help you." Norman Bet strangely felt anger, yet couldn¡¯t bear to scold her, only agreeing.

    ...

    ----- Art Elegance Media.

    Art Elegance¡¯s president Frank Leaf red at the head of security, asking sternly, "What happenedst night? How did surveince cameras get hacked? What are you doing!"

    Frank Leaf¡¯s face, filled with rage, trembled along with hisrge beer belly, eyes growing harsh.

    The head of security kept his head down, unsure of what had happened, stammering, "Boss... we didn¡¯t notice anything unusualst night... we..."

    "A bunch of useless!" Frank Leaf was infuriated; if nothing had turned up missing during inspection, he might have smashed the ashtray into the security guard¡¯s head!

    "Was there anything unusual?" Frank Leaf continued to interrogate.

    "N-nothing..." The security head suddenly seemed to remember something, quickly added, "Two broadcasters left in the middle of the night."

    "Broadcasters? What type?"

    "Said to be new contracts."

    Frank Leaf frowned, his gaze slowly shifting towards the safe.

 Chapter 50 - 49: Thankless Effort

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 49: Thankless Effort</h4>

    "You can leave now!"

    Frank Leaf, who was initially angry, suddenly changed his expression, as if he no longer wanted to pursue the security guard¡¯s responsibility.

    "Yes, boss." The security guard left the office uneasily, not knowing what the boss meant and could only wait for the final criticism.

    "Xiao Wang, book me a ticket to the United States, as soon as possible." Frank Leaf said to the secretary, and then quickly packed a few things.

    Frank Leaf was already panicking, cold sweat beading on his forehead. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer, so he chose to abandon everything he could.

    After packing his things, he hurriedly left the office with Secretary Wang.

    When he reached the door on the first floor, Frank Leaf saw several police officersing in!

    The corpulent man was shocked! Oh no!

    Instinctively, he wanted to hide and leave through the back door, but was still noticed by those police officers!

    ¨D¨D¨DHorizon, South Wind Song crew.

    Elliana Lyle had just arrived at the crew and hadn¡¯t even had time to get out of the car when she received a message from Norman Bet.

    Norman Bet: "Arrest warrants have been issued for Jiang Feng and Adrian Young, just waiting for the verdict."

    Elliana felt a bit relieved, as things were moving in a good direction. The sky-high contract incident wouldn¡¯t let Rnd escape either.

    "Elliana, you¡¯re here. Are you feeling better?" A pleasant gentleman¡¯s voice sounded in Elliana¡¯s ear, as gentle and warm as the person himself.

    Yates Zander actually came to greet her, which surprised Elliana a bit. She smiled and said, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m much better."

    Her voice was slightly hoarse, with a few patches of color on her fair neck, visible even with foundation.

    "Hmm, you do look much better." Yates Zander¡¯s face carried a gentle and elegant smile, but it froze for a moment upon seeing the uncovered colors on Elliana¡¯s neck.

    But it was only for that moment.

    The two walked into the crew side by side. Thomas Lee saw Ellianaing and his face was full of smiles.

    Yesterday, Norman¡¯s people dide to inquire, but didn¡¯t make things difficult for him, which he thought was Elliana¡¯s satisfaction with his approach.

    If Thomas Lee¡¯s thoughts were known to Elliana, she might wonder why Thomas Lee was afraid?

    For someone like her, facing Norman was nothing to be afraid of, just a bit of acting cute, nothing major.

    Timara Zephyr was drinking tea from her thermos not far away. When she saw Elliana, she acted as if she didn¡¯t see her.

    But Elliana¡¯s reason foring today wasn¡¯t just for fear of falling behind on progress; although she had no evidence, her intuition told her it was Timara Zephyr.

    Timara Zephyr continued to lower her eyes while drinking water until Elliana walked up to her. After pausing for a while, she naturally looked up and smiled, "Why are you here today? Are you feeling better?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m doing well," Elliana replied with a smile. She wanted to see how Timara would act next.

    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay."

    Timara¡¯s shallow smile, even her eyes, were full of kindness.

    This attitude only made Elliana feel puzzled, it¡¯s so strange, really strange.

    Could it be a guilty conscience?

    ...

    At this moment.

    South City, Rnd Brokerage Co., Ltd.

    Vice President¡¯s Office.

    Shane Southwell was still sitting in a wheelchair, but he looked furious, veins bulging on his forehead, and his eyes seemed to be burning.

    Pieces of the flowerpot were scattered on the ground, making the entire office look a mess, even theputer screen was tipped over on the ground.

    Cari had a trickle on her forehead, dripping down her cheek as she stood in front of Shane Southwell, but her face no longer held respect, now reced with indifference.

    She was really just thankless; though she knew about the contract, she would never leak it.

    However, Shane Southwell indiscriminately believed it was her, just because she mentioned, "Miss Llyod also saw the contract."

    "Get out! Find someone to clean this mess!" It was Shane Southwell¡¯s first sentence after his angry roar, spoken very calmly.

    "Okay, Vice President." Cari gave a shallow bow and turned to leave.

    "Wait a minute!"

    The man stopped her, and as Cari turned back, Shane Southwell threatened, "Don¡¯t gossip to the president, or you know the consequences!"

    This sentence made Cari feel disheartened, but she still replied, "Okay, Vice President."

    She walked out of the office in seven-centimeter heels, and when thepany people saw her in such a sorry state, they instinctively avoided her.

    No one would show her any concern.

    Reaching the restroom, Cari texted people to clean Shane Southwell¡¯s office, then faced the mirror, getting lost in thought.

    The injury on her forehead was from being hit by a mouse, and this was the first time Shane Southwell lost his temper at her because of Eleanor Llyod.

    Pa!

    She pped herself hard, the burning sensation on her face sobering her up a lot. What was she doing this for? For Shane Southwell¡¯s pitiful bit of affection?

    No, she was here for the money.

    Cari let out a long breath. To her, liking Shane Southwell was not as worthwhile as liking his money.

    Having realized this fact, she turned on the faucet, cleaned her wound, dried the water drops, and applied lipstick. She smiled at the mirror.

    Both enchanting and radiant.

    ...

    p.m.

    This was when the crew was about to wrap up, more precisely, it was Elliana¡¯s wrap-up time.

    Norman had given Thomas Lee an order that by 6 p.m., Elliana must wrap up.

    Today went exceptionally smoothly, Timara Zephyr didn¡¯t act up, even showing concern for her instead of antagonizing her.

    As Elliana was about to leave, Timara Zephyr called out to her.

    "Elliana, may I call you that?" Timara Zephyr asked with a smile.

    Elliana: "..."

    She really wanted to ask Timara: Did you take the wrong medicine?

    But with so many people around, she could only nod, "Whatever, call me whatever you like."

    "Elliana, I used to think of you as a neer who came in through the back door, which was why I was aggressive toward you. Now that I¡¯ve seen your abilities, I apologize." Timara Zephyr said, lowering her head, appearing ready for Elliana to retaliate.

    Standing beside them, Liu Mianmian was just shy of jumping up and yelling: Look at that weasel, it¡¯s pretending to be generous!

    "You weren¡¯t wrong, I dide through the back door." Ellianaughed, her tone toward Timara was aggressive, not giving any pleasant words in return.

    Eleanor Llyod had also treated her this way before.

    And Timara Zephyr¡¯s poor acting skills made it hard for anyone to resonate with it.

    Hearing Elliana¡¯s words, Timara Zephyr¡¯s face showed slight embarrassment but she awkwardly pinched her lips to hold back, "Elliana, you could forgive me, right?"

    "Forgive you? Does that mean you did something wrong to me?" Elliana answered with a question.

    Timara Zephyr was momentarily speechless, as Elliana¡¯s whole demeanor today was prickly, leaving her at a loss for what to do.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving."

    Elliana said, directly walking past Timara, Liu Mianmian quickly followed, "Elliana, I¡¯ll see you off."

    ...

    "Elliana, don¡¯t pay attention to her, she¡¯s not really trying to apologize to you," Liu Mianmian said, following behind Elliana, muttering, afraid Elliana might believe Timara¡¯s words.

    That made Elliana find it amusing, "How do you know?" she asked with a smile.

    "Just one look and you know she¡¯s a weasel, my grandmother taught me to read faces," Liu Mianmian exined seriously.

    That made Elliana find Liu Mianmian both amusing and adorable, so she stopped, slightly looking up at Liu Mianmian, and asked earnestly, "Then what do you see in mine?"

    "Hmm..." Liu Mianmian bit her lip and really looked carefully, saying after a while, "Your face is smooth, eyes are almond-shaped and peach blossom-like. It¡¯s a face of past-life sadness, this-life fortune. Elliana, you¡¯re destined for good fortune in this life."

    When Elliana heard this sentence, she was stunned, past-life sadness, this-life fortune.

    It seems like she¡¯s hearing the truth.

    "Mianmian, I¡¯m starting to believe in metaphysics!"

    Liu Mianmian scratched her head, she had just learned it from the book her grandmother read, but she herself didn¡¯t know if it was true or not.

 Chapter 51 - 50: Norman Bennett, Are You Impotent?

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 50: Norman Bet, Are You Impotent?</h4>

    Saying goodbye to Cotton, Elliana Lyle was now on her way back to the hotel.

    She leaned back in the car seat, tiredly rubbing her temples. She had sleptte the night before and had been worn out by Norman Bet, so today she relied on medicated oil to refresh herself.

    She felt like her brain was boiling, with a kind of indescribable headache.

    "Miss Lyle, if you¡¯re feeling tired, why not take a day off tomorrow?" Victor King suggested with concern.

    "No need, Ms. Wang." To be honest, Elliana rarely initiated small talk with Victor King, preferring not to distract her from her diligent work.

    Just then, her phone rang. It was Zane Bet calling.

    Strange, why would he call her at this time?

    "Hello, big brain!"

    Zane Bet¡¯s ingratiating voice came from the other end, "Sis, lend me 600,000 yuan, please."

    "...What! Didn¡¯t Norman Bet already give you 4 million? Have you spent it all?" Elliana was shocked at how quickly he came to ask her for money.

    "Sis, the game I¡¯m creating is high-end, so the expenses are naturally a bit fast," Zane Bet exined confidently.

    Elliana, with a headache, repliedzily, "I don¡¯t have it now, so wait for it."

    "Don¡¯t have it? What do you mean? Are you lying to me, you little brat?"

    ...

    Bearing it, Elliana replied word by word, "If you dare to call me that again, do you believe I¡¯ll cut off your financial source? Show some respect."

    "Sis! Then I¡¯ll wait for you to send me the money." Zane Bet was always adaptable.

    ¨D¨D¨D Vicars Hotel.

    Norman Bet hadn¡¯t returned yet, and Lana had thoughtfully stewed rock sugar pear soup for Elliana.

    While drinking the pear soup, she pondered over the bank card Norman Bet had given her and finally decided to use it to send money to Zane Bet.

    ...

    At 10 PM, Norman Bet returned.

    She ran over and hugged him voluntarily. It was still the lotus scent she liked, but stronger than usual. However, Elliana keenly detected a hint of tobo!

    "Norman Bet, did you smoke?" Elliana looked up at him, and even her smile disappeared.

    "I¡¯ll go take a shower; the smell will be gone soon." He gently patted her head, indicating to soothe her.

    Elliana didn¡¯t let go, instead hugging him tighter. She said, "Norman Bet, smoking is bad for your health. Can you give it up in the future?"

    Her voice was soft, with a touch of grievance and sadness. She knew he wasn¡¯t a smoker but only started because she escaped from the hospital once.

    "Okay, I won¡¯t smoke anymore." A glint of a smile appeared in his eyes. He actually hadn¡¯t smoked today but had just been at a gathering where he got the smell on him.

    Seeing him agree, Elliana beamed with joy, "Then I¡¯ll run the bath for you."

    "No need! Let¡¯s go together." With that, he picked her up in one swift move, giving her no time to react.

    Elliana was stunned for a moment, then immediately began struggling, but was afraid of falling, so she had no choice but to hold onto his neck.

    With her strength, she couldn¡¯t possibly escape! So, she started protesting, "No! I don¡¯t want to! Norman Bet, let go of me! Put me down..."

    The more fiercely the little girl protested, the faster he walked, heading straight for the master bedroom.

    Lana, who was cooking the second batch of pear soup, pretended not to hear or see anything, but couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    At this rate, Grandma Bet might soon have a great-grandchild.

    An hourter...

    Elliana rushed out of the bathroom in a panic, wrapped in a towel, grabbed her clothes, and ran to the guest room, finally locking the door.

    Oh, great!

    Norman Bet had finished every drop of the soup! She had seen everything, both things she should and shouldn¡¯t have seen!

    Only then did Elliana start to feel a little afraid. Even though she knew it was inevitable, having never experienced it before, apart from a tiny bit of anticipation, she was mostly scared.

    Knock, knock knock.

    "Miss Lyle, the pear soup is ready, it¡¯s cooled down, you can have it now." Lana called from the door.

    Elliana didn¡¯t feel like going out at all, and only after stewing for a long time did she finally open the door.

    Norman Bet was sitting on the sofa in a pure white pajama set, looking aloof and proud, his slightly damp hair draping down, making him look different than usual, but still handsome.

    This man! Seriously!

    Always acts like nothing happened!

    Feeling irritated, Elliana picked up the bowl and sat next to him.

    If he¡¯s not shy, why should I be? Elliana thought to herself.

    "Did you send the money to Zane Bet?" Norman Bet asked.

    Elliana paused and then quickly nodded, "Yes, I¡¯ll pay you back once I earn some money."

    "No need, I won¡¯t give you the payment from your acting jobs. Just use that card from now on, use as much as you like."

    This statement should have been a happy one, but Elliana wasn¡¯t happy at all!

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean he knows everything she does!

    "What? Does it have to be this way? But... then I won¡¯t have any privacy!" Elliana pouted, even her longshes seemed to protest.

    "Do you have any secrets I don¡¯t know about? Hmm?" That final "hmm" was incredibly suggestive, as if hinting at something.

    Sensing the implication in his words, her face flushed, and she muttered angrily, "Norman Bet, you¡¯re a rogue!"

    With that, she downed the pear soup in one gulp and stormed back to the master bedroom, not even leaving the door open for him.

    She figured wisely. Investing in Zane Bet was the right choice! This way, she could just say she¡¯s investing in Zane Bet whenever she used money!

    Pikachu ?¡«

    Her phone rang in the living room, forcing Elliana to step out from the master bedroom, where Norman was holding her phone.

    "Norman Bet, give me my phone!"

    However, he mischievously held it higher, forcing the frustrated little girl to climb onto the sofa and kneel on hisp, reaching for her phone.

    Just as the call was about to hang up, Norman handed it to her.

    It was Joy Lyle calling. Without thinking, she quickly answered it.

    "Hey, sis, how are you?"

    Joy said, "I¡¯m fine, I just got out of the police station."

    "Ah! Norman Bet, what are you doing? I¡¯m on the phone!"

    Just then, Norman unexpectedly wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close, causing the surprised Elliana to exim.

    "...Oh, my brother-inw is there too. You guys carry on, I won¡¯t disturb you."

    Elliana could hear strangeughter on the other end, though faint, she still heard it.

    Then there was a beep from the phone, and Joy had hung up.

    "It¡¯ste, time to sleep!" he took the phone from her and carried her back to the master bedroom.

    Elliana struggled hard, "No, Norman Bet, I won¡¯t sleep with you tonight!"

    Did struggling help? The answer was no!

    Just as she was about to obediently give in, Norman held her gently and whispered in a hoarse voice, "Be good, sleep."

    Elliana was stunned, and in a sudden bout of impulsiveness, asked a silly question, "Norman Bet... are you unable to do it?"

    Why does he always stop just in time?

    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare say thest part out loud.

    "What did you say?" His eyes narrowed slightly, and Elliana sensed danger!

    He pinned her down and said every word clearly, "Why don¡¯t you try and find out?"

 Chapter 52 - 51: Escaping a Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 51: Escaping a Cmity</h4>

    "Stop! I¡¯m just joking!"

    At this moment, Elliana Lyle¡¯s panic was like being chased by a dog, unable to climb the tree!

    Seeing his hand moving around, Elliana had a quick idea and grabbed her stomach, "Norman Bet, I... I have a stomach pain, it really hurts a lot..."

    She had stomach issues since childhood, Norman Bet knew about it!

    Sure enough, the man stopped, scrutinizing the person in his arms for a moment before deciding to test if it was true.

    "It hurts..." Elliana¡¯s delicate face grimaced.

    Only then did Norman Bet sit up quickly, holding the little girl in his arms,forting her while calling, "ire,e over here."

    At this time, Elliana¡¯s stomach really started to hurt! More and more like a cramp! Unlike a stomach pain, it felt like...

    She subconsciously looked at the bedsheet!

    Sure enough!

    "Norman Bet... let me down, I need to take a shower..."

    "Don¡¯t make a fuss, darling, the doctor will be here soon." With that said, Norman Bet gently rubbed her stomach.

    Elliana couldn¡¯t afford to worry about much else, she counted in her mind three two one, and slipped out of the man¡¯s arms like a loach, rushing straight to the bathroom.

    Watching the little girl¡¯s flustered back and the pajamas he was wearing, Norman Bet understood. He didn¡¯t mind at all, ringing for Lana and then getting up to walk toward the bathroom.

    "Norman Bet, what are you doing! Don¡¯te in."

    ...

    When the two came out of the bathroom, Lana had already tidied up everything in the room, putting up new bedsheets.

    "Master, Young... Madam." Lana greeted them with a respectful smile.

    The term "Young Madam" made Elliana blush a little; she suspected that Lana had misunderstood.

    However, Norman Bet seemed very satisfied with Lana¡¯s way of addressing Elliana, "Continue addressing her like that in the future."

    "Yes." Lana replied.

    Elliana had no choice but to seek help, somewhat awkwardly walking up to Lana, softly asking, "Lana, do you have any sanitary..."

    "Yes, Young Madam, please wait a moment."

    A few more minutester, ire White arrived, still looking as approachable as ever, without the slightest displeasure for being called over in the middle of the night by Norman Bet, his gentle smile making people feel warm.

    After an examination, ire White slowly said, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious, drinking hot water will help, only take medicine if the pain bes unbearable."

    Then ire White seriously told Norman Bet, "You should hold off for a few days, otherwise it might harm Miss Lyle."

    "..." Elliana¡¯s face turned red immediately, she wished she couldn¡¯t understand what he implied!

    "Hmm." Norman Bet¡¯s response was natural, his demeanor exceptionally calm.

    After sending off ire White, Norman Bet watched her drink a cup of warm water before carrying her back to the room to sleep.

    That night was peaceful, Elliana could feel a pair ofrge hands cradling her abdomen the whole time, a warm sensation, easing much of the pain.

    The next day.

    When she woke up, Norman Bet was already up, leaving her alone in the room.

    After dressing for a while, she walked out of the master bedroom, instinctively looking at the sofa, there was no man drinking coffee.

    Lana told her that Norman Bet had already left, for some reason, she was instantly enraged, deciding she had to get up earlier than Norman Bet next time!

    Meanwhile, at South City Rnd Brokerage Company.

    In the deputy general manager¡¯s office.

    Two men sat facing each other, the atmosphere a bit tense.

    A skinny middle-aged man anxiously sped his hands together, the white shirt draping over his frame made him look even thinner, his slightly bulging eyes staring at the lower left corner of the floor.

    "Have you thought it through? Five million, enough for your family to spend a lifetime."

    "Deputy... Deputy General Manager! But that¡¯s a prison sentence!"

    The frightened skinny man named Qian Gui was the finance director at Rnd, now facing Shane Southwell¡¯s coercion and temptation!

    Shane Southwell sat half leaning on a wheelchair, appearing a bitzy, yet with calm yet fierce eyes, shooting straight onto Qian Gui¡¯s forehead.

    "At most five years, a million a year, after you¡¯re out, you won¡¯tck for anything, your family will be happy instead." Shane Southwell¡¯s voice was cold, nearly losing patience.

    Qian Gui still shook his head, declining, "Deputy General Manager... my son is about to take the civil service exam, I can¡¯t let my son have a blemish!"

    "Ha!" Shane Southwell chuckled coldly,pletely out of patience, frankly saying, "Do you think I¡¯m here to negotiate a deal? Your son is at Central Harmony University, right? I¡¯ve already sent someone to find him."

    Qian Gui immediately broke into a cold sweat, he only had that one son! Anxiously standing up, "Deputy General Manager, I agree, I agree, just don¡¯t harm my son!"

    "A man who knows the times is a wise man!" Shane Southwell smiled satisfied, then added, "I¡¯ll transfer the money to your wife¡¯s ount, rest assured."

    The conversation was over, and Qian Gui left, feeling lost. Then, Cari came in.

    "Deputy General Manager, I have helped Miss Lu applied for the survival show on the ind, but the president found out and said he disagrees."

    "Old bastard!"

    Cari took a deep breath, continuing, "Also, the president asked you toe over."

    ...

    At noon.

    Although the sun wasn¡¯t too fierce in the autumn, it was still enough to give a headache.

    On a break at the filming set, Elliana Lyle was holding a thick winter coat with one hand and a small fan with the other, acting in a winter scene on such a hot day was unbearable.

    "Elliana, let me take that for you, have a bottle of water first." Timara Zephyr handed her a bottle of iced mineral water, taking the thick winter coat from her hands.

    The bottle cap was pre-opened, yet Elliana didn¡¯t seem inclined to drink it.

    Seeing her unease, Timara Zephyr took the mineral water, tilted her head and poured a mouthful into her mouth, and then smilingly handed it back to Elliana, "It¡¯s iced."

    "Thank you." Elliana really couldn¡¯t understand what Timara Zephyr was trying to do, did she want to reconcile?

    "Elliana, the spicy duck head incident... was my doing."

    Did she just admit it herself? Elliana was stunned, staring suspiciously at her, trying to figure out what else she had to say.

    "Elliana, I¡¯m sorry, I hope you can forgive the harm I caused you in the past."

    After a long time, Elliana sighed helplessly, responding, "Hmm."

    Timara Zephyr then smiled unusually happily, while Elliana still kept her guard up, but seeing Timara¡¯s sincere smile, she thought: Well, if it¡¯s possible to get along, then let¡¯s get along.

    Elliana didn¡¯t be warm because Timara apologized, remaining as distant as possible, with no need to be too close.

    Just consider it working as colleagues, without any friendship involved, Timara¡¯s attentiveness won¡¯t increase her goodwill, quite the contrary, it made her ufortable.

    At 6 p.m., after wrapping up, Elliana sat in the car, scrolling through Weibo as usual.

    South City Police Department

    #Situation Report#

    In response to online allegations of "Joy Lyle¡¯s exorbitant contract suspected of financial wrongdoing," thetest notice, after verification, there was a 150 million contract transfer fee between Art Elegance Culture Media Company and Rnd Brokerage Company, Art Elegance Culture Media is now suspected of financial crime and temporarily sealed, its president Frank Leaf has been administratively detained ording to thew.

    Rnd Brokerage Company, after police verification, finance director Qian is suspected of assisting Art Elegance Culture Media in moneyundering and has been administratively detained ording to thew, further verification found Rnd illegally avoided taxes by 800 million, please make up the amount within 15 days,stly, after police investigation and handling, Joy Lyle is not involved in the case.

 Chapter 53 - 52: Blue Whale

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 52: Blue Whale</h4>

    Elliana Lyle looked at the Weibo messages and breathed a sigh of relief. Joy Lyle was proven innocent, but she hadn¡¯t expected Rnd to get away so easily.

    At this moment, Victor King said, "Ms. Lyle, the crew will give you a day off tomorrow. You can take a rest for a day."

    Back at the hotel, Lana mentioned that Norman Bet hadn¡¯t been back all day. Sure enough, Elliana soon received a message from Norman!

    Norman Bet: "Girl, I have something to do tonight. I¡¯ll be backte. Go to bed early."

    CatCat: "Oh!"

    Elliana replied somewhat unwillingly and perfunctorily.

    That night...

    Elliana sat at the bedside waiting for the man to return. However, she only managed to stay awake until one in the morning...

    The next morning.

    Elliana woke up at seven, no sign of the man beside her, but the warmth left behind confirmed he had been there.

    She quickly put on her shoes and ran out to check, only to find Lana making wontons, and Norman Bet was gone again! Truly like a dragon whose head you see but body is invisible!

    Just then, she received a call from Luna.

    "There¡¯s no news on George Lyle¡¯s matter yet, but I¡¯m out of money," Luna seemed to have just woken up, her voice soft and sleepy.

    Elliana: "How much?"

    Luna: "Three hundred thousand."

    Hearing this number, Elliana nearly spit out a mouthful of blood. That¡¯s a damn money-burning job!

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "What have you been doingtely? Why is it so expensive?!"

    "I¡¯m currently investigating a wealthy businessman¡¯s scandal, I just bought some equipment and ran out of money. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dy your matter on purpose," Luna promised.

    A scandal? Elliana was immediately interested and hurriedly asked, "How¡¯s the investigation going? It¡¯s the one you mentionedst time, right?"

    Luna: "Yes, I¡¯m tailing the businessman. I might have some gains tonight."

    Remembering Luna had promised to be her assistant, and with Norman Bet not home today, she felt bored.

    "I want to go too."

    "No way." Luna outright refused, clearly unwilling.

    Elliana threatened, "If you don¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t give you the money!"

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before Luna reluctantly said, "Fine,e over. The location is Blue Whale Grand Hotel, Room 811. Bring some lollipops, spicy duck necks, duck heads, chicken feet, and maybe a bottle of soda too."

    "What? You think I¡¯m your gofer?"

    Luna coldly replied, "Hmph! Up to you. But if you don¡¯te, don¡¯t regret itter."

    Beep!

    Elliana hung up the phone, went back to the master bedroom to change, and intended to leave immediately, but seeing the wontons Lana finished, she stopped and decided to eat first.

    After finishing, she said to Lana, "Lana, I¡¯m heading out for a bit. Don¡¯t tell Norman Bet!"

    "Mistress..." Lana said, pointing to the surveince camera above the door.

    "Damn!"

    Elliana covered her forehead, speechless. Whatever, let it be known.

    "Lana, I¡¯m off now."

    "Okay, Mistress,e back early."

    ...

    An hourter.

    Blue Whale Grand Hotel.

    Elliana walked in carrying bags, only to be stopped at the door!

    "Sorry, miss, our hotel requires a reservation. Do you have one?" A woman in a suit with white gloves asked, her eyes filled with disdain.

    "...No, but I have a friend upstairs."

    "Then have your friende down to get you." The woman in the suit showed no intention of letting her in, judging from Elliana¡¯s casual appearance that she couldn¡¯t afford the hotel.

    Just as Elliana was thinking of asking Luna toe down, she bumped into Yates Zander.

    "Elliana? What are you doing here?" Yates was quite pleased to see her, his smile warm and growing brighter.

    "I came to meet a friend. I bought some stuff but couldn¡¯t get in without a reservation."

    Hearing this, Yates turned cold and said to the suited woman, "This is my friend."

    "My apologies, Mr. Zander. I didn¡¯t know she was with you." The woman in the suit bowed apologetically, appearing frightened.

    "Alright, go in. I¡¯ll help with the bags."

    Elliana epted the help as she couldn¡¯t carry everything, and thought the bodyguards behind Yates would do it, but Yates helped her himself.

    When they reached Room 818, Elliana knocked, and Luna quickly answered, frowning upon seeing the men behind her: "Why¡¯d you bring so many people?"

    "No, he just helped me with the bags," Elliana exined.

    Luna nodded in understanding, casually taking the bags from Yates, teasing, "Of course you¡¯de out with a name-worthy bodyguard, Missy."

    "No! He just helped with the bags..."

    "No worries," Yates interrupted Elliana, adding, "Elliana, I¡¯ll head off now. Call me if you need anything."

    As Elliana was about to say goodbye, Luna grabbed her arm and pulled her in: "Get in here already!"

    Bam! The door closed behind them.

    Inside, Lunay on the bed, lifted a corner of the nket, and patted the spot beside her, "Come up!"

    The two snuggled on the bed, pulling over the bed table andying out all the snacks, as Luna began to speak, "I¡¯ve been tailing the businessman these days. I haven¡¯t captured any evidence, but today I found a gap and installed a bug in the room upstairs."

    "Bugs? Why not just install a camera?"

    Luna rolled her eyes, "You think cameras won¡¯t get spotted? Anything big enough for good positioning will be discovered."

    "Oh oh! Go on."

    "Learn something, will you? The businessman rarely stays out overnight, but this morning his men reserved a presidential suite here. I found the room and snuck in to nt the bug. Now, we wait."

    ...Two hourster.

    "Luna, I¡¯m sleepy," said Elliana.

    The bed table was a mess, littered with bones, and Elliana, feeling tired, hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night.

    "Sleep, I¡¯ll wake you when the timees."

    ...

    At 9 PM, Elliana was sitting and eating takeout, while Luna ordered her some non-spicy old duck soup.

    Just then, the sound from the phone alerted them that someone had entered the room!

    Soon, they heard sounds of pleasure, making Elliana blush deeply!

    Realizing what it was, Elliana wanted to turn it off, but Luna stopped her.

    "What¡¯s the big deal? Just eat and listen," Luna said.

    Finally, twenty minutester, they awkwardly finished eavesdropping, yet Luna remained unphased.

    After the passionate session, they finally heard normal conversation.

    A sweet, coquettish voice rang from the phone, "Daddy, you were amazing today."

    Elliana felt the voice was highly familiar but couldn¡¯t ce it and continued to listen.

    Then, they heard a middle-aged man chuckle, "You little vixen! How¡¯s the thing I asked you to do?"

    "Oh~ Daddy, you¡¯re so heartless. I just took care of you, and now you¡¯re thinking of other women, hmph~."

 Chapter 54 - 53: Childish Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 53: Childish Tricks</h4>

    I heard the manughing heartily: "I¡¯ve already lined up the next film for you, sugar daddy is always thinking about you. Take care of the things I hand over to you, and you¡¯ll be the leadingdy in the next film."

    "Thank you, sugar daddy, but...that Elliana Lyle doesn¡¯t seem to be buying it."

    Elliana overheard her name and immediately realized¡ªwasn¡¯t that Timara Zephyr?

    She looked at Luna sitting next to her, who raised an eyebrow at her, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    Luna must have known all along, Elliana suddenly understood, no wonder Luna demanded a hefty 300,000 today.

    "Luna..." Elliana was about to ask when Luna made a hush gesture, raised her chin slightly, signaling for her to keep listening.

    ¨D¨D¨DPenthouses suite upstairs.

    A strong middle-aged man held a delicate woman in his arms. The man, named Simon King, looked like he was over forty, his body muscr and evenly built. Though not conventionally handsome, his uncle-like face was more appealing than most.

    Simon King¡¯s expression changed slightly, his eyes filled with anger: "Thomas Lee, this fool! I¡¯ve given him so many benefits, yet he can¡¯t get anything done. He actually let that neernd in Norman Bet¡¯s bed! How many times have I hinted at him?"

    Simon King had no idea what Elliana¡¯s identity was, and naturally, given Timara and Elliana¡¯s rtionship, she wouldn¡¯t disclose it either.

    "Oh~ calm down, sugar daddy. The director might find it hard to exin things to Mr. Bet." Timara soothed him with a seductive smile.

    Simon said arrogantly: "Humph! That Norman Bet just relies on his family¡¯s power and influence. If he lost the Bet Family¡¯s backing, would I really fear him?"

    This made Timara roll her eyes secretly. Even without the Bet Family, the Melody Harmony Group alone was more formidable than this nouveau riche tycoon.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t dare say these things out loud. She couldn¡¯t anger the man; she still needed his help to climb up thedder.

    So she said, "Sugar daddy~ I heard Mr. Bet really likes that neer. If you truly want her, I might have a way."

    "What way?"

    Probed by Simon King, Timara deliberately kept him in suspense, not revealing the rest.

    "You little minx, go ahead, what do you want?" Simon King naturally understood what she meant.

    Timara wasn¡¯t particrly pretty, but her bedroom skills were well-rehearsed, something Simon King quite enjoyed.

    "Sugar daddy, I want a ticket to the Night Talk Red Carpet next time." Timara¡¯s request wasn¡¯t excessive, as she indeed had the ability to attend, but the spots were limited and could be taken by others with connections.

    "Alright, it¡¯s a deal! Now tell me." Simon King readily agreed, eager to hear her out.

    Timara gently rested her jade-like arm on his shoulder and said: "Director Li is anxious because the previous incident caused dys. So he¡¯s nning to release an episode next week to maintain the hype and respond to the doubts surrounding Elliana. There will be a celebratory banquet then, which I¡¯ve heard will be at the second floor of the Vicars Hotel. You just need to wait in a room upstairs, and I¡¯ll have someone send that girl to your bed once you get me some of that same drug asst time."

    Simon King paused, asking: "Drug? What drug."

    "Well, the kind you used on me~" Timara appeared even more bashful; she ended up in Simon¡¯s bed because she was drugged!

    "Heh heh! I get it; I¡¯ll deliver it tomorrow."

    ...

    The phone receiver was filled with wickedughter.

    Elliana was shocked and furious. Timara Zephyr actually nned to harm her! She intended to send her to that old man¡¯s bed!

    "I¡¯m so angry; I¡¯m going to call the police!" Elliana eximed.

    "Wait up!" Luna quickly stopped her, whispering a strategy into her ear.

    The more Elliana listened, the more sense it made, calming her down considerably, and she ultimately nodded in agreement.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    Elliana had just arrived at the hotel entrance when she ran into Norman Bet!

    The man gazed at her; it was already 11 p.m., where had this girl beening back from?

    He asked sternly, "Where have you been?"

    "I went out for some fun..." Elliana replied nonchntly, and ran over to take his hand, giggling, "Norman Bet, let¡¯s go back home. Love you."

    The man, helpless, could only hold her little hand in return and lead her back home.

    Lana, seeing Elliana and Norman Bet return together, breathed a sigh of relief. She had reminded Elliana toe back early.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t the young master¡¯s return before the young mistress¡¯s, there was no big issue.

    Norman Bet went to the bathroom for a shower, leaving the idle Elliana to curl up on the sofa to watch some TV; she hadn¡¯t watched TV in a long time. She wasn¡¯t interested in dramas but rather cartoons.

    After showering, the man approached her, reminding, "Girl, it¡¯s time for bed."

    "Ah? Let me finish this episode!" Seeing that the man seemed unwilling, she coquettishly pleaded, "Please, Norman Bet~"

    The man said nothing, simply going to her side and holding her in his arms, implying that he¡¯d watch with her.

    Though Elliana initially felt nothing, when Norman Bet rested his chin on her shoulder, her face turned red instantly as the ticklish breath made her involuntarily recall Timara¡¯s...

    The deeper she thought, the redder her face became.

    Seeing her face so flushed, Norman Bet asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you ill?"

    "I...I¡¯m just embarrassed~ You...you smell good." Elliana didn¡¯t know what nonsense she was babbling.

    "Oh? Do I?"

    The man couldn¡¯t help but give her a quick peck on the face.

    But the little girl in his arms seemed to have reacted somehow, as her entire neck flushed red.

    Elliana snuck a nce at the man; only then did she realize that his eyes were filled with wild desire, looking like he wanted to devour her.

    "Norman Bet, there¡¯s a UFO behind you!"

    "Childish trick!"

    ...

    The next day.

    Early morning.

    As soon as she arrived at the set, Timara was once again feigning friendliness, tending to her clothes and asking if she was tired.

    Elliana saw clearly in her heart that this woman was no good! But remembering Luna¡¯s n, she swallowed her anger and pretended to y along.

    After work, when she got back to the hotel and entered the master bedroom, something felt off. Rushing back to the living room, she saw a woman in a chic, warm-toned, fitted dress sitting on the sofa. That unparalleled elegance could only belong to Joy Lyle.

    When Joy looked at her, her eyes curved with a teasing smile: "Just now realized my presence?"

    "Sis! Why are you here!" Elliana eximed in sheer joy, rushing over to hug her.

    "Oh my~" Joy almost lost her bnce as Elliana threw herself at her.

    Lana brought in some fruit, smiling, "The young mistress didn¡¯t notice you earlier, Miss Joy."

    "Indeed, I was wondering when this little girl would spot me." Joy gently patted Elliana¡¯s back.

    As they separated, Elliana remarked, "I thought I saw something earlier."

    "Elliana, you seem to have grown quite a bit." Joy said to the girl in front of her.

    Hearing this, Elliana beamed, touching her head, "Really! It seems like I can still grow taller."

    They sat down together for some heartfelt conversation, and Elliana learned that after Art Elegance was closed down, Joy was practically a jobless wanderer. Although two variety shows had approached her, Joy turned them down.

    Joy said she intended to take the opportunity to unwind.

    However, Elliana felt even more guilty; if it weren¡¯t for dealing with Eleanor Llyod, Joy wouldn¡¯t have missed her opportunity with South Wind Song.

    By the evening, Joy stayed in another guest room at the hotel. Despite Elliana¡¯s efforts to have her stay, Joy onlyughed, iming she didn¡¯t want to disturb the couple.

    At midnight,

    When Norman Bet finally returned, Elliana quickly rushed over to ask: "Norman Bet, Norman Bet! Can you sign my sister to yourpany?"

 Chapter 55 - 54: The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 54: The Banquet</h4>

    "You can sign your cousin directly into your studio; it¡¯s better than signing directly with thepany."

    After saying this, Norman Bet patted the little girl¡¯s head and continued, "For such small matters, you can decide on your own."

    "Hehe, Norman Bet, you¡¯re really nice." Elliana Lyle thought for a while and decided to ask Joy Lyle if she was willing first.

    So, she quickly sent a message to Joy Lyle and soon received a reply.

    Sister: "Of course, we can look out for each other. Oh, I was just about to tell you, I¡¯m going to visit our eldest sister tomorrow."

    Kitty: "Hmm, Sister Phoebe¡¯s house has many cats! I¡¯ve visited before."

    ...

    Time flew by, a weekter.

    That day, after Elliana finished filming, it was already noon.

    Thomas Lee called everyone to stop and was unusually cheerful. He announced, "Everyone¡¯s worked hard. Our premiere starts tomorrow, so today we¡¯ll wrap up early. I¡¯m treating, and the venue is provided by Mr. Shen, on the second floor of Vicars Hotel. It¡¯s all ours, except for post-production staff who have to work a bit harder. Everyone who cane, please do!"

    The actors and staff present all apuded enthusiastically. Timara Zephyr stood among them, sneakily ncing at Elliana, her eyes scanning up and down, with a smile that carried an ambiguous meaning.

    "Elliana, I remember you¡¯re staying at Vicars Hotel. How about giving me a ride?" Yates Zander approached her, speaking half-jokingly.

    Elliana did not refuse: "Sure."

    To Elliana, Yates was a very nice person¡ªgentle, polite, and gentlemanly. Most importantly, they were both artists under Norman Bet¡¯spany.

    So Elliana didn¡¯t think Yates¡¯s attention towards her was driven by any personal motive.

    "Alright, Elliana, wait a moment while I make a call," Yates said.

    Elliana nodded slightly: "Sure, no problem, I¡¯ll wait."

    ...

    Since Victor King was also in the car, Yates Zander didn¡¯t chit-chat much with Elliana.

    Conversely, Victor King felt a bit strange. She suspiciously stared at Yates in the front seat. Even though he was in the samepany as Elliana, didn¡¯t Yates have his own car and driver? Why insist on catching a ride with them?

    Upon returning to the hotel, Elliana dropped Yates off on the second floor, and they parted ways.

    She hurried back to her room and couldn¡¯t even talk much with Lana before quickly calling Luna to check on her preparations.

    Ring... Ring... Ring...

    "Hello, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable. Please try againter..."

    She called three times, but there was no answer. Elliana sighed, not knowing what Luna was up to, and had no choice but to start changing into her pre-arranged gown.

    Lana: "Madam, do you need me to curl your hair a bit? I think slightly wavy hair would look really nice on you."

    "Sure." Elliana had never curled her hair before, but hearing Lana suggest it, she wanted to give it a try.

    ...

    Vicars Hotel, second floor, the hall.

    There weren¡¯t many people at the moment, with more than an hour until the party started. In a corner, there were two women in dresses.

    "Later, put this in a drink and serve it. Once it¡¯s done, you definitely won¡¯t be a minor character in my next lead role film."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Sister Yun!"

    ...

    When the party started, Thomas Lee stood at the top and addressed everyone who hade: "Everyone, we¡¯re very pleased to gather here today. Before the party starts, I want to thank everyone for their hard work on South Wind Song..."

    The director spoke as Elliana kept calling Luna, but still couldn¡¯t reach her.

    Amid a loud apuse, the party officially began.

    With Luna not answering the phone, Elliana felt a bit anxious and decided it was best to keep her distance from Timara Zephyr.

    Ever since eavesdropping on Timara Zephyr with the businessman, Elliana had been extremely wary.

    No matter what Timara Zephyr offered her today, she would not eat or touch it!

    Gradually, investors and reporters approached her, the lead actress, to toast, even though today wasn¡¯t the premiere. Most reporters had caught wind of the news and came to get acquainted.

    Elliana wore an elegant long ck dress, with naturally draped, half-concealing wavy long hair. Whether in appearance or demeanor, she stood out at the party.

    This gave the reporters plenty to talk about, with everyone praising her appearance, since the premiere hadn¡¯t aired, and they couldn¡¯tment on her acting.

    Elliana smiled awkwardly yet politely, responding to each person, although she drank little each time; she still ended up drinking quite a bit due to the sheer number of people, leaving her slightly tipsy, with her cheeks slightly flushed.

    Then, other crew members came to toast her, and Elliana, fearing she might do something wrong if she drank too much, only took a small sip each time as a gesture.

    Midway through the event, Timara Zephyr, wearing a backless white trailing gown and holding a ss of red wine in both elegant hands, was walking towards her.

    Elliana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, determined not to touch any of the sses in Timara Zephyr¡¯s hands.

    Logically, it would take Timara Zephyr some time to walk over, but as the lead actress, she couldn¡¯t leave; she could only watch as Timara Zephyr approached.

    She saw Timara Zephyr chatting andughing with other crew members as she made her way over, slightly tipsy, with a flushed oval-shaped face.

    Timara Zephyr smiled and said, "Elliana, we¡¯ve been filming together for so long,e, let me toast you."

    Everyone around smiled, watching the two of them, as Elliana smiled and nodded, bracing herself to say, "Sister Yun, you¡¯re too kind."

    Elliana raised her ss only to realize it was already empty.

    Suddenly, an unknown hand appeared out of nowhere and took her empty ss, and Timara naturally extended a ss of wine to her.

    Timara looked at her with a full smile, gesturing for her to take the ss. Elliana¡¯s hand paused in the air, feeling as if the ss in Timara¡¯s hand was an abyss.

    But as the lead actress of South Wind Song, Elliana attracted too much attention. If she didn¡¯t take it, Timara would surely have something to say, so she awkwardly epted the ss from Timara.

    Seeing Elliana ept it, Timara¡¯s smile grew wider, "Elliana, may our South Wind Song be a big hit. I toast to you with this ss."

    Elliana maintained her smile and said, "Sister Yun, you¡¯ve worked hard too," secretly thinking: "As if I¡¯d believe you!"

    As their sses clinked, Elliana pretended to slip, losing her bnce, and the ss in her hand dropped to the floor.

    The red liquid soaked into the light-yellow carpet, quickly leaving a dark red stain.

    "Elliana, are you alright?" Concerned people gathered around, wanting to show their care.

    Supported by Timara, Elliana shook her head and smiled at them before turning to Timara and saying, "Sorry."

    "It¡¯s fine." Timara said, helping her up.

    Once Elliana regained her footing, someone unexpectedly handed her another ss of wine. Turning to see who, it was May Lewis, who yed the role of Cailin.

    She looked seventeen or eighteen, pure and youthful, this girl seldom spoke in the crew, ying a small maid role.

    Elliana took the ss and kindly said, "Thank you."

    "Elliana, you¡¯re too polite," May Lewis shyly bowed her head.

    After thanking May Lewis, Elliana raised her ss and addressed the surrounding staff and actors: "Everyone has worked hard, let¡¯s have a toast. May our work keep getting better and better,"

    With that, Elliana slightly tilted her head back and downed the wine in one go.

 Chapter 56 - 55: May Lewisâ€™s Gentleness

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 55: May Lewis¡¯s Gentleness</h4>

    After socializing with everyone, Elliana Lyle felt she was already drunk, her head heavy and feet light, her whole face burning.

    Worse yet, she felt hot all over, a deep unease and agitation spreading through her heart, a bad premonition looming.

    But she soon dispelled it.

    Then she called Luna again, but still no answer. Having no choice, Elliana could only walk out of the party to the window outside, open it, and let a cool breeze wash over her, making her feel much clearer.

    Leaning against the window, she looked at her phone, unsure if she should call Luna once more.

    At that moment, an unfamiliar number appeared on the screen. She squinted to look at it and finally decided to answer.

    "It¡¯s me, Luna!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Elliana was momentarily broken down. She asked eagerly, "Where have you been?"

    "Something urgent happened here. Where are you?" Luna said smoothly, her voice interspersed with panting, as if running yet not quite.

    Elliana ran her fingers through her hair and said, "I¡¯m at Vicars Hotel, on the second floor."

    "Wait there, don¡¯t drink anything. I¡¯ming to find you."

    "Hmm~" Ellianazily leaned against the window, watching the cars driving on the street outside, her eyes bing vacant and powerless.

    In a daze, she recalled thest time Norman Bet held her in his arms, pressing down on her, his cold eyes filled with wild desire,pletely different from his usual self.

    Thinking of this, Elliana chuckled to herself, feeling even more agitated and restless. Her delicate hands weakly tugged at the hair covering her corbone.

    Her blurry vision watching the buildings outside shrink, almost turning into mirages...

    Just then! Someone came from behind and tapped her on the shoulder, jolting her awake. She turned around, nearly losing her bnce.

    She felt someone steady her, a faint scent of blood drifting into her nostrils. After rubbing her eyes, Elliana finally saw the person in front of her¡ªit was Luna.

    Looking rather disheveled!

    Her hair was messy, her forehead had a dirty wound, half of her face was smeared with blood, her arms exposed from her short-sleeved shirt showed severe abrasions.

    Luna looked at Elliana with worried eyes, seeing Elliana smiling idiotically, her face flushed, eyes zed.

    "Did you drink?" Luna asked.

    "Embrace me~"

    Luna frowned, ignoring Elliana¡¯s nonsense, directly snatched her phone, and unlocked it with her hand.

    While Elliana was being difficult, she identally grabbed the wound on Luna¡¯s arm. Luna didn¡¯t cry out, just gritted her teeth and then pped Elliana¡¯s rear with her backhand.

    "Ouch~ It hurts~"

    Luna called Norman Bet and said, "Come quickly to pick up your wife, or she¡¯ll be snatched by someone."

    After saying this, she handed the phone to Elliana, who stupidly put it to her ear, hearing nothing but Norman Bet¡¯s voice.

    Elliana foolishly said, "Norman Bet,e quickly, I want to devour you."

    Norman Bet, hearing this, just took it as Elliana being too drunk at the party and said, "I¡¯ming right back."

    Beep!

    The phone was hung up, Elliana pouting with some grievance. Luna looked around warily, grasped Elliana¡¯s shoulder, and instructed, "Wait here for Norman Bet, don¡¯t go anywhere."

    Finished instructing, Luna opened the window to the maximum and directly flipped out in front of Elliana.

    "Eh?" Elliana dumbstruckly stuck her head out the window, but Luna had already vanished, while downstairs, fragrance wafted out from the window.

    At this moment, a few people emerged from the party hall, most were backstage crew, and after some left, only two remained.

    Those two looked around and ultimately focused on Elliana by the window.

    "Elliana, we¡¯ll help you upstairs to rest," the two said.

    "Hmm?" Elliana tried to maintain that tiny bit of rity in her mind, but her whole body felt limp, with almost no strength at all.

    She was half-pushed, half-pulled into the elevator by them, and just as the doors were about to close, Elliana grasped the door, which lightly pinched her hand before opening again.

    Blurgh~

    Seeing Elliana about to vomit, the two quickly let go to avoid her, their faces showing disdain.

    Elliana couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, stumbling out of the elevator, running to a nearby trash can.

    Her legs somewhat weak, she clung tightly to the trash can and, with a loud gag, vomited most of the red wine out of her stomach.

    Hearing the two chasing her from behind, Elliana touched her head, feeling a bit clearer with the alcohol being expelled, she mused she couldn¡¯t go upstairs...

    Understanding this, Elliana then realized those behind her didn¡¯t actually want to take her to rest. She wanted to run away, feeling like she was flying, her whole body burning like a zing phoenix.

    Flying, she pushed open a door, turned around and used herst bit of strength to close it.

    "Elliana? Elliana? Open the door!"

    Outside was the sound of knocking, Elliana slumped against the door, sliding down to sit on the floor, despite the knocking outside.

    "I didn¡¯t drink much..." Elliana felt anxious and panicked, quickly pulled out her phone, shakily pressed it to call Norman Bet.

    "Hello~ Norman Bet~ Help me... save me... wah..." Elliana said and immediately started crying.

    On the phone, Norman Bet¡¯s anxious consoling voice said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ming right away. Tell me, where are you now?"

    "I... I¡¯m... behind the door."

    "Which door are you behind?"

    ...

    On the expressway circling the city, a ck car was speeding, Norman Bet gripping the steering wheel with one hand, eyes full of worry, his palms sweaty.

    He quickly called the manager of Vicars Hotel: "Get everyone to find Elliana!"

    "Okay, Mr. Bet."

    ¨D¨D¨DAt Vicars Hotel, currently chaotic from top to bottom, whether there were people or not, doors were being opened and checked one by one.

    Manager Hu Xue was also leading people to check each floor, outside thepetent female manager was already cursing mentally.

    If anything happened to the youngdy at her hotel, she couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences.

    At this time, Elliana was still behind the safety exit door, the two outside had long left, no longer knocking.

    Elliana¡¯s face was flushed, feeling hot and restless all over, her shoes were already off, legs rubbing against each other, trying to keep herst bit of rity. She had to leave here fast.

    Supporting herself on the stair railing, she managed to stand up, suddenly hearing someoneing up from downstairs, footsteps getting closer.

    The twoing up were the ones who wanted to take her just earlier.

    Elliana recognized one, the one who handed her the drink, May Lewis!

    "No..." She struggled to climb up, but her legs were utterly powerless, like walking through water with abnormal resistance.

    "Elliana, we¡¯ll help you rest." May Lewis said once more, her eyes guilty but quickly concealed.

    Elliana wanted to call for help, but opening her mouth produced no sound, her throat dry and hoarse as if filled with sand.

    May Lewis and the other unidentified person exchanged nces, and forcefully pulled Elliana up, trying to take her upstairs.

    However, Elliana¡¯s constant resistance made it not so easy to get her upstairs.

    p!

    A pnded harshly on Elliana¡¯s face!

    May Lewis was shocked! "What are you doing! How can you hit her!"

    "Make her behave, it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll die from it."

    Pain, instead, caused a moment of rity for Elliana, knowing if she were taken, she¡¯d be doomed!

    "Elliana, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you upstairs to rest, don¡¯t be scared~" May Lewis began tofort her, her voice soft and gentle like a stream.

    "Let go of me... let go~" Elliana continued to resist.

    "Stop talking, just take her upstairs," the other woman said and dragged Elliana up.

 Chapter 57 - 56: Reporter

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 56: Reporter</h4>

    A petite server came out of the restroom, and upon a closer look, it was none other than Luna.

    Her forehead wound was simply treated, covered by her bangs. She adjusted her clothes, with a slight curl at her lips, and walked into the second-floor hall party carrying a tray.

    Ten minutester.

    The party was nearing its end, and a group of reporters gathered in the corner, whispering.

    Someone suddenly started a rumor, and the group, each with their gear, ascended to the third floor.

    They had just received a tip that an actress from South Wind Song was upstairs having an affair with a wealthy man.

    Excited by such gossip, they were quite interested.

    Upon arriving at the mentioned room 6112, all the reporters readied their equipment, exchanging looks, uncertain about the authenticity of the tip. No one dared act rashly in case it was a prank and found others inside; they would all faceints.

    The hard-won status could be lost.

    At this moment, a short figure appeared¡ªa server, hair falling over the face. She squeezed through the crowd and gently pulled the door handle. Room 6122¡¯s door swung open.

    Everyone was startled¡ªit wasn¡¯t locked!

    "The news is inside, seize the opportunity." The petite server said this and left directly.

    The group had already assumed it was a setup¡ªhow could there possibly be news in there?

    However, seeing a few reporters entering ahead, the rest followed with their cameras.

    Upon entering the room, the scene before them filled them with joy. Raising their cameras, they snapped away wildly. On the bed, a couple was entwined, and upon hearing themotion, a man let out a sharp scream.

    The passionate moment of the two had already been captured by the reporters.

    "Get out!" the man roared angrily, wrapping himself in the sheets. But the naked woman beside him, like a snake, continued clinging to him, ignoring the reporters.

    The woman raised her head, her face blushing down to her chest, her eyes filled with longing. She stared nkly at the reporters, only to realize and scream, burying herself under the covers.

    "Mr. Wang, does your wife know about your affair with a popr actress?"

    A bold reporter dared to ask.

    This question made the man¡¯s face flush red with rage, his veins bulging, and he roared angrily, "Get out, all of you!"

    At this point, a group of bodyguards rushed in at the door, menacingly trying to drive the reporters out. They had just gone to catch the girl who had been stealthily following and photographing them earlier, but failed to catch her!

    However, with more people, the reporters had no intention of leaving. A few bodyguards dared not cause a scene there, afraid to use force.

    "Ms. Timara Zephyr, did you know Mr. Wang is married?"

    "Ah!!! Stop asking! Get out! Get out! Ah!!!!" Timara Zephyr screamed, holding her head in despair!

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Ten Minutes Ago.

    Luna walked into the party with the drinks, while a slightly tipsy Timara was chatting with Holly,pletely unaware of Luna approaching her.

    "Ms. Zephyr, here¡¯s the drink Mr. Wang ordered for you. He asked me to tell you that you¡¯re very professional." Luna handed over the drink.

    Timara¡¯s expression was not good, especially with Luna mentioning Mr. Wang in front of so many people, making her uneasy even though Luna didn¡¯t say much.

    "Okay, thank you."

    ¨D¨D¨D Meanwhile, Norman Bet returned just in time and ran into the two people escorting Elliana Lyle!

    "Norman Bet~"

    May Lewis and herpanion were startled, loosening their grip.

    Taking advantage of their rxed hold, Elliana managed to break free with some effort, wobbling towards Norman Bet, though she barely took a couple of steps before her legs gave out!

    Norman Bet¡¯s pupils dted, and he rushed over in two steps, catching Elliana just before she hit the ground.

    "I¡¯ve got you." He held her soft body close, feeling Elliana¡¯s feverish heat, her eyes dazed yet sparkling with tears.

    Smelling the familiar lotus scent, Elliana felt she had found support, winding her arms clumsily around the man¡¯s neck, going straight in for a kiss.

    Norman allowed the little girl to kiss him, but his gaze over her shoulder turned furious, sharp as a knife towards the two people.

    May Lewis quickly exined, "Elliana had too much to drink, we... we were just going to take her to rest."

    Stammering, her words hardly convinced herself, knowing full well that Norman Bet was a terrifying man, causing her legs to shake!

    Without a signal from Norman, Raymond Wood knew what to do, and with a wave of his hand, the bodyguards surrounded those two immediately!

    Elliana was restless in Norman Bet¡¯s embrace, moving like a water snake.

    "Let¡¯s go, be good." Norman held her tightly, filled with fear at the close call, that his little girl almost got into trouble!

    ...

    Back in the room, Lana was still unaware, but seeing Norman Bet¡¯s expression, she knew something had happened!

    Norman carried her into the master bedroom, nning to call ire White, but Elliana knocked the phone away!

    She tangled like yarn, touching his face randomly, whispering into his ear...

    "Norman Bet, I feel awful..."

    "Be good, I¡¯ll call the doctor for you."

    However, as if she couldn¡¯t hear, the girl in his arms grew more restless.

    She pulled open his suit further, clutching the man¡¯s face, demanding a kiss. Caught off bnce, Norman was pushed onto the bed by Elliana.

    Like a climbing kitten, shey on him, "Norman Bet..."

    Without finishing, she kissed him.

    Norman was slightly angry and helpless, flipping over to pin Elliana down, holding her iling hands and lifting her up.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    Muffled sobs...

    His low growl made the little girl cry.

    "It¡¯s okay, be good." Normanforted, carrying her horizontally into the bathroom, the cold water dousing the feverish heat, helping Elliana regain some rity.

    She looked at Norman¡¯s angry eyes and said, "Norman Bet, I feel awful."

    "Stand still!"

    He ran cold water into the bathtub and ced Elliana inside.

    "Lana,e in!" Norman called.

    Lana had been waiting at the door, rushed in when Norman summoned.

    Half an hourter.

    ire White prescribed medication for Elliana, then turned to Norman Bet with seriousness, "This kind of thing, it¡¯s best not to give it to Mrs. Elliana in the future. If you can¡¯t handle it, it¡¯ll only harm her."

    ...

    Hearing this, Norman Bet¡¯s face darkened profoundly, what does he mean he couldn¡¯t handle it?

    He was just afraid the little girl would think he was taking advantage of her.

    Elliana, having taken the medication by now,y nestled in Lana¡¯s arms asleep, her face tender, her breathing soft.

    ire White packed his medical kit and patted Norman on the shoulder, "Alright, I¡¯m off. You shoulde see me about your kidneys when you have time."

    Norman Bet: "..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 58 - 57: Shock

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 57: Shock</h4>

    When Elliana Lyle woke up, it was already the next morning. She felt groggy from sleep, with multiple areas of her body feeling sore and weak, especially her left cheek, which was faintly aching and seemed swollen.

    She twisted her body to sit up from the covers, grabbing her phone off the nightstand. The ring white light from the phone shone on her face, making her appear unusually pale in the dim environment with ckout curtains tightly drawn.

    Elliana¡¯s first reaction: It¡¯s 7 o¡¯clock, time to get up and head to the film crew.

    In her phone¡¯s message bar, there were several notifications from Weibo.

    Shock! Business Tycoon Simon King caught having an affair with a popr actress in a hotel...

    "Who is it?" A confused Elliana was immediately piqued with curiosity and realized who it was after clicking into the page!

    An indecent photo of a man and woman had been exposed, showing Simon King with eyes zing in anger and Timara Zephyr¡¯s eyes blurry, filled with lust. The carefully ced mosaic preserved thest shred of dignity for Timara.

    Thements below were dense; without insults, they consisted of appalling vulgarities,beling Timara as a slut.

    Elliana bit her lip, unable to suppress the urge to pat her chest in relief, thankful that it was Timara and not her.

    She recalled that she had also been drugged, and her clothes had already been changed, sending a chill through her heart!

    But slowly recollecting, it seemed... it was Norman Bet who had saved her, providing a measure offort in her heart.

    She turned on the light, got out of bed, and wearing slippers, stepped out of the master bedroom. Upon seeing here out, Lana hurriedly went to support her.

    "Ma¡¯am, are you feeling better?" Lana¡¯s action in supporting her was gentle, her eyes filled with concern.

    Elliana shook her muddled head, "It¡¯s nothing, Lana. How did I get back yesterday?"

    Seemingly noticing Elliana¡¯s doubts, Lana exined, "It was the young master who carried you back, Ma¡¯am, rest assured."

    "Oh~" That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!

    Elliana sat on the sofa and casually asked, "Where¡¯s Norman Bet? Has he gone out again?"

    "Yes, it seems the young master has something important to handle and might be backter." Lana said.

    Sunlight shone in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and Elliana felt like sitting on the tatami mat to bask in the sun.

    Looking down from the transparent ss window at the bustling street below, she saw arge crowd gathered downstairs.

    Strange, why are there so many people outside Vicars Hotel? Crowded, forming a circle with an empty space in the middle.

    They were all looking upward.

    The sky?

    Elliana instinctively looked up but saw nothing.

    "Lana, what happened downstairs?" Elliana asked while unlocking the window and giving it a push!

    Instantly!

    The noise rushed to her ears; she could hear the shouts from downstairs but couldn¡¯t discern what they were specifically shouting.

    Soon, she saw in the distance arge red truck, ring sirens as it approached ¡ª a fire truck, still rtively far away.

    Lana put down what she was holding, quickly ran over to take a look, and then ran to the door to call the front desk upstairs.

    "Hello, what happened downstairs?"

    After a few seconds, Lana hung up the phone. By this time, Elliana was already staring at her, looking eager to know what had happened.

    "Ma¡¯am, the front desk said that actress Timara Zephyr is about to jump off from the rooftop terrace!" Lana¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good,forting the slightly stunned Elliana who had heard the news: "Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be afraid."

    Timara is going to jump off the building!

    Of course, how did she not think of it, such a big scandal, Timara must feel like she can¡¯t live any longer!

    Thinking to quickly phone Luna, but still couldn¡¯t get through; she remembered Luna¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t been reachable all day yesterday, and Luna had called back via Inte phone¡ªit was impossible to call back.

    "Lana, I need to go up and look!" Elliana said and headed for the door.

    Lana knew she couldn¡¯t stop her, so she said, "Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll go with you."

    The door opened, and Elliana was stunned to see several burly men in suits outside! With a bang, she mmed the door shut again!

    ...

    After a while, Elliana opened the door again, heading for the rooftop-essible safe passage, with Lana and six strong bodyguards following her.

    Vicars Hotel rooftop.

    A lot of staff were already standing at the furthest distance from Timara, trying to persuade her, provoking Timara into yelling at them. They dared not approach, fearing Timara might die there, which would be unlucky and bad for business.

    Since the scandal broke, everyone¡¯s attitude had changed; she was no longer a popr actress. She was now just an adulterous mistress scorned by everyone.

    At that moment, Timara was quietly sitting at the edge of the rooftop, the cold sunlight shining on her smooth skin. She was merely wrapped in a robe that didn¡¯t cover much; at this point, did it matter what she wore?

    It didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    She was waiting for someone, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she was waiting for someone to push her to jump or someone to save her life.

    "Timara!"

    This crisp yet somewhat harsh voice startled Timara. She slowly turned her head; it was that "clean" woman, Elliana.

    Clean to the point of being blinding, Timara¡¯s deathly pale face first showed jealousy, then anger, then emptiness. She was about to die; what else could she hate?

    She ultimately waited for someone who made her want to die.

    Her dangling feet heavilynded on the extra tform. Timara stood up, just a step away from death.

    "Timara! Wait! You can¡¯t!" Elliana was truly urgent, admitting she hated Timara¡¯s vicious n, admitting that seeing the news gave her a sense of relief, but she never thought Timara would seek death.

    Life is genuinely fragile, unbearable of setbacks.

    "Timara, listen to me..."

    "Say what? You¡¯ve seen my joke? Are you happy now?" Timara interrupted Elliana, turning her head to stare intently at the anxious girl.

    Elliana shook her head; she dared not approach but continued, "Listen to me,e down first, if there¡¯s a problem, let¡¯s solve the problem. Don¡¯t you dislike me? If you die, how can you continue disliking me?"

    Timara said nothing, still staring at her, yet a flicker of light passed through her empty gaze. It seemed like she didn¡¯t really want to die, but how... could it be possible?

    "Don¡¯te over!"

    Intending to sneak closer while Timara was distracted, Elliana immediately stopped.

    Timara brushed away the hair that fell on her face, revealing a sneer, "You know what? Initially, the one meant to sleep with Simon King was you! I drugged you, why didn¡¯t you go? If today¡¯s news was about you and you were the one jumping, I¡¯d definitelye to see you make a fool of yourself!"

    The tone was like mocking an idiot, making Elliana inexplicably angry, yet she dared not provoke Timara.

    She was acting out of humanitarian concern; at this moment, she saw Timara as a peer, as a life.

    And if Timara¡¯s n had seeded, it would be her walking the dead-end road.

    What would it mean if Timara just died like this now? She wanted her in jail, to repent properly, and never rise again.

    "Timara, do you know what it feels like to be dying?"

    Elliana asked with a gentle tone, but Timara was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what Elliana was trying to say.

    "Painful, dark, you can¡¯t see, you can¡¯t hear, you can sense life as a thin thread, but you can¡¯t grasp it. You¡¯ll remember all the beauty in life, then you¡¯ll be scared, you¡¯ll regret... But all these are transient. The most painful thing is when you want to regret, yet it¡¯s toote."

    As she spoke, Elliana¡¯s eyes reddened, deeply remembering Norman Bet holding her in that rainy night; she truly wished to stay, but it was all toote.

    "What do you mean? Are you pretending to be a good person?" Unconsciously, Timara already shed two lines of tears. She kept shaking her head, not believing Elliana; the woman trying to persuade her was probably just trying to set up a persona, to gain attention, yet she couldn¡¯t let her seed, could she?

    "Dying is the least worthwhile thing; trust me this once, just this once, okay?" Elliana slowly extended her hand, just stopping there.

    However, the hotel staff recording with their phones behind Elliana deeply stabbed at the heartfelt Timara.

 Chapter 59 - 58: Wind

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 58: Wind</h4>

    "What do you understand? You understand nothing, a person like you who grew up with a silver spoon! What can you understand¨D¨D¨D!" Timara Zephyr shouted at her with heart-wrenching anger.

    Elliana Lyle stood against the wind, her hand still not withdrawn, though she was somewhat warmly angry: "Timara! Does your situation have anything to do with my silver spoon? Have you really seen yourself clearly?"

    "Do you really not want me to die? Hahaha..." After Timaraughed, she pointed to the people behind Elliana and cursed angrily: "Look at the pack of dogs behind you, they are apuding your kindness! So good at paving the way for you!"

    Hearing this, Elliana immediately reacted, with a gesture of her eyes, six tall and strong people snatched the recording phones and handed them all to her.

    Faced with Elliana, these people naturally dared to be angry but not speak up.

    Elliana took a slight step forward, sliding all the phones under the railing, making her intentions very clear.

    Timara looked at the phones on the ground and frowned slightly, "What do you mean?? Are you really trying to persuade me?" She was full of disbelief, even thinking it impossible.

    Elliana did not speak, she just extended her hand again, although still too far to grasp anything.

    "Jump already! What¡¯s the holdup?"

    From downstairs, someone shouted with a loudspeaker, Elliana¡¯s heart suddenly sank, she quickly said: "Don¡¯t listen to them, if you listen to them, won¡¯t you just be doing what they want? Where is your pride? How can you let them get their way?"

    "Pride, what pride? Elliana, look at the phone, see what¡¯s on it, see what they are saying about me, see what my studio said, read it to me." Timara¡¯s tone was very calm, as calm as dead water.

    "Timara..."

    "Read it to me!" Timara suddenly became furious, her state changed as if a fierce beast had burst out of the dead water.

    To avoid provoking her, Elliana had to pick up the phone, open Twitter, and start reading: "Thispany has already terminated the contract with Timara Zephyr..."

    "See, everyone pushed on the fallen wall!" When Timara heard the news from Elliana¡¯s mouth, she bent over and cried bitterly.

    "Why do you still care about this now? Think about your parents, they would be heartbroken over you, living without being an actress is not impossible." Elliana immediately put away the phone, deciding to stop reading, reading further would only agitate her more.

    Mentioning the words ¡¯parents¡¯, Timara became incredibly agitated, her parents! Just this morning, called her asking for thest sum of money.

    ...

    "Xiaoyun! You know your brother¡¯s illness, transfer all your remaining money." Her father Wane Zephyr sighed.

    Timara sat on the bed with vacant eyes; there was no more Simon King, no gossiping reporters asking questions, on the empty big bed there was only her.

    Listening to her father¡¯s voice through the phone, she began to sob softly as if a puppet injected with a soul, choking: "Dad, I¡¯m in trouble, I...I don¡¯t want to live anymore."

    Before her father could respond, her mother¡¯s voice rang out on the phone: "Hurry up and send the money! Always talking about dying, if you want to die, do it outside, send all the money you earned to me."

    The words like a bolt from the blue were so cold-hearted, her hand holding the phone trembled lightly, her slightly open mouth forced to remain silent.

    She hung up the phone, threw it aside, opened the door, and went to the hotel rooftop.

    Recalling her parents¡¯ words, Timaraughed until she cried, crying uncontrobly, perhaps she was never living for herself, her purpose of living was to earn money to prolong her brother¡¯s life with congenital heart disease.

    Her mother always said daughters are unreliable, the son must be saved.

    "Elliana, do you know? I envy you, I don¡¯t understand, I worked hard for so long, I could give up everything to not be the lead role, why did you easily rise to the top as soon as you came, you have money and power, but I... I have nothing, I walked step by step on my own, and when you came, all my efforts were in vain!"

    Hearing these words, Elliana sighed deeply, her eyes cold: "So you think, your situation, your imbnce, makes it right for you to help Simon King to harm me? Is this your effort?"

    This question went straight to the soul, Timara was momentarily deted, her eyes unfocused, bing dull and lifeless, she didn¡¯t know, she really didn¡¯t know...

    "That¡¯s all I have to say, youe up, you can delete their recorded videos, you don¡¯t want me to ride your wave of attention, do you?" Leaving this sentence, Elliana turned and left.

    By then, the firefighters had arrived, pulling out a big air cushion downstairs! An ample space was cleared around, and a yellow police line was stretched up!

    Her persuasion to Timara was not confident, she only wanted to dy time, she did not have the ability to rescue, staying here was pointless.

    Timara stood at the cold wind entrance, listening to the shouts of firefighters with loudspeakers downstairs, suddenly she realized everything she had was like the wind.

    The wind in her ears took her back to when she was 18, finally free from her home, entering university, that was the brightest moment in her life she felt.

    At that time, the senior¡¯s gaze was gentle, everything was full of hope.

    After finally graduating, with longing for the future life, everything was ruined that night.

    She entered an ordinary managementpany, got her first job, as an assistant to an 18th-tier little celebrity.

    She worked hard, only hoping the artist she served would be popr, then her sry would also increase more and more.

    But things didn¡¯tst long, on one asion, two talent scouts discovered her, and thus she got her first role, although a small role, she still felt the future was promising.

    She felt like she was turning over a new leaf, dreaming of having lots of money in the future, freedom, traveling the world with her loved one.

    Until she was noticed by a man named Simon King, her nightmare began.

    She was drugged, taken to that man¡¯s bed, recorded on video, and threatened.

    Facing Simon King¡¯s threat, she had topromise, she dared not call the police, dared not tell anyone.

    That night, she took a shower for a long time, her whole body wrinkled and white, swollen, she continued washing.

    So filthy, really filthy, that man¡¯sughter, so disgusting!

    The next day, she officially broke up with the senior, feeling she no longer deserved his gentleness.

    Simon King visited her from time to time, she wanted to escape, but couldn¡¯t, just when she wanted to end it all!

    Her parents again started asking her for money, and on the table, was the check Simon King left.

    She disdainfully wanted this dirty money.

    That night, she stared at the check for a long time, her brother needed treatment, initially, her parents didn¡¯t let her go to college, and her promise was: after I go to college, get a better job, earn more money to treat my brother¡¯s illness.

    Later, she became a different person, the former Timara Zephyr was never found again, she started bing ugly, knowing Simon King had money, she started enduring disgust to please him, unknowingly, also got used to it.

    Later, she only thought about clinging to people with more power and influence, attempting to attach to Shane Southwell, trying to cling to Norman Bet, countless times...

    From the moment she used the check, she waspletely trapped.

 Chapter 60 - 59: Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 59: Exposed</h4>

    Elliana Lyle returned to the room and quickly wrapped herself in a small nket. She was nearly frozen to death up on the rooftop; despite the bright sun, the wind that blew was still cold.

    At this moment, in the abandoned warehouse of the Vicars Hotel.

    Two women in formal dresses were tightly bound and lying on the ground; they were May Lewis and Lisa Johnson, the ones who tried to take Elliana away.

    A bodyguard in a suit stared intently at them. Since they were tied upst night by Norman Bet¡¯s people, they hadn¡¯t seen Norman since.

    Unlike Lisa Johnson, May Lewis remained very quiet, not cursing but sobbing secretly.

    Lisa Johnson, on the other hand, only moved slightly on the ground, twisting her body with effort. She no longer had the energy she had at the beginning. After being tied up for so long, she was almost at her limit.

    Squeak¨D¨D¨D!

    The sound of the iron door opening was dull and piercing. Blinding light quickly flooded in as a strikingly handsome man walked in against the light, exuding a demeanor of a judge.

    He was followed by several bodyguards.

    Raymond Wood brought a clean chair, cing it four meters away from the two women, and Norman Bet sat down next to it, his gaze coldly fixed on the two writhing on the ground.

    Norman was too busyst night to deal with them. ording to Dongzi, these two had refused to speak the truth sincest night.

    Being tied up overnight, they seemed a lot more docile.

    "Mr. Bet, it wasn¡¯t me! It really wasn¡¯t! It was her! She was the one who made me do it. She even pped Miss Lyle! I never bullied Miss Lyle!" May Lewis finally had the chance to exin to Norman Bet as he arrived, desperately looking up at him, hoping he would let her go.

    Lisa Johnson, upon hearing this, instantly turned red with rage, "You little bitch, what do you mean I made you do it! Weren¡¯t you also trying to please Timara Zephyr? You were the one who gave Elliana the drink!"

    "You just said, who did she hit?" Norman Bet asked this in a calm, knife-sharp voice.

    Of course, he had seen the surveince.

    "She hit Miss Lyle! She did it right in the hallway, Mr. Bet! She called me over to support Miss Lyle. That¡¯s all I know!" May Lewis exined desperately, her eyes full of pleading and innocence.

    "Raymond, hit her."

    "You! What are you going to do! Don¡¯t you have any respect for thew... No! Don¡¯te any closer¨D¨D¨D!" Lisa Johnson¡¯s once fairly pretty face was filled with terror, her eyes trembling!

    The sound of ps fell continuously, mixed with ghostly screams!

    Terrified by the scene, May Lewis trembled, not daring to look more.

    "You speak." The man¡¯s voice was as cold as the King Hargreaves judging spirits. Any ordinary young girl would probably be reduced to tears by now.

    "It was Timara Zephyr who asked me to hand Miss Lyle the drink. She said I¡¯m new and should be sensible. I kept holding the drink Timara gave me, waiting for a chance to make Miss Lyle remember me. Later, when Miss Lyle epted the drink from me, I was quite happy." Talking about it, May Lewis burst into tears, "I... I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way..."

    But Norman Bet wasn¡¯t buying her story. It was strange; he could see through anyone¡¯s lies, yet Elliana could always deceive him.

    "Raymond, you know what to do." Norman stood up, not giving these two a shred of pity.

    May Lewis didn¡¯t understand Norman¡¯s intention; startled, she stared at the man heading towards the iron door, his back so indifferent that she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart.

    "Enough!" Raymond called out and waved his hand, prompting the bodyguard Dongzi, who was still pping Lisa Johnson, to immediately stop.

    Dongzi took half a step back, standing beside Lisa Johnson, revealing her face swollen like a pig¡¯s head, red as burning coal.

    "..." Lisa Johnsony there motionless, dizzy from the beating, with only a buzzing sound in her ears; she felt as if her face no longer belonged to her.

    In her state, May Lewis was naturally terrified, her eyes welling up with tears, shaking and sobbing; not out of pity for Lisa Johnson, but purely out of fear. Norman Bet didn¡¯t believe her at all!

    "Dongzi, handle it properly." Raymond handed the task to Dongzi; he didn¡¯t have time to deal with these two.

    Dongzi was taken aback, then asked, "Brother Raymond, should I send them to the police station?"

    "Idiot!" Raymond shot Dongzi a frustrated re.

    Noon, 12 o¡¯clock.

    Elliana Lyle was curled up on the sofa, the TV ying cartoons, but her eyes stayed fixed on her phone. Only Lana, who had finished her chores, watched the TV diligently.

    The premiere of South Wind Song was forced to cancel today, and ire Cotton sent her a message.

    ire: "Elliana, the director threw a huge tantrum today."

    Then followed a video.

    In the video, Thomas Lee was smashing arge teacup, shouting at the air, as though he were not on the set but in a study.

    "His grandma¡¯s! Always stirring up trouble for me! Damn it to hell!" Thomas Lee¡¯s yelling bore some resemnce to a raging gori.

    But what puzzled Elliana was, how did ire Cotton get that video?

    Buzzing¡«

    ire: "Elliana, haven¡¯t you looked at Weibo? This was uploaded by aizen."

    Next followed the Weibo link.

    "???" The currentizens are really something! Indeed, the video¡¯s angle was shot from outside the window, the camera shake revealing the reflection of the ss.

    She quickly looked outside, seeing only high rises, as there were no "desperate fugitives."

    Now Timara Zephyr could no longer y ra Grey¡¯s role, and having hit another trending topic for a failed suicide attempt, she¡¯s currently in the hospital, with reporters who follow relentlessly reporting she¡¯s okay.

    Because of the cheating mistress scandal, Timara Zephyr was cklisted across the inte, her rted works taken down, affecting South Wind Song.

    It seems the second female lead would have to be reced. Elliana thought of bringing Joy Lyle back, though unsure if Thomas Lee would be pleased.

    Thinking it over, letting Norman Bet handle it seemed safer!

    Pikachu?¡«

    At this moment, a call came in from an unfamiliar North City number.

    "Hello, who¡¯s this."

    "It¡¯s me, Luna."

    Upon hearing that familiar sultry voice, Elliana instantly exploded, sitting upright, her tone very aggressive, "You still have the nerve to call me! Weren¡¯t you supposed to have everything under control? Where did you run off to? Do you know I nearly bought the farm?"

    "Don¡¯t shout, don¡¯t shout, cool off a bit, you¡¯re making my ears ring." Luna¡¯szy tone only made Elliana more furious.

    Luna continued, "I ran into some issues at the time, little assistant, why don¡¯t youe see me? I happen to have something I need your help with."

    "What could you possibly need my help with?" Hearing Luna needed something, Elliana had a bad premonition, yet she indeed was Luna¡¯s assistant.

    Luna replied, "Come on,e over, and I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯m not far, just 700 meters to the left from the Vicars Hotel at the Fengxiang Business Hotel, Room 084."

    "Noting!" Elliana hung up immediately.

    ...

    minutester.

    Fengxiang Business Hotel, Room 084.

    "Oh my goodness! How did you end up like this? Were you chased by a dog?"

    Elliana was stunned. At this moment, Luna was changing bandages, wearing just a small tank top, her bangs clipped up, revealing the wounds on her forehead.

    The abrasions on her arm were especially shocking.

    "Pretty much, chased by dogs, or King¡¯s dogs," Luna said casually as she applied medicine to her wounds, her expression not changing at all.

    King¡¯s dogs? Elliana didn¡¯t understand, so she asked, "What do you mean? Were you discovered by Simon King¡¯s people? By the way, you should have gotten the evidence, right?"

    Luna nodded, "Yes, but it¡¯s not enough, so I want you to do me a favor." Then she looked directly at Elliana.

 Chapter 61 - 60: Unfilial Son

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 60: Unfilial Son</h4>

    "What¡¯s up?"

    Seeing Luna¡¯s serious look, Elliana Lyle instinctively touched her bag.

    "I¡¯ve been exposed, so it¡¯s not good for me to continue tailing Simon King. You help me follow him," Luna said, reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be nearby following you. You¡¯ll be fine."

    Elliana kept shaking her head at this request. Was this some kind of international joke? Asking her to tail Simon King? She almost got eaten alive by Simon King, okay!

    "Tch, coward!" Luna pouted and shook her head, looking disdainful, and continued applying ointment to her wound.

    Coward? Has Elliana ever been afraid of anyone?

    "It¡¯s just tailing Simon King! How hard can it be?" Elliana patted her chest. "Leave it to me!"

    "Mm." Luna raised an eyebrow and smiled, everything within her grasp.

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Rnd Brokerage Co., Ltd.

    Meeting room.

    This was a very important shareholders¡¯ meeting. The finance manager, Mr. Qian, had been sentenced to five years in prison for helping the Art Elegance bossunder money.

    Although Rnd hadn¡¯t suffered a fatal blow, its reputation took a hit due to illegal tax evasion, and it had to pay back a lot of taxes.

    All the shareholders attributed everything to Shane Southwell.

    The secondrgest shareholder, Matthew Lee, wore a grim expression. He didn¡¯t speak up, but instead, a shareholder with only three percent stood up.

    "Since the vice president took office, not only has thepany failed to develop in a positive direction, but it¡¯s also losing money, causing significant shareholder losses! President, this time the finance manager broke thew! Thepany evaded taxes! Where did the evaded taxes go?"

    "Yeah! Whose pocket did the evaded taxes go into? It couldn¡¯t have been with the finance manager, could it?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to Shane Southwell¡¯s face, like wolves eying a sheep.

    Shane Southwell was still sitting in his wheelchair. His expression, which could hardly be described as sullen, had ckened to the point of resembling coal, with a barely contained fury ready to explode.

    Even Cameron Southwell, at the top, said nothing. What was there to say? What could he say? If this was investigated, ten of Shane¡¯s heads wouldn¡¯t be enough to save him.

    As a father, he only learned of such things after the incident. If someone imed Shane had no business acumen, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    He managed to evade so much tax behind his back, and gambled away all the money! He wished he could hang this wayward son up and beat him!

    "Ladies and gentlemen, indeed, it is the young vice president¡¯s inexperience in managing his subordinates. Rest assured, the repaid tax will not trouble you," Cameron Southwell said slowly, filled with frustration. When had he ever been humiliated like this?

    Thinking about this, he nced at Shane again, all because of this ipetent son!

    "President, I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t quite an exnation, is it?"

    Bang!

    The sound of a porcin cup shattering to the ground silenced the entire conference room. The one who threw it was none other than Shane Southwell, unable to endure any longer.

    "A bunch of noisy old fools!" Shane¡¯s gaze was cold. If his legs were healed now, he would probably beat these people so badly their own mothers wouldn¡¯t recognize them.

    Matthew Lee seemed to have gotten the reaction he wanted, mming the table, sternly stating, "Shane Southwell! Watch your words! Everyone here is either older or more senior than you!"

    "Enough!"

    Shane sneered with contempt, wanting to continue, but was interrupted by Cameron!

    "Remove the vice president from his position, to be decided by a vote from all shareholders!"

    "Dad! Are you out of your mind?" Shane was incredulous. His father wasn¡¯t supporting him?

    Cameron didn¡¯t pay any attention to this rebellious son, merely shouting, "Vote now!"

    "I agree!"

    "I also agree!"

    Out of those present, only one or two shareholders disagreed. One could only imagine how little support Shanemanded.

    Cameron Southwell had his own considerations. He had no choice but to do this; the matter had to be smoothed over, or his rebellious son¡¯s only fate would be prison!

    However, with the vice president¡¯s position revoked, it seemed Shane would also have to relinquish his shares!

    Cameron nced at Cari standing at the door: "Escort him out!"

    "Yes, President." Cari quickly stepped forward, hurriedly pushing the man, who was almost hyperventting with anger, out the door.

    Without the vice president¡¯s position, how could she still be his assistant?

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City, Vicars Hotel.

    When Elliana Lyle returned, she found Norman Bet already back.

    "Where did you go?"

    As soon as she entered, she was questioned by the man sitting on the sofa, his tone and attitude somewhat icy.

    "I went to Fengxiang Business Hotel to see my friend." Elliana answered very honestly; she didn¡¯t feel there was anything to hide.

    Hearing the girl¡¯s honest reply, the man¡¯s expression softened quite a bit, and he gestured, "Come here."

    Elliana obediently went over to the man and naturally sat in hisp.

    The man caressed her face, which still bore faint red marks, his heart aching. He asked softly, "Does it still hurt?"

    "Hurt from what?"

    Elliana stared nkly at the man, then squirmed, her expression growing more awkward: "Norman Bet, the way you said it, I feel pain everywhere!"

    "This won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll protect you." Norman¡¯s eyes, once intimidating, grew gentle, like the first snow melting in his palm.

    "Norman Bet~ I was so scared at the time." Elliana snuggled deeper into his arms, pressing her face against his neck, inhaling the unique scent of Norman.

    The man gently patted her back, "I know, it won¡¯t happen again."

    The gentle, lingering enunciation always felt familiar to Elliana, reminiscent of a deration from a past life: Elliana! Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you home, and I¡¯ll never let go!

    "Norman Bet~ I love you, really, really love you." Elliana couldn¡¯t help but hold him tighter.

    "Really?"

    The man¡¯s tone was somewhat dismissive. When Elliana looked up, she found a smile on Norman Bet¡¯s face, a charming and indescribably beautiful sight.

    Using a metaphor, Norman Bet at this moment was like a proud white peacock, noble and aloof, with a soft smile drawn just for her.

    "Norman Bet~ kiss me."

    ...

    After a lingering entanglement, Elliana was nearly out of breath, her face reddened, panting slightly.

    She pouted, "Norman Bet, you can¡¯t kiss for so long, you¡¯ll leave me breathless!"

    "I know my limits." The man cupped her face again, affectionate: "I want more."

    Elliana: "..."

    Seeing the man¡¯s face drawing near, Elliana pushed against his chest: "Wait! Promise me one thing first, and then I¡¯ll let you kiss as much as you want!"

    The man raised an eyebrow, simply saying, "Say it!"

    "Can I have my sister take over the second female lead in ¡¯South Wind Song¡¯?"

    "Alright."

    Elliana instantly grinned, "Then help me talk to Director Li, okay? You¡¯ve got influence."

    "Sure, anything else?" the man asked.

    After thinking for a moment, Elliana shook her head: "That¡¯s it!"

    "Mm~"

    ...

    "Norman Bet, where are you putting your hands!!!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 62 - 61: Wait to Be Bailed Out

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 61: Wait to Be Bailed Out</h4>

    The next day.

    Joy Lyle received arrangements from her "boss" and left Phoebe Lyle¡¯s house, heading straight to the film crew.

    In cases like these where there¡¯s a sudden change of actors, they need to quickly reshoot the previous scenes, followed by post-production editing.

    Elliana Lyle, however, had some free time. Thomas Lee said she didn¡¯t need to go to the set for a week, so she thought she could finally spend some quality time with Norman Bet.

    However, things didn¡¯t go as nned. Norman Bet was so busy he couldn¡¯t pay any attention to her. She wouldn¡¯t even see a glimpse of him during the day, only seeing him at night!

    Still, Norman Bet did bring her some good news: Adrian Young and Luna had been imprisoned.

    She breathed a slight sigh of relief, feeling a weight lifted off her shoulders.

    On the third day of her break, Luna proactively invited her to meet, again at the Fengxiang Hotel.

    Luna took out a photo and said, "This is Simon King. Take a good look at him."

    "At 9 o¡¯clock today, he will leave thepany. ording to my observations and intelligence, he will be meeting another lover today. You need to follow him."

    After speaking, Luna handed her a new phone, "I¡¯ve installed a tracker."

    Looking at the sky-blue mirrored phone, Elliana Lyle hesitated for a few seconds before epting the phone from Luna. Running away at thest minute was not her style.

    "Alright, leave it to me." Elliana Lyle agreed right away, showing great courage.

    It was already past 8 o¡¯clock, and she had to hurry and catch a cab to the stakeout point. The address was Lan Dongting Real Estate Development, which wasn¡¯t far; a cab ride would take just ten minutes.

    ¨D¨D¨DLan Dongting Real Estate Development.

    Elliana Lyle bought a cup of milk green tea and a burger, sitting on a bench by the roadside, waiting. She wore a fluffy white dress and a lemon-yellow bucket hat, with fashionable oval burgundy sunsses on her cute face.

    This outfit made her look like a little girl out for shopping.

    Around 9:10, she finally saw Simon King at the revolving door!

    The man in a ck suit was followed by two strong bodyguards. Elliana Lyle hesitated for a moment, thinking if she got caught red-handed, it would be the talk of themunity!

    As Simon King headed toward the vehicle, Elliana Lyle quickly stood up, tossed the burger box, and walked unhurriedly to the roadside, quickly hailing a taxi.

    There were plenty of taxis on this stretch, no wonder Luna said there was no need to worry about transportation.

    "Little girl, where to?" The taxi driver was a middle-aged man, looking kind and amiable.

    By this time, Simon King had already gotten into his car, and his two bodyguards were still scouting the area.

    "Uncle, please follow that ck car." Elliana Lyle pointed to the ck vehicle in front,

    The taxi driver, seeing she was just a young girl, assumed she was following a boyfriend and didn¡¯t ask many questions, simply followed her instructions.

    After about ten minutes, Simon King¡¯s car stopped by the roadside, and Elliana Lyle quickly told the driver, "Uncle, stop at that advertisement board ahead!"

    The billboard was ten meters away from Simon King¡¯s car. After paying, Elliana Lyle got out of the car with a sense of unease, stood right at the billboard, snapped a selfie with her phone, then pretended to lower her head to send messages.

    After these acts to cover up her actions, Elliana Lyle looked towards Simon King¡¯s side. Not only was there a bus stop here, but there was also a shopping center behind it.

    Simon King slowly got out of the car. The bodyguards didn¡¯t follow, and he walked towards the shopping center alone.

    But Luna had warned her to be cautious since Simon King would not be too mboyant outside, but that didn¡¯t mean there were no bodyguards; they would be lurking in the shadows.

    She then followed, maintaining a reasonable distance in the crowd of the bustling shopping center square, her small figure weaving through the crowd, barely keeping up with Simon King¡¯s pace.

    When Simon King entered the shopping center¡¯s main entrance, he disappeared from her view. Her heart sank, and she hurriedly quickened her pace to catch up.

    Luckily, she didn¡¯t lose him. She spotted the man in the suit in the distance, and currently, he was the only suited man she could see.

    Half an hourter...

    After following him all the way, Elliana Lyle discovered Simon King had arrived at a rtively less crowded area, with the sound of incessant traffic in her ears and only the two of them in the pedestrian passage.

    Being far away, Elliana Lyle could hardly see the person in front clearly, so she quickened her pace.

    Suddenly, Simon King in front pulled out a phone from his briefcase, then stopped to make a call.

    Elliana Lyle also stopped by the streetmp, not daring to look around, only ying on her phone with her head down.

    When Simon King continued walking, she followed again.

    "Is this the police? Someone is following me!"

    The man ahead of Elliana Lyle sounded panicked, withrge beads of sweat on his forehead, wearing a Bluetooth earphone with a faint glow.

    This man was not Simon King; he was just a middle-aged man fired by thepany, timid and cowardly.

    On the other end, the police immediately responded, "Sir, please state your current location!"

    "Wanhua Road..."

    "Sir, please remain calm and try to head towards a more crowded area. Our officers are on the way!"

    Elliana Lyle continued to follow at a safe distance, utterly unaware that the man ahead had already alerted the police. At the same time, she wondered if Simon King took his briefcase when he got out of the car?

    ...

    North City Police Station.

    Elliana Lyle sat on a red-painted chair, in front of her was a paper cup with the words "Police Station" printed on it.

    She really had no way to honestly exin to the police officer in front of her, so they were at an impasse.

    When the tea had gotten cold, finally, someone came to get her out. To her surprise, Norman Bet also showed up!

    She had clearly called Luna earlier!

    ...

    "Get in the car!" Norman Bet demanded, face stern.

    Elliana Lyle dared notin, obediently getting into the car, as she didn¡¯t know how to exin things to Norman Bet.

    With a bang, the car door closed, but Norman Bet didn¡¯t get in. He merely instructed the driver, "Drive!"

    "Huh? Norman Bet, aren¡¯t youing back with me?" Elliana Lyle rolled down the window, reaching out to grab the man¡¯s arm.

    Norman Bet looked down at her, appearing genuinely angry.

    "You¡¯d better go back and think carefully about what excuse you¡¯ll use to deceive me."

    "I just thought of it! Uh..." Elliana Lyle realized she had misspoken, suddenly closing her mouth, making the atmosphere slightly awkward.

    "..." The man lightly frowned, really unsure what kind of thoughts upied this girl¡¯s mind.

    "Not really~ What I mean is, I will exin to you."

    "Let go!" Norman Betmanded coldly.

    Elliana Lyle pouted and shook her head, "No, Norman Bet, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ve already told you, I did follow someone, but I followed the wrong person."

    "Who were you initially supposed to follow?" the man asked.

    Elliana Lyle answered honestly, "Simon King."

    After hearing this answer, Norman Bet¡¯s expression noticeably softened. This little girl wasn¡¯t lying to him, at least not entirely.

    "Alright, you go back first. I¡¯lle backter to apany you, be good." Norman Bet gently patted her head, like smoothing the fur of a kitten.

 Chapter 63 - 62: Just Replace Them

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 62: Just Rece Them</h4>

    After the car left Norman Bet¡¯s sight, he turned to look at the girl in Lolita fashion, short and sucking on a lollipop, leaning against the flowerbed.

    "When did you return to the country?" Norman Bet¡¯s tone was devoid of any emotion, yet carried a cold oppressive feeling, like a stern elder.

    Luna took the candy out of her mouth, staring at the red candy ball, nonchntly said, "Just these past few days."

    "Let¡¯s talk?"

    "Sure, what do you want to talk about?" Luna slightly tilted her chin, signaling the man to speak up quickly, maintaining an indifferent attitude towards this cold man. She definitely wasn¡¯t like that coward Elliana.

    Norman Bet had no intention of wasting words, directly said, "I don¡¯t care what she has you do, from now on, your own affairs, don¡¯t involve her, otherwise, even if Yuntianes, I¡¯ll still throw you out."

    Upon hearing the name Yuntian, Luna¡¯s expression changed slightly, clearly stunned for a moment, then recovered with a look of disdain, "Tch."

    Norman Bet said indifferently, "You¡¯re wee to try."

    Before Luna could retort, her phone rang; it was a call from her brother overseas.

    Why is there a call now?

    Upon answering, an anxious male voice came through the phone: "Luna, I asked you to return to the country to have fun, don¡¯t cause any trouble! Norman Bet has a bad temper, don¡¯t provoke him anymore!"

    Luna lifted her eyelids to nce at Norman Bet, responding into the phone, "Oh, hanging up!" Then she immediately hung up the phone.

    She was silent for a moment, finally said to Norman Bet, "I got it."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    It¡¯s already 7 PM, and Norman Bet hadn¡¯te back yet. Just as she was about to text him about when he¡¯d be back, Elliana received a call from Luna.

    "Coward, you¡¯re my official assistant from now on." Luna directly said this, leaving Elliana momentarily speechless.

    Luna¡¯s inner thoughts: Dare to threaten me? I¡¯ll turn your wife into my ally!

    Elliana, who was stunned for a while, was somewhat pleased. She originally thought Luna would fire her directly, "I¡¯m sorry, I followed the wrong person today, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make the same mistake again."

    The other end was silent for a moment, then Luna sighed helplessly, "Forget it! You don¡¯t need to bother with this, just send me some money, I¡¯ll hire someone else, and you¡¯ll get a share of the profitster."

    "Sure!" Elliana dly agreed, and then heard the sound of the door opening. She instinctively turned her head to see Norman Bet was back!

    Elliana quickly covered the phone and whispered, "Got to go! Norman Bet is back!"

    Beep!

    The call ended.

    Luna looked at the phone in her hand with a bit of disdain, "Coward."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Weyfar Manor.

    This was where Shane Southwell had lived since childhood. At this moment, he was sitting on the sofa, expressionless; in this house, he couldn¡¯t out-argue anyone.

    In the middle of the sofa, Cameron Southwell and his wife, Mrs. Brooke, were having a big argument.

    "You think I don¡¯t know who Nathan Dawn is? Isn¡¯t he the bastard you had with some whore! You brought him back to be vice president! What about Shane? You¡¯re his real dad!" Mrs. Brooke yelled loudly, as if on explosives, her voice louder than New Year¡¯s firecrackers.

    Cameron Southwell had a dark expression: "Don¡¯t be so harsh with your words! Nathan is also my son, of course I need to bring him back!" Then he pointed at Shane Southwell: "Better than this good-for-nothing."

    "Oh! Oh! Bringing a bastard back and insulting your own son! Cameron Southwell, are you still human? You¡¯re worse than a pig or dog!" Mrs. Brooke¡¯s face trembled with rage, her expression fierce as if she might devour someone.

    "Rosy Brooke! Watch your mouth, what bastard, that¡¯s my son! He¡¯s Shane Southwell¡¯s elder brother!"

    Cameron Southwell had many illegitimate children, most dealt with by paying them off, but Nathan was different, born to him and his college sweetheart, so he sent this son abroad for education.

    Now Shane Southwell isn¡¯t doing well, but Cameron hadn¡¯t nned to abandon him, he just wanted to send him abroad to manage other properties.

    It¡¯s also a chance to have Nathan return, including his beloved first love.

    Thinking of this, Cameron Southwell looked seriously at Shane Southwell, said, "You¡¯ll go abroad yourself, I¡¯ll have George Lyle meet you."

    "What?" Shane Southwell exploded at the words: "You want me to follow George Lyle in shady business?"

    "You still think it¡¯s shady? What you¡¯ve done here can¡¯t see the light of day!" One sentence from Cameron Southwell rendered Shane speechless.

    No! This can¡¯t happen!

    Shane Southwell clenched his fists; under no circumstances did he want to work with George Lyle. That kind of life was definitely not what he wanted.

    Mrs. Brooke also knew what George Lyle was about and immediately raged, shielding her son, "Cameron Southwell, are you even human? You actually want to turn our son into a sewer rat?"

    "Hmph! Foolish ignorance!" Cameron Southwell pointed at his defiant son, said, "If you don¡¯t go out yourself, be prepared to spend your life in prison!"

    "Let¡¯s go!" Cameron Southwell wasted no more words and directly left the mansion.

    Mrs. Brooke¡¯s furious scolding didn¡¯t cease, while outside, the serene night was much moreforting than the tense atmosphere inside the mansion.

    Cameron Southwell forcefully hit his ears to feel better. Indeed, old age couldn¡¯t endure such vocal assaults.

    Inside the mansion, Shane Southwell finally reached a boiling point, raising a ceramic teapot and smashing it to the ground!

    ...

    At this time, Rnd Brokerage Company.

    Vice President¡¯s office, private lounge.

    Nathan Dawn came out of the bathroom, half-naked, revealing his distinct eight-pack abs. He looked at the woman on the bed, "Leave on your own, I don¡¯t have time to send you."

    "Brother Nathan~ I¡¯m in pain..." Eleanor Llyod partially covered her face, her eyes red from crying.

    Nathan Dawn frowned slightly. He hadn¡¯t realized that Eleanor Llyod was a virgin. Now turned legitimate, he had set his sights on Shane Southwell¡¯s woman, Eleanor Llyod!

    Thinking she was used up but turned out to be fresh, gave him a greater sense of aplishment, making him even more pleased.

    "Then stay here tonight." Nathan Dawn said, leaving the lounge directly; having just been promoted, he needed to seize a lot of things swiftly.

    Seeing Nathan Dawn leave, Eleanor Llyod breathed a sigh of relief, feeling somewhat d. She had been worried about Shane Southwell¡¯s downfall, and now she was Nathan¡¯s woman.

    Before she could continue dwelling on it, her phone lit up; it was a message from Shane Southwell.

    Shane Southwell: "Eleanor, my father wants me to go abroad, are you willing toe with me?"

    ...

    Eleanor Llyod coldly looked at the message from Shane Southwell with no reaction, but at this moment she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Shane Southwell.

    Thinking it over, she decided to ignore it; Shane Southwell was no longer of any use to her.

    The already troubled Shane Southwell had not received a reply from Eleanor Llyod, growing even more anxious, but thinking she was likely asleep.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 64 - 63: Working Girl, Joy Lyle

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 63: Working Girl, Joy Lyle</h4>

    The wind blows and the days pass, time flies westward, day by day, and in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s a monthter.

    Season one of "South Wind Song" was hurriedlypleted and is set to premiere on September 21st.

    Under the quiet night, it¡¯s already one o¡¯clock in the morning, today is the day of the premiere event, and after it ended, the director treated most of the cast to a banquet which has just ended now.

    Elliana Lyle, limp as if boneless, slumped in Norman Bet¡¯s embrace, the car speeding along the highway, she was so exhausted today that she hadn¡¯t even changed out of her event dress.

    "Norman~ it¡¯s a bit stuffy, help me open a window," Elliana saidzily, not even bothering to lift her eyelids.

    There was a soft noise, and then a refreshing cool breeze blew by her ears, tousling the hair at her forehead.

    "If you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while, be good."

    The next day, 12 noon.

    Elliana finally woke up, groggy and feeling the curtains blocking all natural light. She reached out to turn on themp and when she checked her phone, she realized it waste.

    She opened Weibo and discovered that she had gained 800,000 followers overnight, and this is after just one episode aired.

    Pikachu?¡«

    Victor King¡¯s phone call came in.

    "Hey, Victor."

    "Elliana, the studio has set up three endorsements for you. I¡¯ll pick you up at 3 PM today," Victor said.

    Endorsements? More money to be made! But...

    Elliana wanted to feel happy, but she couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t earn a penny from this movie, and although Norman gave her a card to use freely, she always felt like every time she spent money, Norman would know!

    Hearing Elliana not speaking, Victor thought it was not doable, so he said, "Then Elliana, tomorrow morning works too, you should rest well today."

    "No need, no need, Victor, let¡¯s do it today," Elliana quickly replied.

    After she attended the premiere, Victor changed the way he addressed her, from Miss Lyle to Elliana, which made her feel like a bit of a celebrity, though it felt strange having someone older call her Elliana.

    ...

    Bailey Lemon Tea photography studio.

    The ce was filled with equipment, light panels, green screens, you name it.

    Elliana changed into a lemon-yellow short dress, with lemon slice decorations even on her ponytail, posing for the camera as the photographer instructed.

    "Great work today, Elliana, truly tireless."

    With each update of "South Wind Song," Elliana received more endorsements, and by the time the first season ended in October, she had over ten million followers on Weibo. Her sweet and cute screen image had won the hearts of many, earning her the affectionate title of the nation¡¯s darling.

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    With the sound of the door opening, Elliana knew Norman was back. She was too busy to look at him, just symbolically saying, "Norman, you¡¯re back!"

    Elliana was sitting on the sofa, busy with a small mirror, swiftly touching up her lipstick, and getting up to leave.

    "Where are you going?" The man had already approached, his tall figure blocking her way.

    Elliana stood on tiptoe, gave a swift peck on the man¡¯s cheek, then deftly slipped past him to the door, changing her shoes as she said, "Norman, just go to sleep by yourself, several endorsements are pushing me, bye-bye!"

    Bang!

    The door closed.

    The man stood dazed on the spot, btedly touching the cheek that had just been lightly kissed by the littledy, with a crimson hue left on his fingertips.

    The next day, 10 AM.

    Victor King only brought Elliana back at this time, and after arriving at the door, he left as Lana opened the door for her.

    "Young Madam, you¡¯re back!" Seeing Elliana return, Lana beamed with joy.

    Truth be told, Elliana had been incredibly busytely, hardly ever home, even busier than Norman.

    After gaining massive poprity, she started taking on international brand endorsements with hardly any time toe back home. No sooner had she changed her shoes than she saw the man sitting on the sofa, his usual coffee andptop attendant.

    "Norman, you¡¯re not gone yet? Aren¡¯t you busy?" Elliana asked instinctively.

    The man watched the littledy ignoring him as she walked towards the inside, saying coldly, "Come here."

    "I haven¡¯t slept all night, I¡¯ll wash my face and go to bed, Lana, no need to call me for lunch."

    Elliana virtually dismissed Norman¡¯s words, wobbling towards the master bedroom on her own.

    With the sound of the master bedroom door closing, the man seemed angered, mming theptop shut, and minutester, Elliana, wrapped in a nket like a sushi roll, was carried out by the man.

    "Norman~ I¡¯m sleepy, I want to sleep~"

    The man said nothing, simply carrying her to theputer, seemingly wanting to cuddle with her while working, getting the best of both worlds.

    Today, he had specially declined a few meetings just to spend more time with this littledy.

    ...

    As the days passed, Norman got busier, and the two saw each other less and less.

    The Melody Harmony Group branch office.

    "Who arranged her schedule?" Norman asked with a cold face, his aura radiating an intimidating chill.

    Disyed on theputer in front of him were all of Elliana¡¯s engagements, with as many as seven or eight in a single day.

    Raymond Wood exined cautiously, "Sir, these were all booked by thepany, then I arranged the schedule."

    After saying this, Raymond held his breath in tension.

    "Without my permission, don¡¯t allow her to take these nonsensical endorsements! Prepare the car, to the Kia photography studio."

    Upon hearing this, Raymond felt a reprieve, immediately nodding, "Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it now."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City Kia photography studio.

    Elliana was sitting in a chair, tiredly rubbing her temples, listening to Victor King exin her uing schedule.

    "Elliana, here¡¯s the list of uing engagements," Victor said.

    "..."

    Elliana said nothing, her eyelids drooped, her eyes lifeless. She hadn¡¯t rested well recently and really wanted to sleep properly.

    Since she was heading to Sanya soon, she decided to send Norman a message.

    "Hello, Mr. Norman."

    With polite greetings continued, Elliana finally raised her head, seeing Norman striding towards her, his usually cold face with slightly furrowed brows, emanating an aura of decisive action.

    "Nor..."

    Before she could speak, Norman had already pulled her into his arms.

    Seeing her exhausted face, the coldness in his eyes melted away, reced by tenderness and heartache.

    "Raymond, cancel all her remaining endorsements." Norman¡¯s brows furrowed with righteous indignation, his tone implicit with sternness.

    Raymond hesitated for a few seconds before responding cautiously, "Sir, the others are manageable, but Glory Inc. and Melody Harmony have always had close cooperation."

    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, knowing how angry Norman was today. If Miss Lyle wasn¡¯t present, Norman might have stormed the studio!

    "Leave just this one," Norman said, then promptly lifted Elliana and carried her away.

    Victor and Raymond exchanged nces, with Victor respectfully saying, "Assistant Wu, why didn¡¯t you mention several international brand endorsements? They would benefit Elliana¡¯s reputation."

    "I¡¯d like to keep my job for a few more years; the rest you arrange yourself."

    Victor was stunned but soon understood Raymond¡¯s implication, replying, "Then Assistant Wu, I¡¯ll attend to it now."

    Half an hourter.

    Joy Lyle received a call from Victor telling her of the arranged schedule.

    Looking at the itinerary Victor sent, she was stunned.

 Chapter 65 - 64: Who Dares Threaten Me? Iâ€™ll Go After His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 64: Who Dares Threaten Me? I¡¯ll Go After His Wife</h4>

    "Mmm... Norman Bet~ I¡¯m sleepy..." Elliana Lyle murmured, voiceced with heavy drowsiness.

    The man immersed himself in kissing her lips, softly saying, "You sleep, I¡¯ll be gentle."

    ...

    Elliana squinted at the man, cing her hands on his chest to create some distance, "I need to breathe even when I¡¯m sleeping!"

    "I know, you sleep, I¡¯ll just hold you." Norman Bet relented.

    ...

    Returning to the hotel, Elliana was still nestled in the man¡¯s arms, sound asleep, with no intention of waking up.

    It wasn¡¯t until she felt a warmth that she slowly opened her eyes, greeted by the man¡¯s well-defined upper body and his damp hair.

    It looked like he was bathing, and she seemed to be in the bathtub herself.

    Wait! Bathing?

    "Ah!!!"

    "Norman Bet, get out!"

    Norman looked at the person hiding her chin in the bathtub water, her big eyes and puffy face tinged with a rosy hue.

    "Be good, I know, I keep my promises."

    Norman¡¯s words made Elliana¡¯s face even redder, recalling the incident from half a month ago when Norman came back half-drunk and almost went too far, making her cry.

    After that, Norman promised that he wouldn¡¯t touch her until they were married.

    Norman¡¯s slender hand reached out to her, tapping her nose with his fingertip, saying, "I¡¯ve already washed you, do you want to get up now or soak for a while longer?"

    "You... you get out! I¡¯ll get up myself."

    "So you want to get up?" Saying that, the man effortlessly lifted the person from the water and wrapped her in a thick bath towel.

    This series of actions was so smooth that Elliana didn¡¯t react at first, just stared at the man¡¯s chiseled jaw in astonishment.

    It was still broad daylight, and Elliana originally nned to stay awake to get back to a normal schedule, but the man¡¯s embrace was so cozy, so warm~ so sleepy.

    ...

    a.m.

    "Norman, are you asleep? I can¡¯t fall asleep..." Elliana murmured softly, her tone a bit aggrieved as the man had confiscated her phone, leaving her to stare nkly in his embrace.

    Clearly, the man had already fallen asleep.

    Elliana tentatively reached out in the dark, lightly kissed the man¡¯s thin lips, and seeing he truly didn¡¯t react, she decided to slip away.

    Just as she felt she could escape the man¡¯s hold, a strong hand pulled her back against his chest.

    "Where are you going?"

    "...Nowhere, just turning over."

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep until 9 a.m. when drowsiness finally hit her.

    "Young Madam, you can¡¯t sleep, how about a cup of coffee?" Lana suggested as she watched Elliana¡¯s drooping eyelids from the sofa, following Norman¡¯s instructions to help adjust Elliana¡¯s schedule.

    "Huh? Coffee sounds great." Elliana quickly straightened up and rubbed her eyes.

    After having some bitter coffee, she reluctantly perked up and started scrolling on her phone.

    Buzz buzz~

    Zane Bet: "Sis-inw, could you lend me 200,000?"

    Seeing this message, Elliana didn¡¯t hesitate, knowing Zane Bet was a promising investment, high risk, high reward.

    Before she could transfer the money, Luna sent a message.

    Luna (Master): "I¡¯ve found a nice ce, 2 million a year, minimum one-year lease."

    Cat: "...Isn¡¯t that a bit too expensive?"

    Luna (Master): "High investment, high returns."

    The details go back to about a month ago on a sunny afternoon...

    Fengxiang Business Hotel.

    "I have a n, you provide the money, I provide the effort, let¡¯s partner up to open a detective agency." Luna said earnestly, clearly not joking.

    Elliana was taken aback, thinking Luna had invited her today to solve a case.

    "Huh? Start apany? But... won¡¯t that cost a lot?" Elliana felt she had already spent quite a lot recently...

    Luna raised her chin and said, "High investment for high returns, my brother is the most famous head of a detective agency at XRB."

    "...Really?" Elliana was visibly skeptical.

    "You can look it up, my brother¡¯s name is Owen Sutton."

    "Owen Sutton, male, 28, famous detective and head of XRB, personal detective, royal advisor, known as a sister adorer, once bought a billion-dor mansion for his sister Luna..." Elliana looked at Luna in amazement, saying, "You seem even wealthier than me!"

    "Your family is wealthy too, and your husband Norman Bet practically oozes money. I, on the other hand, don¡¯t want to rely on my family, so I intend to be independent." Luna said coolly.

    These words resonated well with Elliana, earning Luna her admiration. "Ambitious!"

    Luna continued, "Each year, Tiansky Agency handles arge number of detective cases and is thewyer for ¡¯Tokyo Top Tenpanies,¡¯ earning 1.5 billion annually just from these."

    "Wow! That¡¯s lucrative!" Clearly, Elliana was tempted.

    "Moreover, I¡¯ve already selected some top talent as a starting team." Luna finished, showing her phone.

    Pablo Jose Juan, 31, internationally renowned detective, often called the Sherlock Holmes by Sera Riverside, became famous for solving the century-old 381 case,ter expelled for affairs with royalty.

    Andrew Hue, 32, top maindwyer, known for winless defenses, cklisted by various judicial bodies, infamous and thick-skinned, called ¡¯the ouw.¡¯

    Tommy, 42, notorious paparazzi in the entertainment industry, iming he can sneak any person or thing, his scoops could circle the earth twice, albeit with a few bad apples.

    ...Elliana kept her tongue in check, wondering what kind of extraordinary figures these were!

    For uracy, Elliana specifically searched on her phone, confirming everything was true.

    Elliana still felt it was risky, so she hesitated, "I have no experience. What if we incur losses?"

    "Even if youck experience, I do. I¡¯ve been alongside my brother for years, I know the process." Sensing Elliana¡¯s furrowed brows, Luna reassured her, "Trust me, have I ever tricked you?"

    These words somewhat troubled Elliana, who took a long pause to think, saying, "I¡¯ll go back and consider it."

    "Alright."

    Returning to the hotel, Elliana hadn¡¯t even settled in before seeing her headline¡ªTommy exposed her as the secret lover of business tycoon Norman Bet, with mostizens suspecting she used him to climb up!

    There was more¡ª¡¯The nation¡¯s sweetheart made her mark young, and married into a wealthy family!¡¯

    Elliana: "..."

    It was truly pervasive, she and Norman¡¯s rtionship hadn¡¯t reached the level of public knowledge, but now the whole nation knew.

    Although such headlines would copse on their own, she was still a bit agitated. That Tommy!

    "Hello! Is it Luna? I agree! How do we start?"

    Luna said, "You don¡¯t have to worry about any of that, just provide the funds. Once we set up thepany, we¡¯ll split fifty-fifty."

    "Alright!"

    As Elliana readily agreed, Luna raised an eyebrow, thinking that she couldn¡¯t tackle the big one, so she¡¯d handle the small one. She had never been threatened by anyone before; Norman Bet was the first!

    ...

    And that¡¯s how she agreed to partner with Luna to start apany.

    At that moment, looking at the numbers Luna mentioned made Elliana a bit anxious. Although putting out 2 million wasn¡¯t too hard, she wondered how she¡¯d exin it if Norman asked, especially since Luna had told her not to let Norman know.

    Just at this conundrum, a sudden inspiration struck!

    Cat: "Genius, could you give me one of your bank cards?"

    Zane Bet: "Why?"

    Cat: "I need it, every cent I spend now, your brother knows. You should understand my predicament, right?"

    Zane Bet: "Got it, I¡¯ll send it overter, we¡¯re in this together now."

    All set!

    So she replied to Luna, "Okay, but I¡¯ll transfer the money in installments, it¡¯s toorge, I¡¯m afraid Norman might suspect something."

    Luna (Master): "Sure, no rush."

    Elliana switched off her phone, lying on the sofa and sighed: Everything is going ording to n! Nice.

    "Young Madam! You can¡¯t sleep!"

    "..." Elliana was speechless, quickly sitting up, realizing Lana really kept a close watch on her! Like having Norman¡¯s eyes on her all the time.

    Elliana thought for a while, then smiled and asked, "Lana, do you listen to Norman more or me?"

    "This... Young Madam!" Lana found this question difficult, for the Young Master was technically her main employer. But since the Young Master listened to the Young Madam, she should, therefore, listen to the Young Madam first!

    She was just asking casually but didn¡¯t expect Lana to take it so seriously, biting her lip, frowning, looking extremely troubled.

    Naturally, she knew Lana was originally from the Bet Family, and certainly would listen to Norman.

    Before she couldfort her, Lana unexpectedly said with determination, "I listen to the Young Madam. If you¡¯re truly sleepy, you can take a two-hour nap first."

 Chapter 66 - 65: Hainan

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 65: Hainan</h4>

    After thinking it over, Elliana Lyle still refused Lana¡¯s suggestion, perseverance leads to sess, how could she give up halfway?

    To avoid falling asleep, Elliana had several more cups of bitter coffee and turned on the TV, watching until noon, when Zane Bet sent someone to deliver a bank card to her, which finally lifted her spirits a bit.

    After getting the card, she decided to transfer 500,000 into it first, and repeat this process in a few days, which should be fine.

    ...

    That night.

    Relying on coffee to stay awake, Elliana only made it to 8 PM before copsing into bed, utterly exhausted into a deep sleep.

    The next day, when Elliana woke up, it was already 7 AM; the only thing left on the bed was the faint scent of lotus from the man, yet another morning of waking without seeing Norman Bet.

    Today, she had an endorsement shoot to go to, and after breakfast, Victor King came to pick her up.

    ...

    By the time the endorsement ad for Shengyan was finished, it was already 3 PM. Walking out of the Shengyan Group¡¯s entrance, she feltpletely at ease with the noise of the cars outside and the natural cool breeze.

    During the shoot, her face almost froze from smiling too much, and as soon as she got in the car and before she could rx with her headphones, Victor King said, "Elliana, in a few days, there is a reality show invitation that thepany epted for you."

    "Elliana, take a look at this." Victor King handed the tablet he was holding to Elliana.

    She received an invitation for one of the biggest reality shows in the country, "Riding the Waves Ind Survival," which was set in Hainan. Looking at the guest list, there were quite a few famous male and female celebrities, including her favorite female singer, Fenny Grey!

    "Okay, I got it." Elliana said as she continued to read.

    She had watched the show before and was quite looking forward to it. Although it was named a survival show, it was actually more of a fun program where a group yed games and experienced catching seafood by the seaside.

    The car was traveling down the avenue, with the driver taking her straight back to the hotel, and coincidentally, Norman Bet was waiting for her at the hotel entrance.

    "Norman Bet~" After a busy day, seeing the person she loved most always brought joy, and Elliana ran towards him with a bright smile.

    Norman Bet fondly patted the little girl¡¯s head and naturally pulled her into his arms, asking, "Are you tired today?"

    "Not tired at all. By the way! Norman Bet, I¡¯m heading to Hainan; I¡¯ve been invited to a reality show." When Elliana mentioned this, her eyes sparkled, as she had always longed for the sea but hadn¡¯t been there many times.

    Norman Bet looked down at her and nodded slightly, "I know, I¡¯ll arrange more people to apany you on that day. I¡¯ll finish my work here and then join you; I¡¯ll arrive a few dayster."

    "Huh?" Elliana was initially surprised, but then she quickly became ted and hugged the man¡¯s waist, pouting, "Norman Bet, you¡¯re the best!"

    ...

    October 17, North City Yonghe Airport.

    A group of bodyguards in suits and sunsses surrounded the two as they entered the airport, with Norman Bet holding his little beloved¡¯s hand, even slowing his steps.

    It was deep autumn, with significant temperature differences between morning and night. Elliana wore a short beige wool sweater with a high-waisted pencil-knit skirt paired with mid-calf socks, making her appear a few centimeters taller.

    But the man holding her hand was too tall, with an overwhelming aura, making her outfit¡¯s height-enhancing effect negligible.

    "Norman Bet, I¡¯m leaving." For some reason, she felt a sense of reluctance, pouting slightly and lowering her tone.

    "Alright, be good. I¡¯ll be there a few dayster to apany you." The man habitually tapped her nose with his index finger, though his gaze lingered on her soft red lips.

    Were it not for the crowd, Elliana might not have escaped an embrace.

    On the ne, Elliana appeared somewhat anxious. Without Norman Bet and Lana, her fear of the weightlessness during takeoff intensified, tightly clutching her clothes with her delicate, jade-like hands.

    During the takeoff, she couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked, her stomach feeling like the tides were rising.

    "I¡¯d like a cup of ice water, thank you."

    ...

    Four hourster.

    Hainan Phoenix International Airport.

    "Ugh~ cough, cough..."

    At this time, in the restroom, three people watched Elliana vomit, including her manager, Victor King, and two assistants, Peony and Mumu.

    Mumu was a young girl in her early twenties, while Peony was around Victor King¡¯s age, a more senior professional but with greater warmth.

    Seeing Elliana almost finished throwing up, Mumu quickly handed over a bottle of mineral water, "Elliana, here, rinse your mouth."

    "Thanks." Elliana grabbed the bottle of mineral water, and after rinsing her mouth, she lookedpletely drained, weakly saying, "I swear, if I get on a ne again, I¡¯ll be a mouse!"

    The other three exchanged nces, learning for the first time that Elliana got airsick.

    ...

    After boarding the car sent by the show, Elliana leaned on Mumu¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep while they were heading to the hotel arranged by the crew, with the filming starting officially the day after tomorrow.

    Unbeknownst to her, three hours passed as Elliana dozed in a fog until a phone call woke her up.

    It was Joy Lyle on the line.

    "Hello~ Sis~"

    Joy¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone, "Elliana, have you arrived in Hainan?"

    "Yes, I called you this morning, but you didn¡¯t..." Elliana answered groggily into the phone, speaking purely on instinct.

    Soon after, she didn¡¯t hear Joy¡¯s voice but heard someone else shouting, "Joy, have you rested enough yet? We¡¯re about to start."

    "Alright, just a moment. Elliana, I have something to do, I¡¯ll contact youter."

    Beep!

    The call ended.

    After another hour passed, Elliana finally woke up fully, with her head facing the car window, enjoying the evening breeze following the setting sun.

    The wind carried a salty tang and a mineral feel reminiscent of rocks.

    The car eventually stopped at a seaside vi. The crew originally nned to stay at a hotel further away, but Norman Bet had arranged for a luxurious seaside vi for her, enough to amodate the entire crew.

    Elliana¡¯s room was in the center of the second floor, the one with therge balcony and swimming pool.

    "Miss Lyle, we¡¯re d you coulde. I¡¯m the director, Heng Sheng." The director, Heng Sheng, was a man under 30, not particrly tall but noticeably shorterpared to others in the crew.

    "Hello, pleased to meet you," Elliana politely shook the director¡¯s hand, her expression faltering as she saw someone unexpected.

    Among the crowd stood an unexpected figure who wasn¡¯t on the original guest list, Eleanor Llyod.

    After the director introduced everyone, Elliana learned from Victor that Ning Xiaxia had been injured and Eleanor Llyod was thest-minute recement.

    "Elliana, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Eleanor Llyod, but you can call me Eleanor." Eleanor stepped forward to greet her with an innocent and gentle smile, her eyes adorned with blue contact lenses, making Elliana grit her teeth in anger.

    Her beloved Lotus had blue eyes, and although she didn¡¯t own Lotus in this life yet, Eleanor¡¯s blue eyes felt like a stabbing pain.

    Eleanor¡¯s hand hung in the air, with Elliana not responding.

    Elliana¡¯s wide eyes slightly narrowed, drawing closer, her eye sockets a barely noticeable light red, and tension could be felt in her facial muscles.

    "Elliana, this is Eleanor Llyod, an artist from Rnd," Heng Sheng, knowing of their past grudges, hastily interjected with a smile to smooth things over.

    With Heng Sheng¡¯s words, Elliana retracted the hatred in her eyes, the anger dissipating as she stered a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, "Yes, hello."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 67 - 66: Pain

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 66: Pain</h4>

    Entering the vi, Elliana Lyle was surrounded by a crowd, which made her somewhat ufortable, mainly because it was noisy!

    At this moment, a gracefully elegant woman slowly walked down from the crystal-ented white wooden curved staircase, with side-swept curly hair, wearing a graceful red fishtail gown, her face slender yet radiant, adorned with a cold, proud smile.

    This was the person Elliana most wanted to meet here.

    The female singer Fenny Grey.

    "Sorry, I¡¯mte," Fenny Grey¡¯s voice was very cool, carrying a distant politeness.

    However, Elliana was delighted, smiling at this queen-like "big sister" in front of her, saying, "Sister Fenny, hello, I¡¯m Elliana Lyle, I really like your songs."

    Elliana¡¯s attitude startled Fenny Grey a bit; she thought this rising "national sweetheart" would be some formidable character, but unexpectedly... just a naive girl.

    This made Fenny Grey secretly disdain her, yet she maintained a slight smile on her face: "It¡¯s fate, your new drama is well done too."

    Elliana¡¯s smile grew wider, because what does it feel like to be praised by an idol? Of course, it¡¯s like flying with joy.

    As early as four years ago, before Fenny Grey gained much fame, Elliana started listening to her music. As these years passed, Fenny Grey gradually became very popr, a rising star in the music scene, even being invited by the "Voice Energy" program group as a mentor this year.

    "Sister Fenny! Can I ask you for an autograph?" Elliana looked at Fenny Grey expectantly, her eyes sparkling.

    Fenny Grey gently stroked her hair by her ear, nodding slightly, "Sure."

    Given Fenny Grey¡¯s permission, Elliana quickly looked behind her, and Luna promptly handed her a somewhat worn-out notebook she had taken out earlier. This was the lyrics notebook Elliana copied during her freshman year, mostly containing Fenny Grey¡¯s songs.

    At that time, she really liked Fenny Grey.

    ...

    At the beach party at night, Elliana was warm and polite to everyone, except she less frequently spoke to Eleanor Llyod, who proactively approached.

    If youe over again, I might not be able to resist gouging out your eyes! Elliana thought to herself, but she knew that would be illegal.

    "Miss Eleanor, excuse me," Elliana tried her best to smile, controlling her impulse, then moved away from Eleanor Llyod towards Fenny Grey.

    After getting along, aside from Eleanor Llyod, Elliana¡¯s impression of everyone was good, thinking that these two weeks would be pleasant.

    But liking Elliana naturally means some dislike her. Most people found Elliana cheerful, lively, cute, and polite.

    Of course, some people thought she was just an inexperienced neer whose sess relied solely on wealth. They smiled at Elliana on the surface, but internally they were very disdainful.

    ...

    "Why does she get to stay in the best room? This vi was provided by Shen Zong of Melody Harmony, shouldn¡¯t it be the ace Sister Fenny living there?" An assistant wearing a white short sleeve and sses discussed with someone nearby.

    At this time, a videographer passing by with a camera named Liam Zander stopped and refuted them: "Don¡¯t you know, Elliana is Shen Zong¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the princess of Xiangtian Group. Even I, a guy, know that you don¡¯t check Weibo?"

    After hearing this, they were stunned for a moment, then sneered, one of them spoke sarcastically: "No wonder, I was wondering why there¡¯s such a smell of money, like someone who¡¯s never seen the world, asking people for autographs upon meeting."

    Liam Zander raised his eyebrows, without intending to argue with them.

    He was still holding the camera filming videos of Miss Lyle for the president, but he happened to also capture the two of them.

    ...

    On the third day.

    The program team¡¯s preparations wereplete, and Elliana changed into a white t-shirt with matching pants today, tying her long hair into a bun, looking fresh and clean.

    A dozen people stood in a row on the beach, first starting to form groups, with groups of three. Elliana luckily teamed up with Fenny Grey, yet unfortunately also teamed with Eleanor Llyod.

    After exining the rules, the director instructed each group to act separately, needing to catch enough seafood for three before 12 o¡¯clock or they would have to go hungry.

    Fenny Grey seemed a bit disdainful of doing such things, her cool face furrowing her brows, hesitating to go towards the rocks.

    "Sister Fenny,e on." Elliana was already in the water, holding pliers, gesturing to Fenny Grey still on the shore.

    "Alright, you go ahead, we¡¯ll split up to find it, it should be faster." Fenny Grey maintained a gentle smile, their rtionship brought closer than before.

    Eleanor Llyod quickly approached Elliana, "Sister Elliana, let¡¯s go together." This was not for anything else but because Elliana¡¯s camera time would surely be much.

    "As you wish." Naturally, Elliana didn¡¯t give her a good face.

    Although it seemed like they were catching seafood, actually, Elliana had many people around her, plus a group around Eleanor Llyod, making up a total of over ten people.

    "Little crab!" Elliana barefooted on the uneven rocks, her eyes fixed on a big red crab in the crevice not far away.

    The crowd quickly followed, Elliana was small, nimble in this uneven, bumpy rocky ce, almost outrunning them.

    Until she stepped on a raised rock and stopped.

    "Sister Elliana, pleasee down, this is dangerous!" Luna hesitantly advised Elliana with a small voice.

    The rock behind her was a deep water area, but with so many people around, she thought it certainly couldn¡¯t be dangerous.

    The ce where the crab was hiding wasn¡¯t advantageous for it, trapped in a crevice, surrounded, unable to advance or retreat.

    Just when Elliana was carefully trying to catch the crab with pliers, she suddenly felt a strong pinch at her waist! She lost her bnce and fell into the sea, and with her, photographer Liam Zander also fell!

    "Sister Elliana!!"

    ...

    "Nothing serious, the worst is a minor fracture in the ankle,tely don¡¯t move," a doctor in a white coat said.

    This was a nearby small hospital, with simple surroundings, Elliana nowy on a pure white hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, her ankle bandaged, as was her forehead.

    The ankle injury was from bumping in the water, and the forehead from hitting the camera. Everyone med photographer Liam Zander, but after speaking to him properly, she helped him clear the me.

    Because she didn¡¯t believe it was the photographer who pushed her down; carrying a camera, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to have a free hand to pinch her waist, would it?

    The people around the bed all wore worried expressions, especially seeing Elliana nkly staring at the ceiling, clenching her teeth, thinking her head had issues. After all, such a big wound on her forehead.

    Actually, she was just feeling the pain now as the anesthesia wore off, yet in front of so many people, her pain made her afraid to voice it.

    Her rounded eyes stared at the ceiling for a moment, and upon hearing Eleanor Llyod speak, directly shifted to stare at Eleanor Llyod, very suspecting it was Eleanor Llyod¡¯s ploy! But she had no evidence, because Eleanor Llyod had jumped in to save her.

    "Sister Elliana, are you feeling better?" Eleanor Llyod inquired.

    Elliana did not speak, continued gritting her teeth, ring fiercely at Eleanor Llyod.

    At this moment, urgent footsteps echoed from the corridor outside the ward, not just one pair.

    Only to see a man enter from the ward door, the person she was longing for, Norman Bet! Suddenly she felt so aggrieved,ing out only to be bullied...

    "... Norman... boohoo... Norman Bet... it hurts... wah..."

    The young girl, who had been gritting her teeth and staring, upon seeing Norman Bet, burst into tears, crying like a newborn baby, a heart-wrenching sound.

    Others were shocked, thinking Elliana¡¯s good acting skill is surely genuine! Indeed deserving of her reputation!

    "Everyone, please step out for a moment." Raymond Wood sensibly ushered the people out.

    The door closed softly, leaving only the two of them in the ward.

    "Boohoo..."

    The man furrowed his eyebrows tightly, lightly touching the small girl¡¯s teary face, his expression showing gentleness along with some anger, but mostly heartache.

 Chapter 68 - 67: What Kind of Earthly Suffering Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 67: What Kind of Earthly Suffering Is This?</h4>

    Haikou Phoenix Airport, exactly 6 in the morning.

    Due to Elliana Lyle¡¯s injury, which isn¡¯t light but not too severe either, she can no longer continue recording the show.

    Norman Bet, to ensure she recuperates well, is now pushing her towards the airport, ready to head home.

    "Norman Bet, don¡¯t be mad, I really didn¡¯t fall because I was fooling around." Seated in the wheelchair, Elliana continues to fidget, twisting her head and gesturing animatedly to exin to the man behind her.

    However, the man with a cold face only gives her a sidelong nce from under hisshes and then ignores her.

    He quietly pushes the wheelchair forward, his thin lips tightly pressed, showing no intention of speaking with her.

    Seeing that the man still ignores her, Elliana can¡¯t help but pout, filling her mouth with air. Apart from his initial worry when he saw her, Norman Bet has since kept a cold expression towards her.

    "Norman Bet~ were you raised on ice cubes?" With a sore neck, Elliana wants to turn aroundpletely.

    Seeing this, Norman furrows his brow, his face showing mild anger as he softly scolds, "Sit properly, don¡¯t move around!"

    "... You¡¯re so fierce."

    Following along with the team, Victor King feels a mix of emotions, thinking that this variety show was Elliana¡¯s bigger chance.

    North City, Vicars Hotel, Room 201.

    Joy Lyle, dressed in a khaki trench coat, stands by the transparent ss window, rxedly gazing at the temperature-dropped North City. Unnoticeable cold breezes slip in through the slightly open window cracks.

    Just then, her phone rings from the bedside table not far away.

    "Hello, Sister Wang." Joy Lyle is a bit puzzled as to why Victor King would call her now.

    ...

    "Alright, I got it." Nodding as she hangs up, Joy Lyle quickly calls Elliana.

    "Hello, the number you dialed..."

    After considering for a moment, she decides to send a few greeting messages instead. With Norman around, everything should be fine.

    She walks straight to the wardrobe, calmly pulls out her suitcase, and starts packing her things.

    Victor King asked her to take over Elliana¡¯s show, and coincidentally, she has amercial in Sanya, it¡¯s just that her schedule has be tighter.

    ...

    Twenty-one dayster.

    North City Central Hospital.

    Elliana has been lying in bed for a full twenty-one days, and today is the day to remove the cast. Norman Bet has specifically taken time off work to apany her to the hospital.

    At this moment, ire White is holding a few X-ray films, carefully examining them. After pushing up her sses, she says, "Recovery is going well, it¡¯s best not to put any weight on the injured foot for now."

    "But it feels itchy inside the bone," she says while seated in Norman Bet¡¯s arms, her almond-shaped eyes staring intently at her ankle, pale and bloodless from the cast removal, trying to move it.

    Hiss~

    It still hurts!

    Seeing Elliana grimacing in pain as she tries to move her ankle, ire White chuckles lightly and says, "The growth of bone callus can cause itching. I rmend applying a heated towel for relief."

    Leaving the hospital, Norman Bet carries the little girl in his arms, walking smoothly and steadily towards the car.

    Just as she sits down, she hears the man¡¯s phone ringing.

    "Hello, I¡¯m at the airport. Come pick me up."

    "Uh-huh, okay." Norman Bet says and hangs up the call, then tells Lana, "Take good care of her."

    "Don¡¯t worry, young master."

    Elliana frowns, her eyes flickering as she looks at Norman Bet. Just as the man is about to leave, she quickly calls out to him, asking, "Norman Bet, who are you picking up?"

    From the phone earlier, she heard a woman¡¯s voice. Who could prompt Norman Bet to personally pick her up?

    "Can Ie with you?" Elliana tentatively asks again.

    Hearing this request, Norman Bet reluctantly pats her head, "Be good, just go back and rest."

    After saying this, Norman Bet shows no intent to linger and quickly disappears from her sight.

    "..." Elliana doesn¡¯t have time to say anything.

    The car starts, driving on the wide road. She¡¯s a bit upset, though she doesn¡¯t quite know why.

    "What¡¯s wrong, ma¡¯am?" Noticing Elliana¡¯s mood, Lana looks at her with concern.

    "Lana, who is the woman that Norman Bet is picking up?" Elliana can¡¯t help but ask.

    Hearing Elliana¡¯s question, Lana thinks for a moment, then says uncertainly, "The woman... it seems that the only one young master would personally pick up is Miss Hannah Collins."

    "Hannah Collins? Who is Hannah Collins?" Elliana has never heard this name before.

    Lana blurts out without thinking, "Miss Hannah Collins was young master¡¯s childhood ymate. My mom said they even had a childhood betrothal."

    Childhood friends! A betrothal?

    What kind of earthly sorrow is this?

    "What else do you know? When was this betrothal set up? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?" Elliana¡¯s heart is already clenching, wanting to know more to confirm her judgment.

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s curiosity, Lana continues to share what she knows: "Miss Hannah Collins¡¯ grandfather and our master were battle buddies. When they retired, the two families arranged the betrothal for their unborn children in case one had a boy and the other a girl."

    "..." Elliana remains silent, gripping her skirt tightly, her face stiffening.

    Seeing Elliana like this, the smile on Lana¡¯s face immediately fades. She realizes she shouldn¡¯t have spoken of this. Over time, they became friends, and she momentarily forgot about Elliana¡¯s status.

    "Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. After Miss Hannah Collins¡¯ grandfather passed away, the changing times made both families dismiss the arrangement. Miss Hannah Collins went to a military academy, and they haven¡¯t seen each other for over ten years."

    "..."

    Elliana still doesn¡¯t speak, only staring forward with wide eyes.

    Lana doesn¡¯t know what to think, but from the crystal-clear eyes, she can tell that ma¡¯am is jealous!

    With her lips pressed together, Lana can only nervously reassure her, "Rest assured, ma¡¯am. Young master only loves you. He just sees Miss Hannah Collins as a sister."

    These words barely register with Elliana. Her mind is filled with a chaotic loop: Norman Bet doesn¡¯t love me anymore, Norman Bet got engaged to someone else!

    ...

    Getting more and more upset, when they return to the hotel, entering the room, Elliana stubbornly avoids Lana¡¯s help, hopping on one foot back to the bedroom, cursing aloud, "Stupid man! Big pig¡¯s trotter!"

    With a bang, she ms the door shut. Outside, Lana looks conflicted, and she can¡¯t help but p her mouth twice.

    She thinks to herself: I shouldn¡¯t have spoken out of turn! Now it¡¯s all over, she¡¯ll be the reason for the divide between young master and ma¡¯am! If the olddy finds out, she¡¯ll surely face the consequences.

    "Ma¡¯am~ don¡¯t be sad, young master is very devoted, really." Lana can only try to exin from outside the master bedroom door.

    Though Elliana hears Lana¡¯s words, her chest still feels congested. Supporting herself on the bed, she carefully snuggles into the duvet and picks up her phone, dialing Joy Lyle.

    Beep...

    "Hello, Elliana, greetings."

    The voice on the phone isn¡¯t Joy Lyle¡¯s. She almost thinks she dialed the wrong number, but after looking, she sees she hadn¡¯t.

    "Who are you?" asks Elliana.

    "I¡¯m Miss Joy¡¯s assistant. Miss Joy is a bit busy, do you need something, Elliana?" the assistant asks with a smile.

    Joy Lyle isn¡¯t just a bit busy; she¡¯s extremely busy!

    "Uh... nothing, you go ahead and busy yourself."

    Elliana says, hanging up the call. After thinking, she calls Luna, and when connected, she says pitifully, "Luna, can you talk with me?"

    "Don¡¯t bother me, I¡¯m busy, hanging up!"

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

 Chapter 69 - 68: The â€œFormidable Rival in Loveâ€

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 68: The ¡°Formidable Rival in Love¡±</h4>

    "Young master, you¡¯re back, and good... good evening, Miss Hannah." Lana involuntarily swallowed when she saw Hannah.

    She thought: It¡¯s over now, he even brought her back, I wonder how furious the youngdy will be?

    "Mm, Lana, go tidy up the guest room." Norman Bet¡¯s intention was clear; it seemed Hannah would be staying here tonight.

    Elliana Lyle was still lying in bed sulking when she suddenly heard the door open. She looked up and saw that it was Norman who hade in.

    "Hmph!" Upon seeing the man¡¯s face, she turned around, leaving him only with her back.

    The man walked over in a few steps and asked with concern, "Girl, does it still hurt?"

    "Hmph! Don¡¯t bother with me!" Elliana pulled the quilt over herself, deciding not to engage with Norman today.

    "Girl?" Norman¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise; they were fine at the hospital, what happened now?

    "Get out!" Elliana said fiercely.

    Still quite feisty, Norman looked at the little girl wrapped tightly in the quilt and said sternly, "Come out!"

    "No!"

    Though Elliana¡¯s tone was harsh, in the face of absolute strength, she was still pulled out from under the quilt by the man and domineeringly encircled in his arms.

    She puffed up her cheeks, gazed at the man who was now close at hand for a while, and said aggrievedly, "Norman Bet! Do you not love me anymore?" Then she looked up at him with her lips pouting like a little red cherry.

    Facing this question, Norman raised an eyebrow slightly, ced hisrge hand over the back of her head, and directly answered her with action.

    "Mmm~"

    The kiss was soft and lingering...

    "What nonsense have you been thinking about all day? Hmm?" The man looked down at her.

    Though kissed, Elliana was still sulking, vigorously rubbed her mouth against the man¡¯s chest, turned her head away with a light hum, yet her body snuggled further into his embrace.

    It seemed her mood had improved considerably.

    At that moment, the door was pushed open from outside, and a tall woman in ck pants and a white sweater walked in, leaning calmly against the door frame, arms crossed, and teased the pair on the bed, "So that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t been affectionate with your sister, turns out you have another woman. I traveled all this way to see you, and sure enough, you¡¯ve forgotten old loves for new ones!"

    Elliana looked at the woman, was first stunned, then looked at Norman.

    Noticing the little girl¡¯s confused expression, Norman exined, "She¡¯s Hannah."

    Hannah? Elliana¡¯s eyes widened, instantly furious, her ears reddening, she coldly hmphed, pushed Norman aside, and wrapped herself in the quilt, exposing only her head.

    At this, Norman smiled wryly, realizing his little girl was jealous.

    Looking at Hannah, Norman frowned slightly, but seemed unable to do much about her, only able to sullenly push Hannah out the door and lock it.

    Once Norman returned and was about to hug Elliana, she whipped the nket over him and said, "I don¡¯t want to talk to you."

    With that, Elliana quickly slid off the bed, hopping on one foot toward the door.

    When she opened it, Hannah was actually still outside, and Elliana retracted her aggrieved look, ring defiantly at Hannah.

    She realized she could only look up, as Hannah was at least 180cm tall! Her slightly tanned skin made her look darker, but her facial features were stunning: high nose bridge, even almond-shaped face, distinct jawline, a perfect model figure.

    Theparison made Elliana¡¯s aura clearly diminish.

    Before she could speak, Hannah slightly curled her lips and teased, "I wondered what treasure Norman had hidden, turns out it¡¯s a Little Sprout, tsk tsk~ Norman, is this enough to eat?"

    "You!" Elliana was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak; she was wobbly due to standing on one foot, and in her agitation, she was about to fall backward!

    "Ah!"

    In that crucial moment, Hannah¡¯s pupils shrank, quickly grabbed Elliana¡¯s waist, gently pulled her into her arms.

    Holding Elliana by the waist with one hand, and using the index finger of the other to lift her chin, her dominant phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, "So you¡¯re just a bit paler than me? A bit cuter maybe, and..."

    Saying so, Hannah nced at her own chest, and said, "Not much bigger than mine either."

    Being teased like this, Elliana¡¯s face turned red, unsure if from shame or anger, she snapped, "Let me go!"

    "Oh wow~ Little Sprout¡¯s quite fierce, are you a cat?"

    Just as Elliana was about to retort, Norman pulled her from Hannah¡¯s arms, scooped her up horizontally, seemingly to stand up for his little girl.

    Hannah¡¯s amused expression paused momentarily.

    Elliana realized Hannah might also be feeling jealous, so she deliberately put her arms around Norman¡¯s neck, rubbing her face against his neck, and nced provocatively at Hannah, internally boasting, "See? My man!"

    "Hannah, I¡¯m warning you, stop bullying her!" Norman frowned, his expression serious with no hint of joking.

    "Ha, as if I enjoy bullying her." Hannah¡¯s face fell, nced meaningfully at Elliana, turned and entered the opposite guest room, mming the door shut.

    The force of it made Elliana¡¯s ears sting.

    Norman wanted to carry her back to bed, but she shouted towards the guest room, "Norman, tell me, between her and me, who do you choose?"

    "Alright, don¡¯t be mad."

    The man locked the door, carried her back to bed, petted her head affectionately, patiently exined, "Hannah is my sister, when I was young, the older kids in thepound bullied me, it was always her taking care of me. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild."

    Elliana wasn¡¯t a three-year-old; she couldn¡¯t be so easily cated. Her face showed obvious disbelief, "And yet, you were once engaged to her! What¡¯s the deal with that?"

    "Silly, it¡¯s with you that I¡¯m truly engaged."

    "But..." Elliana wanted to say more, but was suddenly kissed by Norman, struggled a bit, but unable to break free, and could only let him pry open her lips.

    In the guest room, Lana was still helping Hannah tidy things, while Hannah sat on the bed with a sullen face, after a while she asked Lana, "Lana, what does that little thing next door usually like to eat?"

    "The youngdy likes wontons, and all things spicy, as for fruits, she loves strawberries and blueberries..." Lana said earnestly, since Hannah¡¯s visit allowed her to finally get the appendectomy she¡¯d postponed for a week, with Norman granting her a whole month¡¯s leave.

    Lana spoke more and more, and Hannah showed some impatience, waving her hand, "Alright, alright, I make whatever she¡¯ll eat, they¡¯re all spoiled, and remember, they¡¯re not married yet, don¡¯t call her youngdy."

    "But... the young master likes me calling her youngdy," Lana said awkwardly.

    Hannah squinted her eyes, exuding a hint of danger.

    ...

    The next day.

    AM.

    Hannah was sitting by Elliana¡¯s bed, quietly watching the sleeping Little Sprout, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and poke the chubby, soft little face a couple of times.

    "Quite soft, but what good is it to be like a bun?"

    This action made Elliana wake up immediately, opening her eyes to see Hannah¡¯s face with a slight mischievous smile, like a viinous rogue!

    "What are you doing!" Elliana snapped at the woman in front of her, hastily sitting up and moving back a couple of steps.

    Her harsh tone momentarily cooled Hannah¡¯s expression, her slightly squinted eyes retracted, looking fierce, akin to a furious ss teacher!

    "What time is it and you¡¯re still not up? How could Norman like azy little thing like you?"

    Little thing? Was she talking about her? Elliana bit her lower lip, eyes wide open in anger staring at Hannah.

    "Get up now, I made breakfast." Hannah yanked off the quilt, unceremoniously pulled her by the arm, and hoisted her onto her shoulder like a sack.

    "What are you doing! Put me down!"

    St!!

    The crisp sound came from her butt, Hannah actually! Elliana was so incensed her eyes teared up.

    How was she supposed to contend with this "big" love rival that Norman found for her!

 Chapter 70 - 69: Take Her Out

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 69: Take Her Out</h4>

    On a rather long solid wood dining table, the two sat face to face, eyeing each other with tension, neither willing to give in.

    About a minute passed, and Elliana Lyle kept staring at Hannah Collins with those big, seemingly fierce but adorable eyes, as if trying to bore a hole through her.

    At that moment, Hannah actually found this little girl kind of cute. No wonder Norman Bet liked her; if it were her, she¡¯d want to tease her too.

    "What are you staring at? Eat up! Little Sprout."

    "You..." Elliana nced at Hannah¡¯s t chest and retorted, "Airport!"

    Those three words nearly broke Hannah¡¯sposure, and she gritted her teeth, a low voice squeezing through, "You little brat, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up?"

    "I¡¯m not afraid of you; if you dare to hit me, Norman Bet will kick you out!" Elliana replied, taking a sip of wonton soup, smacking her lips; it tasted pretty good.

    Hannah raised an eyebrow, looking condescendingly at Little Sprout across from her, "Little Sprout, Norman Bet and I have known each other since childhood. When he was born, do you even know where you were?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m younger and prettier than you. Norman Bet and I are officially engaged." Elliana replied sarcastically; she couldn¡¯t get angry; she should be making Hannah angry.

    "Ha!" Hannah exhaled heavily, suppressing her temper.

    The two continued their standoff for a long while, each snorting coldly before ignoring each other and burying themselves in their meal.

    ...

    After eating, Elliana hopped on one foot to the fridge, stealthily taking some snacks. Just as she was about to hop back to the master bedroom, Hannah stopped her.

    "Just ate, and now you¡¯re having snacks? Hand them over!" Hannah efficiently confiscated everything from her arms, leaving nothing behind.

    Elliana stayed silent, ring at Hannah before cursing under her breath and hopping back to the master bedroom, followed by a loud crash.

    Hannah, who was still putting things back in the fridge, was initially startled, then quickly rushed to the corner.

    Elliana, sprawled on the floor, grabbed the door handle to get up, twitching her injured foot a couple of times.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Chased by a dog?" Hannah said, looking down at the little girl in front of her.

    Elliana¡¯s eyes wandered, slightly embarrassed, but her pursed lips showed some resentment. She simply replied, "Yeah."

    "Hmm? Damn!"

    ...

    Since Elliana took a tumble, she hadn¡¯t left the room all morning.

    Hannah, having just finished making lunch and about to call her, suddenly received a call from Norman Bet.

    Leaning against the wall with one foot up, Hannah casually answered, "What¡¯s up calling me? Missing your big sister?"

    "Hannah, take her out for a stroll this afternoon; I don¡¯t have time to apany her today."

    "Okay," Hannah flicked her hair and agreed, then teased, "It¡¯s just taking a kid out, don¡¯t worry, your big sister here will look after her well."

    "Okay."

    Knock, knock knock.

    "Come out to eat; I¡¯ll take you out for a strollter. Lying in bed all day after eating, what¡¯s that about?"

    "I¡¯m not hungry, not eating, and not going out. I just like lying in bed!"

    "Little Sprout, don¡¯t make me repeat myself."

    Using amanding tone, Hannah somehow made Elliana, hiding under the covers, feel a bit guilty.

    "3"

    "2"

    "Got it! I¡¯m putting on my shoes!" Elliana shouted towards the door.

    The voice outside stopped, and only then did she lift the covers, putting on one shoe before hopping towards the door, click!

    As she opened the door, Hannah stood there, slightly lowering her head, eyes on her dangling foot.

    "How did you get hurt?"

    Elliana averted her gaze, trying to avoid eye contact with Hannah, speaking with a hint of pride, "I don¡¯t know."

    "Hey! What are you doing?"

    Before she knew it, Hannah scooped her up horizontally, "Afraid you¡¯ll fall again, and then wouldn¡¯t Norman me me?"

    Hannah said, carrying her to the dining table.

    Today for lunch, there was millet porridge,va buns, and stir-fried meat. Honestly, Hannah had some culinary skills, making Elliana think of the saying, to win a man¡¯s heart, you must first catch his stomach.

    But she couldn¡¯t cook yet...

    Thinking of this, she nned to watch cooking videos and learn wellter.

    "Little Sprout, shall I introduce you to a soldier? You can give Norman Bet up to me, how about it?"

    "Pfft~" Elliana sprayed out the millet porridge.

    Hannah really dared to say it; she stared at the half-smiling woman in front of her, baring her teeth fiercely, "No way! I¡¯m getting the marriage certificate with Norman Bet tomorrow!"

    "The Bet Family has rules; you have to have an engagement party before getting a marriage certificate." Hannah said seriously, "Little Sprout, you¡¯re so short, it¡¯ll affect the Bet Family¡¯s genes."

    Elliana: "..."

    Pierced at a sore spot, Elliana was fuming, yet she couldn¡¯t argue because Hannah was right.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Her big eyes gradually welled up, blinking to hold back tears. She¡¯s prone to tears, easily crying with any emotion, so she had to bow her head and gulp down porridge to ease her feelings.

    Seeing Elliana stay silent, Hannah paused for a moment, fearing she¡¯d start bawling, so she changed the subject, "Norman asked me to take you outter; where do you want to go?"

    "Anywhere." Elliana replied indifferently.

    Hannah raised her eyebrows, somewhat helpless, "Alright, we¡¯ll see then."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City Central Street, Jinrong City Shopping Center.

    Getting out of the car, Hannah took the wheelchair from the trunk, ced it next to the car door, "Come on out."

    "Wait a sec." Elliana was still adjusting her hat and mask.

    The reason being thatst time Lana took her out for a stroll, she was nearly surrounded by a crowd within no time, almost dismantling her wheelchair.

    "Alright, alright, you¡¯re disguised well enough, superstar." Hannah urged impatiently, having little patience for waiting.

    Even wrapped so tightly her own mother might not recognize her, Elliana finally agreed to get out of the car, stubbornly refusing Hannah¡¯s help.

    Seated in the wheelchair, she didn¡¯t wait for Hannah to grab the push handles, directly pressing the electric speed-up button on the armrest, zooming away.

    Hannah: "?"

    Three minutester.

    Hannah pushed her towards the supermarket, with the wheelchair¡¯s electric box already removed by Hannah.

    At the supermarket storage counter, Hannah straightforwardly said, "Store the wheelchair."

    "Alright, this item is quiterge, please scan the code." The counter staff handed a sign with a QR code to Hannah.

    Elliana looked up at Hannah in astonishment, discontented, "Why store it here; I still need to sit. Are you nning to store me along with it?"

    "Hmm, all set." Hannah spoke to the staff, not addressing Elliana.

    Pocketing her phone, she wordlessly scooped Elliana out of the wheelchair and headed straight for the supermarket entrance.

    "Sit tight!"

    Now seated in a shopping cart, Ellianained as Hannah pushed her into the supermarket, "I¡¯m not a child, why stick me in here?"

    "Pushing both a wheelchair and a shopping cart is a hassle; this makes it all one go." Hannah¡¯s words were more of an exnation.

    "I can move on my own! Why¡¯d you dismantle my electric box?" Elliana was speechless. When Hannah caught up to her, she lifted both her and the wheelchair off the ground, the wheels spinning several times.

    While observing the product aisles, Hannah retorted, "I wonder who was treating the wheelchair like a race car? I was afraid you¡¯d break your neck!"

 Chapter 71 - 70: Such a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 70: Such a Good Person</h4>

    Hannah Collins looked at the supermarket signs and made her way to the snack aisle. Gazing at the wide array of chip vors, she nced down at Elliana Lyle, who was sitting in the cart like a queen, and asked, "Want some chips?"

    "Uh..." Elliana was about to say yes, but then remembered that Norman Bet forbade her from eating chips. So, full of reluctance, she stared at the shelves and said somethingpletely against her heart, "I don¡¯t eat them."

    Elliana¡¯s decisive refusal made Hannah somewhat curious, and she chuckled, "What¡¯s this? Don¡¯t kids love these?"

    "Who says kids love chips? I don¡¯t like them. No, I¡¯m not a kid!" Elliana raised her head and gave Hannah a fierce look.

    "Should I go then?"

    "Go ahead!"

    Hannah lowered her gaze, noticing Elliana swallowing as she looked at the bags of chips nearby, yet pretending not to want them. Amused, she said with a smile, "It¡¯s no big deal to have some asionally."

    Hannah¡¯s words hit the spot, and Elliana hesitated for a moment. Looking up at Hannah, she casually said, "But Norman Bet doesn¡¯t let me eat these unhealthy snacks."

    When Elliana said this, her mind went nk; she just wanted Hannah to confirm it to ease her guilt. But Hannah heard the underlying smugness in Elliana¡¯s words.

    "...Then we won¡¯t buy them!" Hannah¡¯s face turned cold as she pushed the cart to leave the area.

    Watching the bags of chips slip away, seeing the colorful packaging, she seemed to catch a whiff of their aroma. Elliana panicked a little and quickly called out, "No, wait~ I want them, Hannah, I want to buy chips!"

    Hannah raised an eyebrow, "Are you begging me?" She didn¡¯t stop, just slowed down, intending to give the little rascal a chance.

    What? Beg a rival? No way, how could Elliana do something so spineless?

    Seeing that the little rascal in the cart had no intention of pleading with her, Hannah raised her voice slightly, "If you don¡¯t want them, let¡¯s forget it."

    A great man can adapt to circumstances, Elliana pursed her lips and began, "Please."

    At the sound of those words, Hannah¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, and she teased in a low voice, "Plead for what?"

    "...Buy me chips~"

    Elliana¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, with a hint of coquetry. Coupled with her big round eyes, who could resist that?

    "Then we¡¯ll buy them!"

    Afterwards, as Elliana held a heap of chips, shepletely forgot that Hannah was her rival, engrossed in examining the chip vors and momentarily thinking Hannah was a wonderful person.

    "Hannah, I want gummy bears, blueberry-vored!"

    "Buy."

    ...

    Back at the hotel, Elliana sat on the sofa, eagerly tearing open a bag of lime-vored chips. Earlier in the car, Hannah wouldn¡¯t let her eat them.

    After holding back the whole way, she grabbed a handful and stuffed them in her mouth, munching like a rabbit.

    "You can only eat one bag at a time. I¡¯ll put the rest in the cab for you," Hannah said without giving Elliana a chance to argue, promptly taking the shopping bag and cing it on the highest shelf in front of Elliana.

    A height she couldn¡¯t reach even on her tiptoes.

    Pikachu?¡«

    It was Luna calling.

    "Hey, what gives?"

    Elliana hadn¡¯t forgotten Luna hanging up on herst time, so she responded with a hint of impatience, holding onto a "When I was in trouble, you weren¡¯t there; now you¡¯re just a stranger" attitude.

    "Buddy, is your leg better? I sent you something on WeChat," Luna said.

    "Hmph, calling me Buddy now? Where were you earlier?" Ellianained leisurely, chewing her chips.

    Hannah heard this sentence quite naturally.

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ve sent it to you. I was busyst time, look first, I¡¯ll exin on WeChat," Luna hastily said before hanging up, secretly grumbling: Troublesome every single day.

    On WeChat, Luna had already sent the message.

    Pablo Jose Juan, requesting a monthly sry of 150,000, Li Si asking for 70,000, Tommy asking for 80,000.

    Adding it up, she¡¯d spend 300,000 a month, 3.6 million a year. That¡¯s essentially spending ten thousand a day...

    Luna (Master): "Also, you need to purchase some office tools and renovations. At least 200,000, needed immediately."

    Cat: "I¡¯ve already wired 2 million and lied to Norman Bet that I sent it to his brother. If I spend so much more now, Norman will notice."

    Luna (Master): "What are you afraid of? Come out, I¡¯m downstairs at your hotel now."

    Seeing this message, Elliana instinctively nced at Hannah, who was boiling water. How was she going to get out?

    She realized Hannah probably wouldn¡¯t let her go out alone; she needed to get Hannah to leave and reattach the electric box to her wheelchair.

    "Hannah, you took off my battery box. Could you install it back for me?"

    "I¡¯ll get whatever you need," Hannah replied, seemingly noticing something, and probed, "Why, you want to go out? With me pushing, why bother using it?"

    Clearly, Hannah wasn¡¯t nning to put it back, leaving Elliana a bit frustrated as she stared absentmindedly at the wheelchair without its battery box. How was she going to get out? Should she have Luna pick her up?

    Hannah¡¯s intuitiveness naturally sensed her unusual behavior. This little rascal, could she really be putting a hat on Norman Bet?

    Staring at the wheelchair for a while, Elliana was pulled back to reality by Luna¡¯s message urging her. She replied, "Can you bring a wheelchair to the elevator for me? I can¡¯t go out by myself."

    Luna (Master): "Wheelchair? Don¡¯t you have your own? What do you mean you can¡¯t go out alone? Do you want me toe up and get you?"

    Looking at the wheelchair with the battery box removed, Elliana realized that her ability to move it would be slower than hopping, and the seven meters distance from the elevator to the door would definitely cause noise. Coupled with waiting for the elevator, it was likely Hannah would catch her.

    So she exined the situation to Luna.

    After devising a n, Elliana said to Hannah, who was pouring her water, "Hannah, could you get the game console from the room for me? I want to y."

    "Okay, sure." Hannah approached her, cing the hot water in front of her and cautioning, "Be careful, it¡¯s hot."

    "Thank you." Hannah¡¯s closeness made her a bit guilty.

    While Hannah was in the master bedroom, Elliana quickly got off the sofa, cautiously hopping with assistance from the wall.

    "It¡¯s not here; where did you put it?"

    "It¡¯s right by the pillow," Elliana replied to the question from inside.

    With the sound of a door opening and closing heavily, Hannah quickly exited the master bedroom. Upon looking around, Elliana was nowhere to be seen in the living room.

    Frowning, Hannah hastily headed towards the door. Just then, the elevator was descending. After pressing the button twice in quick session without sess, she rushed towards the stairs.

    This building only had six floors, and Hannah descended the stairwell skillfully, eventually reaching the ground a second faster than the elevator.

    When the elevator door opened, it revealed only two housekeeping staff and a little girl in a Lolita dress, which puzzled Hannah. Where did Elliana go?

    Suddenly recalling the surveince in the living room, as Lana had mentioned, she sat in the elevator and immediately returned.

    Back in the room, she noticed the wheelchair was still by the entrance, but the second bedroom door was open, finally realizing Elliana had never actually left. She just sneaked from her blind spot into the second bedroom while Hannah was distracted.

    She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked down, spotting a little girl hopping on one leg towards a white car parked by the roadside and getting in.

    As she watched the car drive away, Hannah folded her arms and stood for a moment before making a phone call, requesting surveince of the car. She wondered what kind of man could be better than Norman Bet.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 72 - 71: Two Little Sprouts

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 71: Two Little Sprouts</h4>

    A white Volkswagen was driving on a broad yet somewhat congested road. Luna nced at Elliana Lyle, who was wearing a mask and a cap, and teased, "Wrapped up so tightly, I almost thought a mummy came hopping over."

    "Have you ever seen such a good-looking mummy?" Elliana sat in the passenger seat, focusing intently on gently rubbing her ankle. She had almost fallen and injured herself while hurrying downstairs earlier.

    Then she asked, "What exactly did you call me out for?"

    "How¡¯s your foot recovering?"

    Seeing that Luna was avoiding her question, Elliana raised her head and asked again, "Stop dodging the question, why did you call me out?"

    "You¡¯ll know soon enough."

    Twenty minutester, the car entered a one-way street. Not far ahead was a French restaurant, Victor.

    "Get out, I¡¯ll go park the car," Luna said as she pulled over to the side of the road.

    Elliana didn¡¯t seem inclined to get out of the car. She nced at Luna expressionlessly, "Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to leave me here alone?"

    "Sorry, forgot," Luna said, turning the steering wheel towards the underground parking lot.

    After parking the car, Luna helped an hopping Elliana out.

    Victor was a French restaurant full of free-spirited romanticism, with exquisite dormer windows, carved gallery columns, aged oak, and hanging brass chandeliers that fully showcased a romantic atmosphere.

    "What are we doing here?" Elliana settled into the reserved seat, asionally tugging at her fisherman hat and scarf wrapped around her neck. Her loose, cream-colored sweater made her look even more petite.

    "I¡¯m here to introduce you to someone." Luna said, calling over a blue-eyed foreign waiter and conversing in fluent French.

    The waiter frowned after listening, then tentatively asked, "Can you speak English? Or I can speak a little Chinese, I¡¯m British, here for a job."

    ...

    "That¡¯s all," Luna said, and the waiter nodded, said he¡¯d be back shortly, and left.

    Elliana could finally speak up, asking, "Who are we waiting for?"

    "You¡¯ll find out shortly." Luna had just finished speaking when a short-haired woman in a ck trench coat and Martin boots approached them.

    The woman arrived at their table, lightly tapping her left index finger on the tabletop, facing Elliana with a leisurely smile.

    This woman was none other than Hannah Collins. Elliana was stunned for a moment, then found it odd¡ªhow did she follow them here?

    "Seems there are two Little Sprouts," Hannah said as she nced at Luna, who was dressed in a red and white floral Lolita outfit, then gave a smile full of ambiguous mockery, almost teasingly.

    Little Sprout? Luna furrowed her brows instantly, a shadow of gloom descending on her face, and retorted coldly, "Who are you calling Little Sprout?"

    Hannah raised an eyebrow slightly, unexpectedly replying, "It¡¯s a rather fierce Little Sprout."

    "..." Luna fell silent for a moment, then sneered, "Ha! Little Sprout, is it? Tomboy." She raised her chin, straightening her back, and somehow, she didn¡¯t lose her momentum.

    The air seemed to freeze at that moment. Hannah¡¯s smile faded between her brows, but she didn¡¯t seem upset. With her clean-cut, masculine hairstyle and cold expression, she appeared even more heroic. If not for hearing her voice, one might have mistaken her for a dashing male spy.

    "Lit-tle Sprout."

    Sitting silently beside, Elliana suddenly sensed the tension. Were these two people, despite their size disparity, going to fight?

    Hannah¡¯sposed and aloof demeanor indeed annoyed Luna. When had she ever been treated like this? Who dared provoke her in XRB?

    Yet, upon returning to the country, first was Norman Bet¡¯s threat, and now this inexplicable woman.

    "Hannah...!!" Elliana hadn¡¯t finished saying the "H" before Luna lunged like a fast viper, suddenly producing a small knife from who knows where!

    Just as Elliana¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her jaw dropping, Hannah subtly sidestepped, grabbing Luna¡¯s knife-wielding wrist with a reverse grip, then twisting back to immobilize Luna¡¯s hands, lifting them high, while the other hand gripped Luna¡¯s delicate neck!

    "Your speed is impressive, but useless against real skill," Hannah said, eyes brimming with interest, finding Luna¡¯s friend also quite intriguing.

    "Hannah! Let¡¯s talk this over!" Elliana immediately stood up, leaning on the table, appearing somewhat flustered.

    Surprisingly, Luna didn¡¯t struggle, bing quiet and rxed, her narrowed eyes casting a dangerous look at the hand around her neck.

    Elliana was at a loss for what to do, join them? But she couldn¡¯t fight against Hannah either.

    Suddenly!

    Luna bit down on the hand squeezing her neck, and judging by Luna¡¯s fierce expression, she meant it for real!

    "Little thing, let go of your mouth, and I¡¯ll let you go," Hannah said coldly.

    Luna thought, if she let go first, wouldn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s giving in? So she bit down harder, her attitude clear¡ªunless Hannah releases her hand, she wouldn¡¯t loosen her grip.

    In truth, the hand Hannah used to grip her neck wasn¡¯t exerting much force, but her grip was steady, leaving Luna immobile. With no better option, she resorted to this strategy. Her brother had once told her, if you can¡¯t fight back, bite; if you can¡¯t bite, run.

    To outsiders, it looked like Hannah was holding Luna tenderly, and as they weren¡¯t involved in a verbal altercation, no one intervened.

    Elliana had long observed Luna¡¯s unwillingness to admit defeat, but Hannah wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with either. She pondered for a moment, then shed Luna a signal.

    She feigned a hop and cried out, "Ah, ouch! Hannah! My foot hurts..."

    Her seasoned acting skills made it hard to tell the truth from the lie, and Hannah¡¯s attention turned to Elliana at once.

    Taking advantage of this, Luna ducked swiftly, freeing her hands from Hannah¡¯s grip, sliding under Hannah¡¯s arm, and sprinting outside.

    "Why run?" Hannah was about to give chase, but Elliana held onto her.

    "Does it hurt?" Hannah showed concern.

    Elliana nodded quickly, though there was no sign of pain on her face.

    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t serious. Seeing Elliana¡¯s expression, Hannah almost wanted tough, "Little Sprout, you think you can escape from my grasp? Even Norman Bet couldn¡¯t get away."

    "..." Elliana released her hold, nearly forgetting Hannah was her love rival.

    "I thought you¡¯d secretlye to meet another man, so I could catch you in the act. Turns out I caught another Little Sprout instead." Hannah teased her cheerfully.

    Elliana had intended to retort, but noticing the teeth mark on Hannah¡¯s left hand, she deted like a slowly leaking balloon. A neatly circr bite mark, both white and purple, looked painful at a nce.

    "Does it... hurt?" Elliana asked, taking the initiative to hold up Hannah¡¯s hand, focused and serious, checking to make sure it wasn¡¯t bruised too badly.

    Seeing a Little Sprout seriously cradling her hand, a strange ripple stirred within Hannah: "What? You want a bite too?"

    "..." Have you no shame?

    Elliana jerked Hannah¡¯s hand away, and without a sideways nce, hopped towards anything she could hold onto for support.

    Her foot gave way, and Hannah caught her in an embrace again. Naturally, Elliana wrapped her arms around Hannah¡¯s neck; hopping wasn¡¯t a good way to walk anyway.

    "Wait! You haven¡¯t paid the bill yet!"

    ...

    Outside the restaurant, a handsome guy with blond hair and blue eyes approached, sharply dressed in a suit. With his snowy white skin andmon facial features, thebination was absolutely stunning¡ªa male version of Snow White no less.

    Elliana couldn¡¯t help but take a second look, feeling like she recognized him somehow.

    After thinking it over, she dismissed it. She probably didn¡¯t know him; all foreigners looked the same anyway.

    "Hannah, how did you find us?"

    "Take a guess."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 73 - 72: Misfortune Comes in Twos and Threes

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 72: Misfortune Comes in Twos and Threes</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    Elliana Lyle sat in a wheelchair, pushed by Hannah Collins. In fact, she hadn¡¯t expected Hannah to bring her wheelchair along.

    At this moment, in front of the hotel, a security guard was driving away an old beggar with a stick. The old beggar, having been struck, hurriedly ran away.

    That disheveled beggar was running in her direction, stumbling, dressed in a dirty white floral shirt, and the military canvas shoes on their feet were washed to the point of fraying.

    As they brushed past each other, Elliana froze, but she still recognized her! She quickly shouted: "Aunt Nancy!"

    As she called out, Elliana wasn¡¯t sure if she had mistaken the person.

    The old beggar immediately stopped, slowly turned around, "El... El... Elliana girl¨D¨D¨D!"

    That voice, worn and repressed, sounded out, hoarse from excitement, and she hurried towards Elliana.

    Seeing that she was getting closer, Hannah swiftly stood in front of Elliana, preventing the overly excited old woman from approaching.

    A month and a half ago.

    At that time, Elliana was still filming South Wind Song. At 9 PM, Elliana received a call from Aunt Nancy.

    "Hello, Aunt Nancy."

    Nestled in a man¡¯s embrace watching TV, Elliana immediately sat up. A call from Aunt Nancy at this hour surely meant news about Nancy.

    But Aunt Nancy¡¯s sobs on the other end of the line filled her with unease. Something must have happened. She hurriedly asked, "Aunt Nancy, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?"

    "Elliana girl, I¡¯ve returned to the countryside. The police still haven¡¯t found my daughter. What should I do...?"

    Aunt Nancy sat on the kang, a dim light bulb lit the room, and she was crying uncontrobly.

    Hearing Aunt Nancy¡¯s cries, Elliana immediately stood up, pacing a bit anxiously,forting her: "Aunt Nancy, don¡¯t cry, we¡¯ll find her. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Please don¡¯t cry..."

    In her panic, she really didn¡¯t know how to console people.

    "Elliana girl, if my daughteres looking for you, you must tell me..." Aunt Nancy spoke intermittently, almost choked with sobs.

    "I know, once I find Nancy, I¡¯ll definitely tell you. Aunt Nancy, don¡¯t cry, we will find her, we definitely will."

    Elliana awkwardlyforted her, her free right hand hovering in the air, unsure of where to ce it.

    After a few words, Aunt Nancy hung up the phone. Seeing Elliana¡¯s worried expression, Norman Bet spoke: "Girl,e here."

    Elliana obediently walked to the man, awaiting his next words.

    "I¡¯ll have someone continue to investigate Nancy¡¯s going abroad situation. Just wait for the news, alright?"

    "...Okay."

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Straighthead Town, Wang Family Vige.

    A dpidated dirt-walled house, surrounded by weeds, the walls made of dirt mixed with cow dung and stones, not too big, not too small, providing shelter from wind and rain. At the door, an old roon cat, strong from years of hunting prey, looked around with wide ck eyes, its pointed ears pinning back and forth towards its neck.

    "Wuwu..." A hoarse, low sobbing sounded particrly terrifying in this silent dark night.

    "Wuwu..."

    An unadorned bedroom with no clutter, simply having a bed, a broken wardrobe, with a crooked door.

    A woman sat on the bed, holding an old photograph, her sobs ghostly wailing, not at all an exaggeration to describe her sorrow.

    In the photo, there were three people, a young couple holding a child, the woman with braided hair, wearing a long dress, the man dressed in an oversized ck old suit, looking ill-fitting, and judging by the obviously fake sea background, it was taken in a studio.

    A night passed like this.

    In the morning, the old cat climbed on the roof, Aunt Nancy came out carrying a hoe. Though it was toote to nt vegetables in this season and past harvest time, she still wanted to see how the sweet potatoes nted in spring were doing.

    The river water sshed white as it flowed downhill, the sweet potato vines sprawling wildly into the small river.

    Half an hourter, the woman who had been fishing for sweet potato leaves by the river turned to fishing for her phone, her only phone, her only way to contact Elliana.

    In the rapid current, her phone was nowhere to be seen, the water reaching her waist.

    A monthter, she went to town to buy a new phone, but it had no number for Elliana. She lived in a daze every day, afraid Elliana had called, afraid the police were trying to reach her.

    Unaware she could get a new SIM card, returning to the vige, her eyes vacant and filled with tears, she seemed to have aged ten years, haggard to the point of pity.

    On the street side, two high school students huddled against a diner, using its Wi-Fi, one with ear-length short hair holding a phone, the other long-haired watching. Upon scrolling to a video, the short-haired girl excitedly said: "These paparazzi are sick, camping outside someone¡¯s hotel to block them. Elliana Lyle is too good-tempered. If it were me, I¡¯d be angry."

    "I feel so bad for Elliana."

    Elliana? Which Elliana?

    Aunt Nancy realized, hurriedly approaching the two girls: "Girls! Do you know where Elliana Lyle is?"

    "North... North City, Grandma, are you a fan too?" The girls were scared by this woman who seemed like a madwoman and stood up.

    The long-haired girl quickly pulled the short-haired one, urging: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! She¡¯s crazy."

    "Girls! Girls!" She wanted to ask more, but with her shouting, the two girls ran even faster.

    After returning, she packed her bags, ready to head to North City.

    She didn¡¯t know where Elliana was, but she had heard "hotel." She asked at every hotel in North City, staying three days at each, chased away by security, evicted by city patrols...

    After loitering at many hotels, she came to Vicars Hotel, sitting in a corner, trying her best not to attract the security¡¯s attention.

    Her hair was white and thin, wrists emaciated, fingers like dry tree branches. Her cheeks sunken, she¡¯s not unlike a skeleton d in skin.

    She watched the passing people intently.

    "Where did this old hage from, get lost!"

    Seeing a security guard wielding a stick with a fierce demeanor, she trembled and pleaded: "I...I¡¯m not upying space, I¡¯m just waiting for someone..." Saying this, she shrank further into the corner.

    The security guard impatiently said: "Scram! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m gonna start hitting!"

    "I¡¯m just waiting for someone, I..."

    The stick came down, hitting her arm. In pain, she could only scramble to get up and quickly run away.

    ...

    "Oh dear Lord..." When Aunt Nancy confirmed it was Elliana, she cried, nearly losing her voice.

    Elliana pushed Hannah aside and reached out to hold Aunt Nancy¡¯s hand, "Aunt Nancy, how did you end up here?"

    Thinking of Aunt Nancy just being hit, she immediately said: "Hannah! Can you help me, help take Aunt Nancy to the hospital for a check-up."

    "No need to trouble ourselves, let¡¯s just take her upstairs and find a doctor." With that, Hannah reached to support the trembling Aunt Nancy, and with the other hand, she pushed Elliana inside.

    At the door, Hannah gave the security guard a cold nce.

    The fate of that security guard was obvious.

    Back at the hotel, Elliana sat on the sofa holding Aunt Nancy¡¯s hand, quietly listening to her recount the past month and a half.

    Listening, her eyes reddened. This woman, with only skin clinging to bones, appeared haggard like an 80-year-old, looking almost nothing like the Aunt Nancy she had first met.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 74 - 73: Cat and Mouse

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 73: Cat and Mouse</h4>

    Ding-dong ~

    The doorbell rang, interrupting Auntie¡¯s tearful mutterings, and Elliana Lyle snapped back to reality.

    "Is it the doctor?" Elliana asked as Hannah Collins was already heading to the door.

    "Hannah... Hannah Collins?"

    Seeing that the person who opened the door was Hannah Collins, it would be inurate to say ire White was surprised; she was more like at a loss.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t recognize her at first nce, but the more he looked, the more she seemed familiar, until he was convinced it was her.

    ire White¡¯s gaze was slightly dazed, and the white coat made him look sanctified and gracious, except for the stunned expression that didn¡¯t match his persona.

    Seeing her childhood ymate, Hannah grinned and raised an eyebrow, "What? Can¡¯t the little white mouse recognize me, your big sister?"

    Now it was thoroughly confirmed! ire White¡¯s expression tightened as he clutched his medical kit and bolted, in a panic like a headless white mouse.

    "Hey? Why are you running?"

    Hannah frowned straight away. Was she that scary? There was a patient in the house; she couldn¡¯t let him run away.

    Quickly chasing after him, ire White couldn¡¯t press the elevator button in time and started running towards the safety exit.

    But how could the white mouse outrun the big ck cat?

    Soon, Elliana saw Hannah dragging ire White in by the neck, a scene reminiscent of a cat-and-mouse chase, truly an eye-opener.

    Usually gentle and elegant, the aloof Doctor White now appeared so disheveled, even his hair was messy, the thin silver-framed sses askew, continuously pleading with Hannah.

    "Sister! Sweet sister! I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong!"

    Seeing this scene, the aunt sitting next to Elliana was also stunned.

    In their vige, when did they ever see a woman beating a man? Isn¡¯t this a disgrace to women?

    The sadness on Aunt¡¯s face faded, and she immediately stood up, reaching out to mediate, speaking in a somewhat tense tone: "Girl! You mustn¡¯t hit him, hitting men is no good, you¡¯ll be punished."

    Seeing this, Hannah immediately let go. She didn¡¯t care about Aunt¡¯s words, turned around to close the door, blocking it so that ire White wouldn¡¯t dare run.

    "Doctor White, check on my aunt." Seeing ire White¡¯s ears turn red from anger, Elliana spoke awkwardly.

    "Hmm, alright."

    ire White almost instantly returned to normal, slightly tidied up his ruffled clothes, and ced the medical kit on the coffee table.

    Elliana, struggling with limited mobility and a dull ache, reached out to bring Aunt over: "Aunt,e sit here."

    Ten minutester.

    After ire White carefully examined the physical condition, he said, "It¡¯s nothing serious, mainly severe malnutrition; aside from a bit of high blood pressure, there¡¯s no other visible illness for now. I suggest going for a full check-up at the hospital after health recovery."

    "Okay, so there¡¯s no fracture in the arm, right?" Elliana asked, holding Aunt¡¯s hand.

    "No, just some bruising."

    Hearing such a response from ire White, Elliana felt a lot more at ease, fearing that a sudden blow would cause internal injuries to the elderly Aunt.

    Then ire White prepared some antihypertensive medication, advising: "Avoid overexertion, take plenty of rest, and pay attention to nutritional intake."

    While speaking, ire White nced at Hannah from the corner of his eye and, noticing her amused expression, shivered in fear, pretending swiftly to pack the medical kit.

    Finishing roughly, Elliana nned to arrange a hotel room for Aunt, but Hannah, standing by the door, volunteered to take on the task and warned her: "Don¡¯t wander off."

    "I won¡¯t wander off." Elliana meeklyplied.

    While Hannah was supporting Aunt, ire White grabbed the medical kit intending to leave quickly, but Hannah called out: "What¡¯s the rush?" Then she pointed at Elliana: "Check on her, she went out for a run, and came back twitching."

    At that moment, ire White, like a bird startled from a perch, shuddered when Hannah called him and quickly responded: "Oh! Okay! Okay!"

    It wasn¡¯t until Hannah left that ire White sighed with relief and returned to his usual demeanor.

    Elliana couldn¡¯t help but be curious, but found it inappropriate to ask directly, enduring for a while before cautiously asking: "Doctor White, are you afraid of Hannah?"

    "..."

    Seeing ire White pause, Elliana felt like the air had frozen, realizing perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have asked.

    "She... she sort of counts as my sister. Your foot is nothing serious, just rest more." ire White¡¯s gaze became evasive, showing some nervousness.

    Elliana: "Why don¡¯t... you just run while there¡¯s still time? There¡¯s nothing much wrong with me."

    "Alright," ire White said without any dy, quickly leaving, as if this ce were a demon¡¯sir to him.

    Actually, the White family and Collins family pretty much have close contacts. They were childhood ymates too. As Hannah was always brave from a young age, back then, his introverted nature caused him to be forced into being her little sidekick.

    Hannah caught spiders to scare him, caught mice to scare him, and the most outrageous was catchingrge moths to gift him, not just one but a full 1,000, and when the box was opened, they all flew out.

    The reminiscence of a tragic childhood made him feel more sullen, even after leaving the hotel, his pace continued to quicken.

    At this time, Elliana had already changed intofortable pajamas herself, curling up on the sofa, holding her phone to message Luna.

    Luna (Master): "Send me her information, would you?"

    Luna, already back at thepany, received Elliana¡¯s message, feeling inexplicably guilty, not expecting it was Elliana seeking to investigate this person.

    Then Elliana sent a long message almost detailing everything she knew.

    ording to her, there are no records of Nancy¡¯s whereabouts domestically, nor any records of Nancy going abroad, leaving only three possibilities: either hiding, smuggled, or... dead.

    A few minutester, seeing no response from Luna, Elliana sent another message: "Can you investigate?"

    Luna (Master): "Yes, but this is an official case, quite a rarity for our joint venture as the first difficult case. I think it should follow ourpany pricing standards, but since you¡¯re the CEO, let¡¯s round it up to 2 million."

    Actually 1.8 million.

    Meow Meow: "That expensive?"

    million isn¡¯t a small sum to Elliana; although she can afford it, it still felt quite painful to her.

    Luna (Master): "That¡¯s the market price, and this matter is rather challenging. I have to assign Andrew Hue to investigate. After all, starting apany, you¡¯re the boss, be generous, high investment, high return."

    ...

    Elliana: "Deal."

    ...

    At 9 PM, Norman Bet called, saying he wouldn¡¯t being back tonight. Unexpectedly, Norman didn¡¯t inquire about her going out, suggesting Hannah hadn¡¯t mentioned it to him, enhancing her fondness for Hannah as she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to snitch.

    The next day, at 4 a.m.

    The heavy rain flowed down the ss. Awoken by a nightmare, Elliana was drenched in a cold sweat. Her heartbeat thundered through the room as she looked around at the safe surroundings, clutching her nket and taking deep breaths.

    The dream left her gasping as if she¡¯d been underwater for a long time.

    She dreamt that Aunt had passed away... cold... pale...

    "Tch, tch, tch!" Elliana quickly rapped her head. How could she have such an inauspicious dream?

    But even though it was just a dream, she felt frightened and worried.

 Chapter 75 - 74: Cautious People

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 74: Cautious People</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel, Room 703.

    Elliana Lyle held the spare room card Hannah Collins had brought back, approaching the door, and heard a click indicating the door was unlocked.

    Not wanting to disturb Auntie Nancy¡¯s rest, she cautiously pushed the door open. The room was pitch ck, making it impossible to see anything.

    "Who! Who is it!" A panicked inquiry came from the dark¡ªit was Auntie Nancy¡¯s voice, tinged with fear.

    It seemed she had indeed woken Auntie Nancy up. Elliana ruefully tapped her forehead, feeling regret foring.

    Helplessly, she pushed the door open fully and reached out to touch the switch by the door. As the light flicked on, she saw Auntie Nancy already standing alertly.

    When Auntie Nancy saw Elliana, the fear and caution in her eyes quickly faded, reced by a somewhat awkward smile.

    Once inside the room, Elliana noticed the bed was very tidy, as if it had not been slept in. On the carpet, however, there was a makeshift pillow made from clothes.

    "Auntie Nancy? You... you didn¡¯t sleep on the bed?" Elliana was somewhat uncertain, but she was mostly sure.

    Auntie Nancy smiled awkwardly, "Such a nice bed, I was afraid I¡¯d dirty it."

    She nced again at the carpet, quickly exining, "I washed my clothes at the tap, and there¡¯s a warm breeze in this room, they¡¯ll dry in no time."

    How could Elliana fail to understand the implication in her words? Through Auntie Nancy¡¯s cloudy eyes, Elliana saw the fear.

    Elliana was stunned for a long time. Auntie Nancy¡¯s cautiousness and humility made her heartache, not knowing what to say. Perhaps she also didn¡¯t fully understand Auntie Nancy¡¯s actions.

    Auntie Nancy nervously clutched at the seams of her pants, not knowing what Elliana¡¯s silence meant. She had never slept in such a bed, nor seen such soft nkets. She just felt it but didn¡¯t dare lie down.

    After a long while, Elliana sighed and said, "Auntie Nancy,e, sit." She said this while hopping barefoot to the bed and stubbornly pulled Auntie Nancy to sit down.

    "Auntie Nancy, the bed is the ce for sleeping, sleeping on the floor will make you catch a cold."

    "It¡¯s warm in here, not cold at all," Auntie Nancy waved her hand dismissively.

    Seeing this, Elliana became serious, speaking earnestly: "Auntie Nancy, listen to me, you need to wait here for news about Nancy, and you must take good care of yourself. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t care for yourself well, by the time Nancyes back, and you¡¯re not holding up, won¡¯t she be heartbroken?"

    She tried her best to persuade Auntie Nancy, figuring mentioning Nancy would be the best choice.

    Sure enough, Auntie Nancy froze for a moment before nodding, indicating her agreement. "Elliana, I can¡¯t just eat and drink without contributing. How about I work as a nanny for you? I¡¯ve heard people in the city all hire nannies."

    "No need! Auntie Nancy, just stay here. Someone will bring you meals on time. If you need anything, just press the bell or call me."

    ...

    As the two talked until five in the morning, Hannah Collins, who had been standing outside, knocked on the doorframe to remind them, "Alright, let Auntie Nancy rest. It¡¯s still dark outside."

    "Alright, Hannah..." Elliana hadn¡¯t realized when Hannah had arrived.

    Seeing the clock on the wall, Elliana only then realized how quickly time had passed. She hurriedly pulled back the covers, ensuring Auntie Nancy got into bed before leaving.

    By eight in the morning, the housekeeper brought Auntie Nancy breakfast. After she ate, she spontaneously helped the housekeeper clean the room.

    At this time, Norman Bet returned. Hannah opened the door, and the first thing the man saw was a busy small figure.

    His little girl was actually cooking!

    The man nced coldly at Hannah, who waszily eating chips, and said, "Hannah, I told you, don¡¯t bully her."

    "Cough cough!"

    Seeing the man¡¯s slightly angry eyes, Hannah quickly exined, "No, no! She insisted on making food for you. When I went over to check, she even snapped at me."

    "Normane sit, I¡¯m almost done," Elliana called out without turning to look at the man. She was focused on chopping green onions, afraid of identally cutting her hand.

    A few minutester, Elliana carefully hopped over, carrying a te of braised ribs. She stubbornly refused any offers of help.

    "Little Sprout, looks good, huh?"

    Hannah found it amusing and was about to use the chopsticks when Elliana scolded, "Is it yours? This is for Norman!"

    Sure enough, there was a heart made of green onions on top, clearly indicating it wasn¡¯t for her.

    But... that green heart...

    "Norman, try it," Elliana pushed the te toward the man, eagerly watching him.

    Seeing the greasy and bright red dish, Norman frowned slightly. He indeed didn¡¯t like such food. If someone else made it, he wouldn¡¯t touch it, but since Elliana made it, it was different.

    The man picked up a piece, took a small bite, seemingly not able to chew through it.

    He ended up just tasting a bit of the sauce.

    "How is it? Is it good?" Elliana eagerly asked.

    Norman seemed to be holding something back. Looking at her sparkling eyes, he replied softly, "Yes, it¡¯s good."

    "Really? Let me try," Hannah quickly picked up a piece of rib and shoved it into her mouth. After a few chews, she spat it out.

    "Damn, it¡¯s spicy, spicy, the meat is raw. Little Sprout, can you cook? Are you trying to poison us?"

    "..."

    All the expression faded from Elliana¡¯s face. Unable to help herself, she picked up a piece with her chopstick and took a small bite. Indeed, it was... both fishy and spicy, with an indescribably strange taste.

    "..." The three of them looked at each other, and finally, Hannah said, "I¡¯ll go steam it; maybe it will still be edible."

    After dinner, Elliana inquired about the situation with Nancy from Norman, and also told him about Auntie Nancy.

    "There¡¯s no news on Nancy yet."

    Norman said, having pushed Owen Sutton for updates just yesterday.

    "Alright," Elliana felt somewhat disappointed. Where Nancy had gone was still a mystery she couldn¡¯t even guess.

    Then Norman mentioned Auntie Nancy¡¯s reluctance to sleep on the bed: "If you want Auntie Nancy to feel at ease waiting here, you have to let her feel she has some personal worth; otherwise, she might live even more cautiously! So, you should allow her to stay here ording to her own values!"

    Hearing this suggestion, Elliana understood, finally grasping why Auntie Nancy had been feeling so uneasy.

    The next day, Elliana personally approached the hotel manager, arranged for Auntie Nancy to be formally employed as a cleaner, and specifically asked for a lighter workload and a better employee dormitory.

    When Auntie Nancy realized she had something to do, she agreed to stayfortably at Elliana¡¯s ce.

    That morning, Luna once again asked Elliana out, and today¡¯s matter was quite important, so she temporarily refused Zane Bet¡¯s request for fifty thousand dors.

    "I¡¯ve installed the fuse box; be back by eight tonight."

    Hannah, fiddling with the wheelchair, was eager for Elliana to leave quickly. The kitchen was a mess, especially the oven where the eggs had exploded.

    It wasn¡¯t that she found cleaning up troublesome, since help was always avable, but she feared that if Elliana stayed in the kitchen any longer, it might just explode.

    "Then I¡¯m off."

    Elliana greeted and was about to leave in the wheelchair when Hannah stopped her.

    "I¡¯ll send you down."

 Chapter 76 - 75: No Business Sense at All

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 75: No Business Sense at All</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City, Melody Harmony Branch.

    Norman Bet was in a meeting, patiently listening to the reports. His phone on his left lit up with an SMS notification, showing the card transaction record from the card Elliana Lyle held.

    ZTE Bank: "Your bank card ending in 7860 sessfullypleted a payment of 2,000,000 RMB on October 29, 2019, at 9:18:21 AM."

    Such a transaction wasn¡¯t a big deal for Norman Bet, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Less than ten minutester, another transaction alert came, still 2 million RMB. Norman Bet frowned slightly, wondering what that little girl was buying.

    Ten minutester, another transaction alert came, still 2 million RMB. Once again, within ten minutes, the man¡¯s expression subtly shifted from confusion to increasing seriousness.

    Wang Qian, the operation supervisor who had finished her report, noticed Norman Bet¡¯s face was sweating, unsure if the CEO was dissatisfied with the proposal or if she hadn¡¯t been clear enough.

    "CEO... what do you think?" Wang Qian cautiously asked again.

    "The meeting will be presided over by the deputy today." Norman Bet left with just these words and walked out of the conference room without saying anything more.

    The remaining attendees looked at each other in shock, having never seen the CEO leave them halfway through before, specting on what major issue had arisen.

    Upon returning to his office, he saw a young man in a thick white hoodie sitting on the sofa. Who else could it be if not Zane Bet?

    "You¡¯re here." Norman Bet didn¡¯t need to guess to know his brother¡¯s purpose today, as this guy rarely showed up for no reason.

    Zane Bet immediately stood up, his gaze fixed on his older brother. It wasn¡¯t until Norman Bet sat down that he rubbed the back of his head and said, "Bro, can you lend me some money?"

    "Hmm?" Norman Bet was obviously a bit puzzled, thinking he guessed wrong, so he said, "Didn¡¯t your sister-inw give you 2 million not long ago?"

    "Huh? Ah~ oh!" Zane Bet took a long time to react, finally realizing that he had borrowed Elliana Lyle¡¯s card, but she really hadn¡¯t given him money!

    Realizing borrowing money from Norman Bet was out of the question, since his brother believed that annoying girl had given him money, he was genuinely in urgent need of it. Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, Raymond Wood knocked and came in.

    Raymond Wood ced a stack of documents on the CEO¡¯s desk and said, "CEO, these are urgent."

    Seeing Norman Bet nod, Raymond Wood exited the office.

    Zane Bet stood not far away, torn and contemting whether to ask for a little or a lot. Getting something was better than nothing, right?

    So he boldly admitted, "Yes, my sister-inw did give me 2 million, but it¡¯s still not enough, so bro, could you give me another 200,000?"

    While speaking, Norman Bet was checking Elliana Lyle¡¯s detailed transaction records. The first entry showed she had transferred 4 million to Zane Bet¡¯s card, and the remaining 6 million was spent at a high-end pastry shop called Gold Grace.

    Gold Grace is a high-end pastry shop, or simply put, a cake shop.

    "4 million not enough?" Norman Bet nced at him.

    million? What 4 million? Suddenly, Zane Bet thought of something, quickly took out his phone from his pocket, opened his mobile banking app, and sure enough, Elliana Lyle had again charged 4 million on his card. This... this was something he couldn¡¯t take the me for!

    "Bro! I¡¯ll be honest with you..."

    ¨D¨D¨DTwo hours earlier.

    Vito Pizza Shop.

    "That tomboy actually let you out." Luna was biting into her pizza, thoroughly enjoying it.

    Elliana Lyle felt embarrassed, said nothing, and pulled off a slice of pizza to eat.

    Luna swallowed a bite of pizza, leaned closer to her, and very seriously said, "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s so fierce, no man would like her. Plus, she¡¯s so tall that if she wore high heels, she¡¯d be taller than Norman Bet. Norman Bet can¡¯t handle her."

    Luna spoke confidently, but Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t want to delve into it. Hannah Collins cooks better than her, and she¡¯s taller. Besides, from what Elliana observed, Hannah Collins didn¡¯t even own a pair of high heels.

    Sometimes she was really frustrated, wondering why her parents, being so tall, could give birth to such a short daughter.

    Noticing Elliana¡¯s unhappiness, Luna didn¡¯t continue and, in a serious tone, said, "Let¡¯s discuss how much money we need."

    "Okay, you say it first."

    "Well, the rent has been paid, but we haven¡¯t paid the deposit. Adding on renovation and some equipment, we need about over 4 million."

    "4 million?" Elliana was shocked. This was way beyond her budget.

    Seeing her incredulous expression, Luna quickly exined, "Among this, 3 million is the deposit, which will be returnedter."

    The pizza Elliana had just pulled off was still in her hand, hesitating to bite. She pondered for a long time before finally speaking, "Alright then."

    Then she transferred 4 million twice to Zane Bet¡¯s card, thinking everything was settled. But then Luna pulled out a small notebook, clicked her pen, scribbled a few notes, and said, "Let¡¯s calcte the employees¡¯ sries and operating expenses. Andrew Hue is a deportee, so to keep him, we must pay him a month¡¯s sry in advance, which is 150,000. But next month, we¡¯ll have to pay two other staff members¡¯ sries, another 150,000, and 4,000 for one month¡¯s security, needing at least ten guards."

    "Why so many?" Elliana interjected.

    Luna gave her a sideways nce, exining, "Safety reasons. In our line of work, it¡¯s easy to get wiped out in one go."

    "..." Elliana closed her mouth, raising her hand to signal Luna to continue.

    Luna kept marking things down, "Then, considering..."

    A few minutester, the two came to another figure, nearly 2 million.

    "...I can¡¯t charge anymore, Norman Bet will be suspicious of me. Why don¡¯t we just be upfront with him? This sneaky business is making me nervous." Elliana didn¡¯t want to continue the card transactions. It wasn¡¯t aboutck of money, as she earned over a million per episode in "South Wind Song."

    Hearing this, Luna panicked. If Norman Bet found out, wouldn¡¯t she have to flee the country?

    "No, why should he know? A woman should be economically independent, don¡¯t you understand independence?" Luna argued insistently.

    Elliana pouted, muttering, "How is this economic independence? We¡¯re close to being independent people."

    "No ambition," Luna sighed and then said, "I know a ce where the most expensive cake is 2 million. I know an employee there; she¡¯s one of my clients. She can help us with the transactions, and then you just say you bought a cake."

    Elliana was curious, "You have a client at a cake shop?"

    "Yes, she suspects her boyfriend is cheating."

    ¨D¨D¨DGold Grace.

    "Alright, it¡¯s been charged for you." A store clerk in an apron said warmly.

    Having charged 2 million plus a 1,000 service fee, one had to see what a 2-million cake looked like, right?

    So Elliana asked, "Can I see what a 2-million cake looks like?"

    "Of course, we have a model over here," the clerk said, pointing to the right, "That sevenyer one. You can have any design, shape, or vor customized."

    Seeing the gigantic cake taller than herself, she slightly opened her mouth.

    My gosh! How was she supposed to tell Norman Bet that she ate this cake? Even with ten people, they probably couldn¡¯t finish it...

    Luna seemed to have thought of something and said, "By the way, you haven¡¯t paid me Nancy¡¯s consultation fee either, right? Shall we charge again?"

    "Charge it!"

    The two charged an additional 2 million. Elliana took the card from the store employee and quickly put it in her bag, unable to charge anymore; there was just no more capacity to charge.

    After packing up, the two prepared to leave. Just as they stepped out, Luna stopped, "Buddy, after thinking it over, I believe ourpany needs a few vehicles to assist in investigations."

    "..."

    Seeing Elliana clearly disagree, Luna decided to back off a little, "Just consider it a loan from me."

    Elliana frowned, "Then write me an IOU!"

 Chapter 77 - 76: Sanctimonious

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 76: Sanctimonious</h4>

    "Why should I write an IOU? You¡¯re the CEO, and I¡¯m just working for you!" Luna said with a serious expression.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever write an IOU in this lifetime.

    "...Just be a decent person!" Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t even be bothered to roll her eyes. Did she really look that gullible?

    "Write itter, write itter. Swipe the card first." Luna urged, pushing Elliana¡¯s wheelchair back to the cake shop.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DBuilding 5, Tonghui District, 7th Floor.

    It¡¯s Elliana¡¯s first time visiting thepany. Upon entering, she was greeted by a spacious area that had yet to be decorated. The floor was tiled, the walls covered in white patterned wallpaper, making the overall look quite clean.

    The sheer size of the space was beyond her expectations.

    At the corner, three men in suits sat on small stools that seemed out of ce in the environment. One of them, a handsome blonde with blue eyes, hadugh lines that made him look friendly and approachable.

    One of the other men wore sses, appearing to be an older, plump middle-aged man, while the other was impably dressed, with starry eyes and sword-like eyebrows, though his smile seemed lewd and insincere.

    As soon as the three saw Elliana and Luna, they immediately stood up.

    Elliana looked at a few small stools, puzzled, and asked, "Luna, why didn¡¯t you buy chairs?"

    "Oh! You didn¡¯t give me money back then," Luna said, pointing to the men and introducing them to Elliana, "This handsome guy is Andrew Hue, this is Tommy, known as Uncle Pockmarks, and this is Li Si, known as the Lawless Ouw."

    "Hello, everyone," Elliana greeted politely, though she felt she had seen this foreign handsome guy somewhere before, not just in photos or the brief encounter at the Western restaurant, but seemingly at some significant event.

    However, she couldn¡¯t recall.

    Andrew Hue was the first to approach, smiling as he extended his hand to Elliana. He bowed in a gentlemanly manner, holding just her fingertips, and introduced himself, "Boss, hello, my name is Pablo Jose Juan."

    One could tell his Chinese wasn¡¯t very good, with a heavy ent.

    At this time, Li Si quickly squeezed in, beaming as he pushed Andrew aside, extending both hands, "Hehe, Boss, hello, my name is ke~"

    "...Oh, hello, Li Si." Li Si¡¯s ent was truly hard topliment, as if he was spitting pure vegetable oil when speaking.

    Tommy stood coldly at a distance, his belly, which seemed 8 months pregnant, expanding and contracting. He wasn¡¯t genuinely cold, just unsure how to interact with this boss he had once secretly photographed, now realizing she was a celebrity.

    "Alright, alright, everyone step aside," Luna said, dismissing the overly enthusiastic pair. She walked behind Elliana, pushing her wheelchair forward, "Buddy, let me show you around."

    "Okay."

    Luna showed her the meeting room, the office, the work area, the little kitchen, and the lounge.

    "Look at this, I reserved this CEO office just for you. How is it? Impressive, right?"

    "Impressive!"

    As Elliana looked around, she nodded. Theyout of this office wasn¡¯t much different from Norman Bet¡¯s, albeit slightly smaller.

    "As long as you¡¯re satisfied,ter we can have a meeting and analyze Nancy¡¯s case."

    Upon hearing something serious, Elliana¡¯s expression turned solemn, "Alright."

    In the empty CEO office, Elliana sat in her wheelchair at the head of the table, akin to an emperor, with the other four seating themselves along the sides.

    Elliana took a sip of milk tea and said, "Let me brief you all on the situation first..."

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Lyle Family.

    In a soundproof bedroom, Mr. Lyle and Mrs. Lyle sat facing each other on the leather sofa.

    "Be, tomorrow you should ask your brother again, see if he can..."

    Shawn Lyle¡¯s words were interrupted directly by Be Hue, "My family has invested all they can, besides, didn¡¯t the Bet Family agree to acquire the group?"

    Hearing his wife¡¯s words, he clearly felt embarrassed. Now that Xiang Tian Group was facing a financial crisis, even though the Bet Family initially injected a significant amount of funds, the market was still sluggish, with thepany continuously losing money.

    And now, the Bet Family wanted to fully acquire Lyle Corporation, which he could never ept.

    "This is thepany my father built; how could it belong to the Bet Family?"

    This sentence was all he could utter without losing his temper, his brows already furrowed like tangled yarn, impossible to unravel.

    "You know my brother¡¯s smallpany needs to survive too; there¡¯s simply nothing more to give us." Be Hue said heavily, sighing deeply afterward.

    "What about your parents? They must have..."

    When her husband mentioned this, Be was a bit irritable but held back, reprimanding in a low voice, "You know my parents never liked you, and the issue from back then hasn¡¯t been resolved yet."

    Upon hearing this, Shawn Lyle fell silent. His inws had never liked him. If his wife hadn¡¯t been willing to marry him, there wouldn¡¯t have been this union, causing her to be estranged from her family for years.

    Thinking of this, he felt a bit guilty, softening his tone, "Then let¡¯s have Elliana talk to the Bet Family and Norman."

    "What?" Be Hue couldn¡¯t believe this suggestion came from Shawn Lyle¡¯s mouth. She incredulously questioned, "Elliana isn¡¯t even married yet, and you want her to speak? How will her future inws view her?"

    "It¡¯s just a conversation. Norman is so fond of our daughter; it could work out, right?"

    "No way! Absolutely not. You¡¯re in a bind, and instead of seeking help from your big brother, who doesn¡¯t lift a finger, you¡¯re targeting my family and now even our daughter."

    Be Hue¡¯s tone turned chilly. Known for her gentle speech, she now teetered on quiet anger, her delicate features creased, making her fine lines even more pronounced due to her agitation.

    "Even if my brother did have a son, he wouldn¡¯t marry him off to the Bet Family."

    Her husband¡¯s remark touched her deepest pain. Since she lost a baby in stillbirth, she could no longer bear children, with the doctor confirming it.

    This led her mother-inw to subtly scorn her as a hen that couldn¡¯ty eggs, even causing her daughter to be neglected.

    "Why? Would having a son mean you could marry him into the Bet Family?" Mrs. Lyle slightly tilted her head up, tears seeming to well in her almond eyes. She was deeply disappointed in her longtime partner.

    Seeing the disappointment and resentment in his wife¡¯s eyes, he realized he had misspoken. But, like a stubborn mule, he added, "It¡¯s not that a daughter must be used, but if Elliana had been more sensible and not caused trouble, the Bet Family would have invested more. Would we be facing this acquisition scenario now?"

    "Enough, I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore." She didn¡¯t wish to continue, standing up from the soft sofa and striding towards the door.

    "Be! Be!"

    With a bang, the door was mmed shut and quivered.

    In all the years, the servants had never seen the mistress lose her temper like this. What happened today? They all stared, astonished, at the mistress storming downstairs.

    It was only after driving out of the Lyle Family gate, speeding down the road at 160, far beyond the limit, that Be Hue let her tears flow, pent up for half the day. Her husband, Shawn Lyle, was a good son to his parents, a good brother to his siblings, a good master to the servants, and a courteous and sessful businessman in public appearances.

    Perhaps he was a good father in front of their daughter. But to her, he was certainly not a good husband. He showed all his worst sides to her¡ªa hypocritical, pretentious man who only vented his temper on her when problems arose.

    She had enough of always having to feign elegance and demureness for the Lyle Family and for outsiders.

    In a daze, the speedometer reached 160, well beyond the limit of the road section. Only then did she wipe away her tears with a hand and reduce the speed.

 Chapter 78 - 77: Neon Lights

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 77: Neon Lights</h4>

    At noon, the crimson sun directly pierced through the ss window.

    "Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s wrap it up," Elliana Lyle yawned, feeling a bit tired.

    Andrew Hue¡¯s Chinese wasn¡¯t good, and he belonged to an Italian minority group. Although both of them could speak English, they each had their own ents, makingmunication particrly troublesome. On top of that, Tommy would asionally interject with pure Cantonese, while Li Si insisted on showing off with his heavily ented and slick English.

    "Okay, boss. I¡¯ll go and analyze it further. This case is quiteplex and expansive, so I suppose handling it will be quite troublesome," Andrew stood up, speaking in Italian. Elliana helplessly looked towards Luna Sutton.

    Luna shrugged, indicating she didn¡¯t understand either.

    "...ok, ok!" Elliana could only respond perfunctorily.

    After seeing the three off, Elliana only felt her world quiet down. She pressed the wheelchair switch and moved to therge ss window. The view really was quite nice here.

    By chance, she saw a group of men in uniform ck suits heading towards the office building she was in. The ck-suited men dispersing to both sides seemed to almost encircle the building.

    Among them was a man exuding a cold aura with an extraordinary presence, none other than Norman Bet. Due to the distance, she couldn¡¯t see the gloom in his eyes clearly.

    "Strange, why is Norman Bet here?" Elliana muttered to herself.

    As soon as Norman Bet¡¯s name was mentioned, Luna immediately jumped up from the small stool and quickly approached the window to check.

    "Whoa, are they here to catch me? No way!" Luna showed a face of shock, then nced at Elliana and said, "Our paths cross again, farewell!"

    "Hey? Where are you going?" Elliana watched as Luna once again climbed out the side window, which made her heart skip a beat!

    At such a height, even if you didn¡¯t die from the fall, you¡¯d be seriously injured.

    Pressing the wheelchair switch to the side window, she held onto the window edge and looked down, just in time to see Luna entering the window below like a spider.

    "Unbelievable, she can run even better than a big rat," Elliana had to admire that Luna was truly brave; she herself dared not look down from such a height.

    Not two minutester, she heard a rush of footsteps.

    Norman Bet had entered with his men, and beside him was Hannah Collins.

    "Hannah? Why are you here too?" That¡¯s strange, she didn¡¯t see her from below just now.

    Hannah looked at her with a smirk, raising an eyebrow, "From the pizza ce to the cake shop, and then... here."

    "You¡¯ve been following me all along?" And you tattled! Of course, she didn¡¯t dare say thetter part in front of Norman.

    At this moment, Norman Bet was slowly approaching her, eventually reaching out to touch her head with some helplessness, "Your foot¡¯s still not healed, and you¡¯re running around? Where¡¯s Luna?"

    So Norman Bet really was here for Luna! "Luna? She just jumped down." Elliana pointed to the open window.

    Upon hearing this news, Hannah¡¯s smile froze. No way, she really jumped? She quickly walked to the window and didn¡¯t see anymotion below.

    "Find her and send her back to XRB," Norman instructed a few people behind him.

    "Yes!"

    Hannah: "I¡¯ll go look too." She was really curious about how Luna managed to escape.

    Upon hearing Norman¡¯s arrangement, she found it a bit strange, but didn¡¯t dare to ask much, only saying, "Norman Bet, I¡¯m starting apany, so I¡¯ve spent a lot of money."

    "I know." Norman nodded slightly. He always knew his little girl was daring but didn¡¯t expect she wanted to be a detective.

    When he learned this news, he found it amusing, though he didn¡¯t agree, since she liked it, reluctantly supporting her wasn¡¯t out of the question.

    Thus, he exined in detail to the seemingly bewildered little girl, "The detective profession is illegal in the country. A detective¡¯s work mainly involves investigating others¡¯ backgrounds, and ording to domesticw, citizens have the right to privacy. The detective¡¯s actions have constituted an invasion of others¡¯ privacy. Only public security organs and judicial organs have the right to investigate others¡¯ privacy, and a formal investigation document must be shown before carrying out a search legally."

    "Ah? It¡¯s illegal! Then I..."

    Before Elliana could finish, Norman said, "It¡¯s not entirely impossible, but indeed the studio doesn¡¯t need such arge ce."

    Also, this office building was part of the Bet Family¡¯s assets, which is why he could so urately know what Elliana was up to.

    "But... it¡¯s quite grand," Elliana said earnestly.

    "..."

    Pikachu ?¡«

    "Hold on, I¡¯m getting a call." Elliana said and picked up the phone; it was Mr. Lyle calling.

    Elliana answered the call, "Hello, Dad."

    "Elliana, you need toe back quickly. Your mom was in a car ident and just went into the ICU. She¡¯s currently not out of danger."

    What? Car ident? How could...

    "Dad! You... you can¡¯t be lying to me..."

    Even though she asked, she gradually became agitated, her eyes turning red, and her lower lips involuntarily started to tremble.

    But after a second confirmation, she was truly panicking, couldn¡¯t help but stand up, seemingly not feeling much of the stabbing pain underfoot.

    "Dear?" Norman didn¡¯t know what call she had received to be in such a state.

    Her phone slipped from her trembling hand, and Elliana clutched the man¡¯s arms, tears falling inrge drops, "Norman Bet... something happened to my mom. I... I need to go back."

    "Okay, we¡¯ll go back." He enveloped the sobbing little girl into his arms, speaking in an unusually gentle voice, "It¡¯ll be okay."

    ...

    ¡ª North City Yonghe Airport.

    Just arriving at the airport parking lot, before they could get out of the car, Norman received a call.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Elliana could clearly see the dark and aggressive expression on the man¡¯s face, his good-looking brows furrowed with chill.

    After Norman ended the call, the entire atmosphere in the car became quite heavy, maintaining such for half a minute.

    "What happened?" Elliana asked in a hoarse voice, bearing the weight of her sobs.

    "Nothing."

    After saying that, the man made another call, "Hello,e to the airport."

    ...

    ¡ª South City Airport.

    It was already 8 p.m., and under the neon lights, South City was bustling and lively.

    Hannah was pushing Elliana out of the airport. It seemed that Norman had encountered some matter and couldn¡¯t break away. Before leaving, he had instructed, he¡¯d return to South City in a few days.

    Elliana¡¯splexion appeared a bit pale; she had already vomited several times on the ne, and the medication she took in advance wasn¡¯t working.

    "Little Sprout, feeling better?" Hannah handed her some water, obvious concern on her face.

    "I¡¯m okay."

    Getting into the pickup car, they directly headed to thergest hospital in South City, a private hospital, entirely unfamiliar to her. Meanwhile, Mr. Lyle¡¯s phone was currently turned off.

    "Little Sprout, wait here. I¡¯ll go in first to ask the nurses about your mother¡¯s room," Hannah said.

    "Okay."

    Watching Hannah enter the hospital, the unsettled Elliana felt restless, and soon got out of the car herself, anxiously supporting herself on the car while looking towards the hospital entrance.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that a group of people was slowly approaching her!

    Suddenly, a hand stretched out from behind her, pressing a cloth with a pungent scent firmly against her mouth and nose!

    "Mmm... let go of me..." Elliana struggled twice, only to feel her vision go ck, instantly losing consciousness!

    "What are you doing!" The driver, Richard Zander, seeing this situation immediately opened the door to get out, only to have a masked man smash him hard with an iron pipe! Instantly, the car window shattered!

    Then the masked man pointed the iron pipe menacingly at Richard, the intent clear: don¡¯t meddle.

    ...

    Faced with the threat of force, this middle-aged man swallowed nervously. With four or five people outside, if he got out of the car, he¡¯d end up injured, if not worse.

    As Richard retracted his foot back into the car, closing the door, Elliana was also dragged away by people.

 Chapter 79 - 78: Calling for Help

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 78: Calling for Help</h4>

    Not knowing how much time passed, Richard Zander slowly opened his eyes when there was no more noise outside. He looked nervously around, clutching the steering wheel, until he confirmed no one wasing.

    "Hello... is this 110? I need to report a crime..."

    ...

    A ck van sped along the overpass, carrying a few men. The man in the passenger seat, Tiger, wore a grim expression. After much thought, he spoke up hesitantly, "Shouldn¡¯t we have tied up that driver as well? What if he reports it to the police?"

    "Rx, the surveince near the hospital entrance has long been taken out. The cops won¡¯t catch up," the skinny driver reassured him with a wave of his hand.

    Tiger finally rxed a bit after hearing this, slumping back against the seat. They had staked out the hospital for a day and a night, and had finally managed to capture Elliana Lyle.

    At this moment, Ellianay quietly in the trunk, her brows furrowed slightly, as if she was on the verge of waking up.

    "..."

    Pain... foot pain...

    The car windows were open, the wind blowing loudly, which caused her to sit up, unnoticed by anyone.

    Looking at the people talking in the back seat, her eyes slowly widened in realization, and she quickly lowered her head.

    Had she been kidnapped...?

    Cellphone!

    She felt all over her body, only to realize her phone wasn¡¯t with her; all she had left was the bracelet on her wrist.

    It was a couple¡¯s bracelet she had insisted on buying back then, not much use, disying the time and lighting up when tapped twice.

    She hadn¡¯t been wearing it usually, but had put it on before leaving.

    Trying to tap a nine-signal, she didn¡¯t know if Norman Bet had his bracelet on, nor if he would understand her message.

    After doing this, she looked at the trunk door, unsure of what to do next.

    "Damn, this woman is awake!"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D At the hospital entrance.

    "Open the door! I need to check the surveince tapes." Hannah Collins suddenly pped the ss, startling the young nurse at the window.

    On the groundy a security guard beaten to the point he couldn¡¯t stand up.

    Just moments ago, the security guard tried to drag Hannah away, but a few guards were subdued by her in quick moves.

    "You have no authority to check our surveince! I¡¯ve already called the police!" The young nurse, a bit scared, spoke feebly.

    Hannah ruffled her hair, suppressing her urgent anger, "My friend was kidnapped at your hospital entrance! I¡¯m just checking surveince! Open the door!"

    "I¡¯m telling you! I¡¯ve already called the police! If you don¡¯t leave now, when the cops arrive, you¡¯ll be headed straight to jail!"

    As it was nighttime, there weren¡¯t many people in the hospital. In the empty lobby on the first floor, only a front desk nurse and four security guards were present.

    But the ss at the window was high-grade bulletproof ss. The young nurse was sure Hannah wouldn¡¯t get in, yet she still shrank back to the corner in fear.

    "Damn it!" Hannah, with a fiery temper, paced back and forth, touching the back of her head, before suddenly recalling something. She immediately dashed outside.

    She got into her car, checking the dashcam, which had recorded everything that happened, including that distinct license te.

    Hannah knew the police procedures all too well, that they would firste to the hospital to check surveince and gather information. By then, Elliana might not even be alive.

    So she grabbed her phone and called a college friend from the Traffic Bureau: "Hey, Zhao Er Gou, help me ess the traffic surveince."

    "Why? We¡¯re not supposed to do that," Zhao Er Gou joked as hemuted home after work.

    Hannah impatiently said, "Stop joking around, just do it. License te South A7004, Prosperity Road."

    Hearing Hannah¡¯s tone, Zhao Er Gou realized this was no joking matter, especially knowing Hannah¡¯s background, it meant something major had happened that required surveince investigation.

    "Alright. Right away."

    Hanging up, Hannah quickly called her squad, gathering a few teammates. ording to Zhao Er Gou¡¯s findings, the ck van that kidnapped Elliana hadst disappeared on the South Suburb Highway.

    The next day.

    The morning dew dripped from the tips of grass onto the dust, instantly seeping into the soil, leaving only damp marks behind.

    A ck van pulled up in front of an abandoned factory, several men and an unconscious Elliana got out of the vehicle.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    A man carried Elliana like a sack over his shoulder, and they all entered the abandoned factory together.

    ...

    When Elliana awoke, she found herself tied to a chair, unable to move.

    Squinting at her surroundings, she seemed to see a figure standing in front of her, blurry.

    She blinked her eyes, finally recognizing the person before her ¡ª Shane Southwell!

    "Awake?" His voice was indifferent, yet abnormally hateful.

    "..."

    "Miss Lyle, the big star, even you have fallen into my hands," Shane taunted.

    The hatred in his eyes was terrifying. He despised the woman before him. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten by Norman Bet¡¯s men to the brink of paralysis, nor would he have been facing deportation.

    Everything started with Ellianaing to Northleigh Town, conspiring against him with Norman Bet!

    "..." Elliana said nothing, unsure of what to say. She had never expected Shane to find someone to kidnap her, but this was something he would do.

    "You know? I¡¯m leaving the country," Shane smirked, a smile that appeared devilish to Elliana.

    Shane was capable of anything, potentially even killing her. Her heart trembled violently; she had seen Shane kill before and wasn¡¯t sure if this would be her end here.

    "Leaving the country? That¡¯s good," Elliana replied, as if in regr conversation, perhaps because of their three-year connection from before. It wasn¡¯t difficult to talk to him.

    "Good, my ass! Do you know why I¡¯m leaving? It¡¯s all because of you! Because of Norman Bet! What about the money you promised me? Huh? You dare y games with me?"

    "..."

    "Not speaking? Haha! I don¡¯t hate you so much now. Is your mom dead? Falling off the overpass, she should be cold by now, huh?"

    A viciousugh echoed, dragging out long, like a demon wielding a bloody fork.

    Elliana¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, as if all her blood rushed to her head. Biting her lip, she didn¡¯t speak, only ring at Shane.

    Seeing her silence, Shane put on a mock sympathetic expression, "Elliana, did you know? Back then, I almost didn¡¯t have enough time to find someone to run your mom off the overpass."

    In his effort to catch Elliana, he expended significant manpower and resources, but ultimately, he had seeded in luring her into his trap.

    "Shane Southwell! Why do you have to do this to me? How did I wrong you? Why did you have George Lyle kill my parents! How did they offend you?" Elliana cried, using this devil with all her strength. At this moment, it felt like she was back in her past life.

    "What?" Shane was puzzled, unaware of what Elliana was talking about. When had he ever had George kill her parents?

    Although he did hear about Elliana¡¯s mother¡¯s car ident in July, it was indeed leaked by Adrian Young and Jiang Feng under George¡¯s direction.

    Those two had been on his payroll for a long time, though he hadn¡¯t expected Adrian and Jiang to still conceal things from him.

    "Shane! Shane, you will die a horrible death¨D¨D¨D!!" Elliana struggled twice, causing the chair legs to creak.

    Hearing her words, Shane swapped his grave expression for a sneer, pulling a gun from his waistband and pressing it against her forehead.

    "Then let¡¯s see who dies a horrible death!"

    The cold gun muzzle threatened to pierce her head in the next moment. She fell silent, realizing she couldn¡¯t die like this!

    She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d have a next life.

    After calming down, she asked, "Shane, what do you want?"

    She knew, Shane wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to her if he intended to kill her immediately. He clearly had a reason to keep her alive.

    "What do you think I want?" Shane chuckled.

    "..." Elliana quietly looked at him, waiting for him to continue.

    As expected, Shane lowered the gun. Elliana¡¯s calm demeanor bored him, "With you in my hands, what can¡¯t I demand from him?"

    Upon hearing this, she instantly realized that Shane had captured her to threaten Norman Bet!

    What a disgraceful act!

    Then Shane waved his hand and instructed the men standing aside, "Alright, take her away and have fun. Remember to record a video and send it to Norman Bet."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 80 - 79: Light in the Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 79: Light in the Darkness</h4>

    "I¡¯ll bring her back, hanging up."

    As she said this, Hannah Collins had already arrived at an abandoned factory. Through the car window, she saw the car parked by the roadside¡ªit was the one used to kidnap Elliana Lyle.

    Beside her was arge, abandoned factory. In this remote wilderness, such a huge factory stood here, it was simply a crime scene!

    After parking, she swiftly got out of the car and walked towards the abandoned factory.

    "Shane Southwell---! Kill me! Don¡¯t do this to me---! I¡¯m begging you..."

    Just as Hannah¡¯s Martin boots stepped through the main entrance, she heard Elliana¡¯s faint cries. Immediately, she quickened her pace, running towards the source of the sound.

    "Don¡¯t...e any closer..." The person on the chair struggled desperately, her eyes full of terror as she looked at the men approaching with sinister smiles.

    The men were moving closer to her.

    The man as thin as a bamboo pole grinned and said, "Tiger, why don¡¯t you go first?"

    Tiger said, "Let¡¯s all get in on it, there¡¯s more than one hole, hehe..."

    "No way, I¡¯m afraid this bitch will bite me."

    Faced with such vile words, Elliana nearly fell into despair. Such humiliation was more devastating than death.

    "Yo, let me have a look." Tiger mped her face with his calloused hands, his eyes revealing a lecherous gleam.

    His rough thumb covered her soft lips, and the next second!

    "Ah---!" A man¡¯s agonizing scream echoed in the factory.

    Elliana spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, smiling triumphantly at the man in front of her.

    And on Tiger¡¯s thumb, blood was dripping.

    "You bitch!"

    With Tiger¡¯s angry roar, a p hard enough to make one dizzynded on Elliana¡¯s face; it hurt, it hurt so much that for a moment, she couldn¡¯t lift her head.

    The cor of her white sweater was roughly pulled apart, revealing the snow-white thermal wear underneath and her slender neck.

    Elliana¡¯s head was held down by the skinny guy, her eyes staring straight ahead at this environment¡ªa rather spacious room, surrounded by cement walls and broken wallpaper.

    She was going to die here.

    In her final moments, she fixed her gaze on the window directly in front of her. As her pupils reflected a silhouette, she heard a series of crashes! The ss shattered everywhere, and that familiar figure burst through the window!

    Shane Southwell¡¯s underlings were attracted by the sound, stunned one by one.

    For Elliana, it was a beam of light shooting into the night, yet at the same time, she feared this light would be engulfed by the darkness.

    "Hannah... run! Run!"

    "Oh! Dare to bully my people!" The woman in the ck trench coat, with fierce eyes, held a wrist-thick wooden stick found in the corridor, swinging it back like a general.

    "Where did this bitche from?" Tiger was first to ask.

    "Ah!"

    With a scream, Tiger, who was close to her, was already knocked down by Hannah with one blow. Seeing this, the other men exchanged nces, pulled out their knives, and charged at Hannah.

    Elliana could only watch as Hannah fought against Shane¡¯s underlings. Thankfully, Hannah¡¯s skills were impressive, giving her the upper hand.

    Their sharp weapons were useless against Hannah, her stick broke their wrists!

    "Run! This bitch is too fierce!" The skinny guy clutched his hand and stumbled out. He was just a small-time thug collecting protection money before; in a life-threatening situation, he was scared too.

    Soon, Shane¡¯s underlings were scattered and fled by Hannah.

    "Hannah... Hannah..." Elliana cried intensely, her whole body shaking. She hadn¡¯t expected Hannah toe to save her. She thought she was going to die here...

    "Silly girl, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll untie you," Hannah said, walking towards her.

    At this moment, Shane appeared behind Hannah, alerted by the noise!

    Shane¡¯s legs hadn¡¯t fully recovered; she walked slowly. Seeing the scene in front of her, she was filled with murderous intent.

    The gun she held in her hand was raised, aimed directly at Elliana, and pulled the trigger!

    At this critical moment! Hannah kicked away the chair binding Elliana!

    "Hiss~" Pain surged through her leg; her right leg was shot!

    Blood instantly soaked her pants, and just as Shane was about to fire again, Hannah quickly reacted, picking up a small knife dropped by one of Shane¡¯s underlings, throwing it forcefully, directly into the man¡¯s knee!

    "Ah---!" The pistol fell to the ground, and Shane wailed in agony!

    Seizing the moment of Shane¡¯s painful wail, Hannah struggled to stand up, biting back the pain, and quickly pulled Elliana behind a concrete tform on the side, barely covering them both.

    Looking at Hannah, sweat pouring from her forehead, and her bullet-riddled bleeding leg, Elliana, still tied to the chair, turned pale in fright, trembling, "Hannah... Hannah, are you okay?"

    She hadn¡¯t seen Hannah get shot when Hannah pushed her out in panic, but the moment she heard the gunshot...

    "I¡¯m fine!" The sharp de cut the rope, and Elliana felt the tension in her body ease.

    Meanwhile, Shane sat on the ground, forcefully pulling the knife out of his knee, causing him to scream again!

    "You have to go!" Hannah pointed towards the door behind her.

    "No, I won¡¯t leave!" Elliana half-squatted, mustering all her strength to help the tall Hannah up. Her own ankle was so painful it was numb, but she couldn¡¯t care; such pain was nothing.

    The two of them supported each other, leaving through the back door.

    Bam!

    Another shot, but the bullet hit the doorframe, causing the aged doorframe to copse with a crash due to the noise.

    Watching their figures appear at the doorway, an enraged Shane spat on the ground, his eyes exceptionally sinister. He didn¡¯t intend to let them go, dragging his injured leg and limping after them.

    After about a minute, a tormenting minute, Elliana kept looking back, fearing Shane would catch up.

    The feeling of her heart trembling continuously was like racing against the Grim Reaper.

    Hannah¡¯s injured leg was slowing her down, eventually weakening until both of them fell onto the cement ground.

    "Little Sprout, go... don¡¯t worry about me."

    "No! No matter what you say, I can¡¯t go first!"

    No matter what, she refused to leave the injured Hannah behind. Even if it meant dying together, she wouldn¡¯t let Hannah fall into Shane¡¯s hands alone.

    "Idiot! Then help me to that side, bandage me up; look at the blood all over the ce."

    "Okay!" Elliana gritted her teeth, struggling to help Hannah up again.

    She helped Hannah behind the wall, letting her sit against it. Following Hannah¡¯s guidance, Elliana first gave the wound a simple treatment, using cloth strips torn from her own skirt as a tourniquet, roughly bandaging it.

    "I can see you! I¡¯m going to kill you!" Shane¡¯s shout echoed from afar, he walked extremely slowly, almost needing to support himself against the wall.

    Elliana¡¯s heart sank involuntarily. She wanted to support Hannah again, but seeing the room resembling arge hall with multiple exits, she paused,

    Then, realizing something, she picked up Hannah¡¯s torn-off pant leg and stood up.

    This house had five exits, three leading to external enclosed balconies with attached staircases, onedder leaned against the inner left corner of the room, and another going upstairs from the inner right corner.

    She chose to head down the stairs. In a few seconds, Elliana had left Hannah¡¯s line of sight.

    Hannah felt somewhat relieved; it¡¯s better for one of them to escape than for both to die here. She tightened her grip on the knife and slowly crawled to the edge of the open doorframe.

    Meanwhile, Elliana was tightly twisting Hannah¡¯s pant leg¡ªthis trail of blood droplets could serve as bait!

    "Why did youe back?" Hannah looked at the returning Elliana, her expression serious.

    Elliana didn¡¯t answer, she first wiped her hands clean on her sweater, then removed Hannah¡¯s shoes, quickly using her skirt hem to wipe the obvious blood off Hannah¡¯s leg.

    "Let¡¯s go upstairs from this side." Elliana pointed in the opposite direction, and Hannah, seeing the trail of blood leading down the steps, suddenly understood what this little girl was doing.

    Elliana helped Hannah up, while Shane¡¯s footsteps got closer!

    "Go!"

    The two of them evaded by taking the opposite route. Once they were gone, Shane inevitably appeared where they had recently been.

    Seeing the trail of blood down the stairs, Shane sneered coldly and continued pursuing.

    Reaching the end of the blood trail, he found a piece of ck fabric stained with blood.

    "Damn it!"

    Realizing he had been tricked, Shane was furious. Dragging his injured leg, he limped back to where they had just been, looked around, and finally saw a spot of red on the wall to his right.

    It was left by Elliana holding onto the wall.

    """

 Chapter 81 - 80: Saved by the Light

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 80: Saved by the Light</h4>

    "I see you!"

    The originally silent factory began to grow noisy, as if the entire factory was filled with Shane Southwell¡¯s angry shouting. It was ubiquitous, startling the birds on the trees and constantly unsettling the two people hiding in the trash bin outside the corridor.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid~ I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t die." Hannah Collins slowly raised her hand, holding the trembling Elliana Lyle in her arms.

    If she hadn¡¯t been shot in the leg, she would still have the ability to fight Shane Southwell. But she was injured, Shane had a gun, and her chances of winning were only 50%.

    Yet this fragile Little Sprout had to be so righteous, so she dared not act rashly.

    "Elliana Lyle! Stop trembling! I see you!"

    Shane Southwell¡¯s voice approached, Elliana felt as if she could hear the limping footsteps. In that instant, she stopped shaking, not even daring to breathe.

    Soon, Shane Southwell emerged from the corner, the empty corridor dead silent, broken window ss already adhered with dust.

    With his limping steps, he had reached an old trash bin. At a nce, the bin was full of dust-covered papers, and on these papers were a few thumbprints, unusually conspicuous.

    Seeing the thumbprint, Shane Southwellughed crazily but made no sound, resembling a lunatic who had escaped the asylum.

    Bang, bang, bang! Three sessive gunshots rang out, smoke rising from the muzzle.

    The nearby birds were startled into flight, the muffled gunshots echoed long within the factory before dissipating.

    Outside the trash bin were flying paper scraps, while inside dust rose, everything returning to silence.

    "Elliana, why aren¡¯t you shouting in pain?" The man leaned against the trash bin¡¯s edge, blew on the gun¡¯s barrel, then reached to lift the cardboard, eager to see Elliana dead.

    As he lifted several pieces of cardboard, Shane Southwell¡¯s smile froze. The empty trash bin had a few holes at the bottom, but no sign of Elliana.

    "Elliana! Elliana¨D¨D¨D! Dare to trick me! You dare to trick me¨D¨D¨D!" He violently pushed over the trash bin, unable to steady himself due to his agitated emotions, falling along with the bin.

    ...

    "The little girl is quite clever." Hannah Collins leaned half her body against Elliana Lyle, holding a stick for support, walking step by step down the stairs.

    Elliana remained silent, at thest moment, she couldn¡¯t just wait there, praying Shane Southwell wouldn¡¯t find them.

    Because she knew what being discovered meant, just like the three gunshots echoing near her ear earlier.

    Shane Southwell would show no mercy to anyone, even in her previous life, Shane had always tried to poison her, just to save face.

    "What¡¯s your rtionship with him? How did you end up with such a big feud?" Hannah couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "He..." Elliana paused for a moment, then continued, "He ran over my mom with his car, he¡¯s my enemy."

    Hannah then remembered Little Sprout¡¯s mother was still in the hospital, "Don¡¯t worry, Auntie will be fine."

    Bang, bang, bang...

    More gunshots rang out, hitting the corner they had just passed! Shane Southwell was catching up!

    "Little Sprout, run quickly, you can¡¯t run fast carrying me!" Hannah said and pushed Elliana away.

    "No! I can¡¯t leave you!" Elliana caught hold of Hannah again, desperately pulling her along.

    If she could find a ce to hide, she would first hide Hannah and then distract Shane Southwell.

    Luckily, as they descended the stairs, they saw a hidden corner obscured by stairs and arge oil drum.

    "Get in there!"

    "What are you doing?"

    Bang!

    Hannah was pushed by Elliana to sit on the ground, the spot was perfectly hidden from the outside view.

    "Don¡¯t make a sound!" Elliana said as she looked up, Shane Southwell¡¯s shadow already cast down the stairs.

    If she had continued dragging Hannah along, they would have be easy targets in the empty hall.

    Without further thought, Elliana ran towards the door leading to the outer corridor, Shane Southwell had also noticed that silhouette.

    She ran along the outer corridor, asionally stopping and looking back, afraid Shane Southwell hadn¡¯t caught up.

    Finally, she reached the end, there was no way ahead, the outer corridor didn¡¯t encircle aplete loop and stopped here.

    She had guessed wrong.

    She turned around, looking at the corner, Shane Southwell¡¯s footsteps were about 10 meters away.

    "To the people inside, you are surrounded..."

    At this moment, a voice emerged from outside the factory!

    After half a minute, Shane Southwell still hadn¡¯t shown up, Elliana took a tentative step out of the corner, only to see Hannah Collins, leaning on a stick, teetering towards her.

    Upon seeing Elliana unharmed, Hannah, who never cried, felt her eyes moistening. She shouted excitedly, "Damn girl! You managed to run you..." she stopped her dirty words.

    Elliana just stood there, she didn¡¯t want to run anymore, she didn¡¯t need to run, she just wanted to breathe deeply.

    Until Hannah walked up and hugged her, Elliana felt alive, tears stored for so long flowed down her face.

    After releasing each other, they looked at each other, exchanging a rare smile, they were saved.

    ...

    When they reached downstairs, people had already rushed in from outside, a group of special forces that Elliana didn¡¯t know.

    When people saw Hannah, they all breathed a sigh of relief, but upon seeing Hannah¡¯s bound leg, they were shocked.

    "Captain! You¡¯re hurt!"

    A few soldiers quickly ran over, assisting Hannah from Elliana¡¯s side, while two soldiers nearby whispered, "King Hargreaves got injured."

    "Shut up, or want extra training?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, quickly proceed with the search!" Hannah spoke sternly, in a manner Elliana had never seen.

    Upon receiving the order, everyone hurriedly searched, only to find that the criminal Shane Southwell had already escaped!

    Escaped? Elliana¡¯s disappointment was evident, her clenched fists were trembling slightly, she really wished... she really wished to kill him herself!

    How regretful, how regretful to use legal means...

    Just then, the police arrived, the sirens outside pulling her thoughts back.

    Norman Bet also arrived with the police.

    "Little girl! Where are you hurt?" Seeing the little girl covered in blood, he was so guilt-ridden he nearly went mad, if he hade back with her, would everything have been alright?

    Leaning against the man¡¯s embrace, Elliana shook her head woodenly, weakly saying, "I¡¯m okay."

    "Hey? Why are you being all mushy? Norman Bet, your sister got shot, can¡¯t you see?" Hannah sat on the ground, the medic beside her treating her wound.

    "Hannah, thank you, I won¡¯t forget your braverying to save me. I have to go, I have to see my mom." Elliana, with tears in her eyes at this moment of survival, felt anything but relieved.

    Instead, it was unbearably heavy.

    She didn¡¯t know how her mother was; she feared her mother might leave her, while hating the already escaped Shane Southwell.

    "Mm, go ahead." Hannah, upon hearing Elliana¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t even make a joke, admitting she envied this Little Sprout for getting the man she couldn¡¯t.

    But... if she can¡¯t get him, then she can¡¯t. It¡¯s not a big deal.

    Looking at the heartbroken Elliana, she finally said, "Don¡¯t worry, he shot me, I won¡¯t let him get away."

    Those words sounded like she was seeking revenge for herself, but Elliana knew Hannah was reassuring her.

    "Norman Bet, take me back."

    ...

    Four hourster.

    "Captain, the criminal has fled, unknown armed forces intercepted him abroad!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 82 - 81: The Choice

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 81: The Choice</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨DEarly the next morning, South City.

    A ck car was still driving on the wide road. Along the way, Norman Bet received numerous calls, but he didn¡¯t answer any of them, eventually even turning off his phone.

    Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t have the heart to ask who it was; she just nkly stared out the car window in a daze.

    From the rearview mirror, you could see several more cars, seemingly about to overtake them, and Norman Bet uncharacteristically exceeded the speed limit.

    Finally, with a screeching sound, the car stopped abruptly, forcibly halted by a vehicle blocking the way ahead.

    A tall man in a suit with a buzz cut got out of the car, walking directly to the front of Norman Bet¡¯s vehicle. Elliana was so scared by the situation that she shrank back.

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay," Norman Bet reassured.

    The window slowly rolled down to reveal a young man with an average appearance, marked by a prominent flesh-colored scar across one eye.

    He bowed to Norman Bet and then said respectfully, "Young Master! The Master says you should stay in North City. Pleasee back with us."

    "Get lost." Norman Bet¡¯s eyes, as icy as ever, now glistened with a trace of fury, clearly irate.

    The man outside the window, named Raymond Wood, is a reliable bodyguard of Norman Bet¡¯s father, Philip Bet, also considered something of ackey.

    Hearing Norman Bet¡¯s anger, Raymond dared not confront him, instead keeping his head slightly bowed as he repeated, "Young Master, please return with me. It¡¯s an order from the Master." Then he added, "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master, I¡¯ll make arrangements to send Miss Lyle back."

    "There¡¯s no need to try to pressure me with him, move aside!"

    "Young Master! Please don¡¯t make this difficult for us." Before Raymond could finish speaking, several of Norman Bet¡¯s bodyguards had already stepped out from the cars behind, numbering more than ten.

    Raymond knew that if it came to a head-on confrontation with Norman Bet¡¯s men, they¡¯d surelye out worse. After all, the current head matriarch is unable to have heirs, and the Bets would inevitably be Normans¡¯s in the future.

    After thinking it through, Raymond recognized the pros and cons, so he stepped back a bit and bowed to Norman Bet, then returned to his car, driving away.

    "Norman, was it Uncle asking you to go back?" As the car drove down the road, Elliana¡¯s dazed almond eyes looked at the man.

    "Mm! It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry."

    Norman Bet kept a cold face, devoid of any expression or emotion, yet seemed to be repressing something, though apparently, everything was fine.

    "Oh." Elliana nodded slightly and fell silent, gazing for a while at the man¡¯s handsome profile, then absent-mindedly turned her eyes back to the car window.

    But Raymond was not about to give up. His men continued to follow Norman from behind but were squeezed out by Norman¡¯s team, forcing them to follow from a distance.

    By the time they reached the hospital, it was already noon.

    This season, the sun hardly provided any warmth, and the hospital entrance wasn¡¯t as deserted as that night.

    After parking, she hurriedly pushed open the car door, her mind only on getting inside to see her mother. s, her ankle, injured before, failed her, and she fell forward.

    Thankfully, Norman Bet caught her just in time, preventing her from hitting the ground.

    "Don¡¯t rush!" Norman gently picked her up, careful not to aggravate her foot injury.

    The hospital had wheelchairs, and the man pushed her toward the ICU where Elliana¡¯s mother was staying.

    At this moment, only medical staff were in the room. Her mother¡¯s room was empty, neither Mr. Lyle nor anyone else was there.

    But she didn¡¯t have time to care about that. What she didn¡¯t know was that Mr. Lyle hadn¡¯t told anyone except her.

    She couldn¡¯t go in now. She could only look inside from the window¡¯s ss, where a group of medical staff appeared to be performing emergency treatment.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, everything will be fine." The man held her tense hand tightly, managing to calm her down a bit.

    At this time, she silently murmured, a normally non-religious person now finding herself praying: Nothing will happen... nothing will happen, please protect us, Buddha...

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DHalf an hourter.

    "The patient suffered a brain hemorrhage. Resuscitation failed. She is dered dead. Please ept our condolences."

    A doctor in blue scrubs, wearing sses, said guiltily before slightly bowing his head.

    These words utterly chilled Elliana¡¯s already tense heart.

    Her lower lip trembled, her transparent eyes filled with disbelief, and her hands clutched the wheelchair¡¯s armrests, trying to stand up.

    But her effort was in vain.

    "No... No..." Elliana emotionally pped the wheelchair¡¯s armrests, her voice bing more urgent: "Norman, push me in there, let me see!"

    The woman lying in the hospital bed showed no sign of life. Her lips were pale, her face covered in minor scratches, with a bandaged head showing no hair.

    Looking at this scene before her, Elliana opened her mouth but could not find words to say. Her tears broke free, flowing from reddened eyes down her cheeks.

    Her mother was always so beautiful; how could she be like this? She would rather not believe this dead woman was her mother.

    Norman squatted down in front of her, wiping her tears with his thumbs, though he couldn¡¯t wipe them all away. His heart ached, yet he felt that perhaps crying would help her feel a little better.

    What¡¯s the point of it all in this life?

    She still hadn¡¯t protected her family, still let Shane Southwell kill her mother. She would never again hear her mother call her Elliana or see her mother¡¯s smile.

    "Mom..." Her trembling voice only lightly uttered that one word, holding all she wanted to say, all the words she couldn¡¯t articte.

    This was the second time she had witnessed her mother¡¯s passing. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Why... why did it have to turn out like this...

    "Girl! Girl! Don¡¯t do this!" Seeing Elliana¡¯s face flush purple from holding her breath, Norman hurriedly patted her back, hoping to help her steady her breath.

    But Elliana only felt her heart filled with thorns and a heavy stone crashing down, leaving her unable to breathe.

    "Girl! Girl!"

    The person in front of him suddenly went limp in his arms, eyes closed, clearly having fainted!

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth Joy Hotel.

    "Boss, your family is urging you. Do you think you should go back first?" Raymond Wood looked troubled. He hadn¡¯t intended to disturb Norman Bet, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the message from the Bets¡¯ people.

    "How are things at the hospital?"

    Norman Bet sat quietly by the bed, lightly stroking the little girl¡¯s forehead. The doctor said she¡¯d be fine once she woke up, so he stayed by her side.

    "Someone from the Lyle family hase and taken away Mrs. Lyle¡¯s body," Raymond Wood replied.

    "Okay." Norman Bet responded softly, keeping his gaze on Elliana¡¯s small face, his emotionsplicated. At some point, all he wanted was to be by her side, without worrying about anything else.

    Seeing Norman Bet¡¯s nonchnt reaction, Raymond became a bit anxious. After some thought, he decided to convey Raymond Wood¡¯s original words to Norman.

    "Boss, Raymond said that Mr. Bet wants you to return to North City immediately, or face the consequences."

    Norman Bet narrowed his eyes, staring straight at Raymond, who quickly lowered his head in fear.

    "I understand. Has Lana arrived?"

    Just yesterday, he had instructed Lana, who had recuperated, to return today to apany Elliana.

    Upon hearing this, Raymond Wood let out a sigh of relief, feeling as if he had been pardoned, then nced at his watch and said, "She should arrive soon."

    "Okay."

    Raymond Wood understood Norman¡¯s intention; he wanted to leave after Lana arrived. He wanted to spend a little more time with Miss Lyle.

    "Boss, I¡¯ll head down first then."

    ...

    By the time Lana arrived, it was already 6 PM. After Norman Bet exined some trivial matters to her, he left the hotel.

    This was also the first time Lana heard Norman say so much; it was rare to see the usually reticent Young Master speak at such length.

    "Rest assured, Young Master, I will take good care of the Young Lady."

 Chapter 83 - 82: The Blue of the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 82: The Blue of the Sea</h4>

    North City, 1:00 a.m.

    Bet Family Vi.

    This is where Norman Bet was born, yet it is no longer his home. This ce has changed beyond recognition!

    He couldn¡¯t even see the asparagus fern his mother nted at the entrance; it had been reced with tung oil flowers, his stepmother¡¯s favorite.

    He stood at the entrance for more than ten minutes. The servants, under his orders, dared not report his arrival, all standing with heads lowered.

    Soon, Norman Bet received a call from Raymond Wood.

    "Boss, everything is in ce."

    ...

    "Young Master, you¡¯ve returned, but the Master hasn¡¯t slept yet," an old butler respectfully said to Norman Bet.

    As soon as he entered the house, he heard Philip Bet¡¯s angry voice.

    "Back again." Philip Bet sat on the sofa, looking at his son who rushed back in the middle of the night. Although he felt dissatisfied, seeing his son return, he suppressed most of his anger.

    The furnishings in this house had beenpletely changed, from the sofa to the tiles and chandeliers. His father sat under a dim chandelier, his brows furrowed in displeasure.

    "What matter requires me toe back?" Norman Bet walked directly to sit across from his father, with an attitude no longer as respectful as before, but not disrespectful.

    Philip Bet mmed his teacup down on the table, speaking coldly, "Is this the attitude you use to speak with me?"

    "Father thinks I should be how?"

    At these words, a stalemate arose between father and son. Philip Bet eyed his drastically changed son, who once never spoke much, and in the five or six years he had not seen him, surely gained the ability to stand up to him.

    "I know you¡¯re upset, but you can¡¯t interfere with the Lyle family¡¯s affairs." Philip Bet softened his tone, evidently taking a step back.

    Norman Bet did not speak, only coldly eyeing the stern-faced middle-aged man in front of him.

    "The Bets are determined to get Lyle Corporation!"

    Philip Bet¡¯s tone was firm, seemingly leaving no room for negotiation.

    "By doing this, where does Father ce me?" Norman Bet asked in a low voice.

    "She¡¯s just a woman, and women who are a good match aren¡¯t scarce in North City?" Philip Bet retorted.

    "...Since Father has nothing further, I¡¯m heading back to South City." Norman Bet had already risen, and walked out inrge strides, clearly provoked by Philip Bet¡¯s words.

    Sitting on the sofa, Philip Bet¡¯s grip on the teacup tightened, thoroughly angered, he smashed the teacup down, shouting, "If you dare step out that door today, your Melody Harmony Group won¡¯t see tomorrow!"

    Norman Bet paused his steps, did not turn around, only left Philip Bet with a steadfast back.

    He nced at the person on the sofa, "Okay." Leaving those words, Norman Bet still left.

    "Unfilial son! Unfilial son!"

    ...

    9:00 a.m.

    South City, South Joy Hotel.

    "Young Master! You¡¯ve returned?" Lana looked surprised at the person at the door.

    She heard the door lock suddenly open, turned around abruptly, only to find that Norman Bet had returned.

    Oddly enough, the young master¡¯s instructions before he left seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be back, yet here he was again so soon?

    "Young Master, the Young Lady woke up oncest night, cried for hours, and only fell asleep around 6 a.m. today," Lana respectfully said.

    "Mm, you may go and rest."

    Norman Bet took off his coat, which Lana quickly caught, hanging it up before heading to the maids¡¯ room.

    Noon.

    The sunlight outside was just right, and at this time Elliana Lyle groggily woke up.

    There seemed to be a warmth above her head, apanied by the lotus fragrance she liked, Norman Bet had returned?

    Opening her eyes slightly, she saw the man holding her asleep, his long legs not fully on the bed. Normally tan skin was now paler, and there was a faint gray shade under his eyes.

    This was her first time seeing Norman Bet¡¯s sleeping face.

    Turning her head to look out the window, she took a deep breath. Such a small movement, yet it startled the man awake!

    "Awake?" The man hurriedly sat up. Seeing the young girl wanted to get up, he quickly supported her waist, adding another pillow behind her.

    "Norman Bet... I had a dream."

    "What was it?"

    "I dreamed my mother... died."

    Elliana Lyle spoke with some uncertainty, a bit dazed, raising her face slightly to look at the man, seemingly seeking answers.

    And he... how could he bear to tell her?

    "You still have me." Norman Bet¡¯s eyes carried a weight and sorrow, yet there was also a hint of warmth.

    This answer wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    "It¡¯s true... it really happened... I thought... I¡¯d remembered wrong..."

    She clutched her hair with both hands, burying her head in her chest, crying with a sorrowful and bleak tone, trapped in a helpless state.

    Thest image of her mother kept reying before her. She didn¡¯t want to see it, didn¡¯t dare see it, yet...

    The only thing the man could do was to hold his little girl tightly, whispering in her ear, "Girl, gather your strength, the only thing we can do is not let him go!"

    At Norman Bet¡¯s words, her sadness gradually turned to resentment. Yes! Do not let him go!

    The crying gradually turned into soft sobs, Elliana Lyle looked up at the man, "Norman Bet, you already know."

    Before the man could reply, the doorbell rang.

    Then they could hear Lana going to open the door.

    "Assistant Wu? What do you have there?" Lana asked, looking curiously at the space pack in Raymond Wood¡¯s hand.

    Raymond Wood¡¯s immacte suit had a few white hairs. He nced at the pack in his hand and said to Lana, "Something the boss wanted, please deliver it inside, I¡¯ll be off."

    "Alright."

    The door closed, and then Lana¡¯s footsteps approached.

    Knock! Knock-knock!

    "Young Master, Assistant Wu brought what you requested," Lana said.

    Norman Bet replied toward the door, "Come in."

    "What is this...?" Elliana Lyle frowning slightly.

    In Lana¡¯s hand was a cat bag, inside of which a white silhouette could be vaguely seen. It didn¡¯t take much guessing to know it was a cat.

    The cat bag reached the man¡¯s hands, and he told Elliana Lyle, "Open it and see."

    Elliana Lyle still frowned, first ncing at the man, then carefully unzipped it after receiving a hint from him.

    As the zipping sound reached the end, the zipper teeth parted like a slightly opening mouth, suddenly a cat head popped out from the middle of the zipper teeth, startling her.

    "Meow!" The cat¡¯s cry was urgent yet delicate.

    The white cat head, round, fluffy, with pink ears, a pink nose, a dark blue ring surrounding ck pupils, as light shone on them, the ck pupils shrank into a vertical line, the entire eye was like a sea of blue!

    "Little..." This cat was unexpectedly the one from her previous life... Elliana Lyle was a bit unsure of her thoughts, though this cat¡¯s head also had one or two almost invisible ck hairs, and the ear had a small notch.

    She cautiously extended her index finger to touch the cat¡¯s nose, only to have it bitten down immediately!

    The man quickly stuffed the cat head back inside, then grasped her hand, nervously checking it.

    A somewhat dazed Elliana Lyle gradually shed tears; yes! yes! Little Lotus was just this yful, there was no pain on her finger, Little Lotus just loved to nibble her lightly!

    "Little Lotus." Elliana Lyle eagerly pulled the cat out of the bag, tightly holding it in her arms. She finally found a bit of sce in her heart, not because Little Lotus had returned.

    It was because, Norman Bet truly cared for her, although she didn¡¯t know how Norman Bet had found Little Lotus.

    ...

    By the afternoon, Elliana Lyle gradually found her strength again. She couldn¡¯t just fall apart like this, couldn¡¯t be so useless!

    She had to seek revenge, no matter the cost! Only for a result!

    And now, she was preparing to go home to check on her father, those parents who loved each other dearly, surely her father was even more heartbroken than she was at this moment.

 Chapter 84 - 83: Misfortune Comes in Threes and Fours

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 83: Misfortune Comes in Threes and Fours</h4>

    The Lyle residence.

    Outside the vi, the butler continued his routine task of recing the flowers with fresh ones. At the moment, he held a half-bloomed bouquet of lilies in his arms, pacing at the doorway with a heavy expression, showing no intention of going inside.

    Elliana Lyle was being wheeled inside by Lana, while Norman Bet waited for her outside.

    Her closest friend, Little Lc, came out of the vi and just happened to see Elliana returning in her wheelchair, she immediately ran to herdy.

    "Miss, you... why have youe back!"

    The tone seemed unwee, yet it also appeared urgent and worried.

    Little Lc¡¯s face alternated between red and white, instinctively ncing towards the vi¡¯s entrance as if there was some unspeakable secret within.

    "Little Lc, what¡¯s going on?" Then Elliana thought of something, her expression turning gradually sorrowful, "Is my dad very upset?"

    ... Little Lc didn¡¯t know how to respond, whether he was upset or not, she didn¡¯t know, only that the master had brought someone back...

    "Miss, perhaps... you should go in and see for yourself."

    Once inside the vi, her wheelchair couldn¡¯t go upstairs, fortunately, Lana could lift her.

    The door to her father¡¯s room seemed unlocked; she pressed down the handle and directly pushed it open.

    As the gap in the door widened, the white light became clearer.

    On the bed...

    The two lumps of pale flesh were her father! And... a woman with a delicate face and a voluptuous figure!

    "Elliana! Why are you back?" The two on therge bed were panicked, Mr. Lyle¡¯s old face instantly flushed bright red!

    "..."

    Elliana stared at the two who dared not look at her while clutching the quilt, too angry to speak a word.

    "Dad! My mom... her body is barely cold! You... you are a bastard!"

    "Elliana! I am your father!" Mr. Lyle was so angry he blew his beard out, nobody had ever dared insult him, and let alone his daughter, since when does a daughter scold her father?

    She thought her father would be sad, would be grieving, but... her father had brought someone home to mess around!

    Is this still the father she had always believed in? This was simply another person.

    "You don¡¯t deserve to be my father, I hate you! I think my mom¡¯s worth more than this!" Elliana said through gritted teeth, eyes reddened. She was furious and utterly disappointed in this father!

    "You child! What are you saying, he is still your father, no matter what, and besides, isn¡¯t your mother dead?" The woman hiding behind the nket said coquettishly, only a pair of fox-like eyes exposed.

    The voice sounded young, seemingly not much older than her.

    "Is this your ce to speak?" Elliana¡¯s gaze turned fierce, scaring the woman into a reflexive shiver.

    Mr. Lyle, seeing his daughter¡¯s arrogant demeanor, was boiling with anger; when did hee to be lectured by his daughter?

    "What kind of talk is this? She is your father¡¯s woman! Even if she isn¡¯t older than you, she¡¯s still your elder!"

    Elliana only felt a piercing pain in her heart, is this her father? In that split second, she even wanted to ask why the one who died in the ident wasn¡¯t him, but her mother.

    If he had died, maybe he would always remain a good father; this current father, Elliana couldn¡¯t ept at all.

    "You have disappointed me, Dad!"

    Elliana turned her head away, leaning against the door as if she couldn¡¯t stand steady, signaling Lana to take her away.

    ...

    Outside the main door, Elliana, sitting in her wheelchair, gave Lana a deliberate look; she was just about to speak but was preempted by Lana: "Young madam, I understand."

    "Thank you!"

    She originally intended to take Little Lc with her, but Little Lc was leaving in three days, saying she wanted to return home to develop there.

    ¨D¨D¨DTwo dayster.

    The old Lyle residence.

    Tomorrow was the day of her mother¡¯s funeral; for the past two days, she had been kneeling in the mourning hall, just wanting to spend more time with the person inside the coffin.

    Even Joy Lyle returned a day early, ironically, Grandma Phoebe and Mr. Lyle only informed everyone of the arrangements today, with not a shred of sorrow in their expressions.

    Grandma Phoebe found the matter unlucky and even went to the chapel to ward off bad luck.

    In the mourning hall, there was only arge coffin, white candles, and Elliana kneeling and burning paper money.

    "Elliana!"

    The voice of Joy Lyle came from behind, and when she turned her head, Joy, d in a white sweater, was already by her side.

    "Elliana~" Seeing her sister¡¯s utterly weary face, her heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    Elliana was shrouded in mourning clothes, her gaze appeared lifeless, grayish eyes, lips nearly bloodless, hair looking unwashed for days.

    "Sister, you¡¯re back." It took Elliana a long time to react and say a word.

    Joy nodded, embracing her: "Mm, Uncle told us today, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?"

    "I forgot..." Elliana replied numbly.

    Then she saw a pair of slender legs approaching them, ck pants, rather loose-fitting, looking up it was Phoebe Lyle in somber ck attire.

    "Elliana, my condolences."

    Hearing Phoebe¡¯s words of condolence, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, her eyes already dry from crying, yet tears rolled down unwillingly again.

    At night.

    To keep herpany, Joy stayed in the same room with her.

    "Elliana, let¡¯s talk about something else." Joy didn¡¯t want her to be immersed in sorrow, so she thought of discussing other things.

    Lying on the bed, staring at the white patterned ceiling, Elliana was dazed for a moment and casually asked: "Sister, is your variety show filmingpleted?"

    "Mm, it¡¯s been done for a while, and has already aired. Surprisingly, Eleanor Llyod is now hugely popr in the entertainment industry," Joy said.

    "Eleanor Lloyd?" With that, Elliana picked up her phone to check, as she hadn¡¯t been looking at it much recently.

    Indeed, Eleanor had be famous, andizens were even pairing her with Eleanor Llyod, possibly because their on-screen personas were somewhat simr.

    Although she didn¡¯t want Eleanor to have it easy, right now, she wasn¡¯t in the mindset to bother.

    The next day.

    Her mother¡¯s funeral was sessfullypleted; quite a few people came to pay their respects, yet it seemed to be an opportunity for them to talk business, attending the funeral still with ulterior motives.

    "Elliana, where¡¯s your dad?" Her aunt walked briskly over, asking impatiently.

    "I don¡¯t know, should be inside." Elliana nced towards the house.

    Her aunt frowned and continued: "Go and call your dad out, your uncle has something to discuss with him."

    "Okay." Elliana nodded and looked at Norman Bet beside her: "I¡¯ll be right back."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you." The man nodded slightly, signaling her to rest assured.

    Upon entering Grandma Phoebe¡¯s vi, she searched inside but overheard voices at the tea room¡¯s door.

    "Child, while you are still young, hurry up and marry a new wife and get her to have a son for you, so you have an heir."

    The voice was unmistakably Grandma Phoebe¡¯s, sharp and stern.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Mother; your son is also thinking about this. I will consider it carefully."

    ...

    "Elliana?"

    Seeing Elliana rushing back in a hurry, Norman Bet was puzzled and quickly pulled her into his arms, softly inquiring: "What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?"

    "Norman Bet, let¡¯s go back to North City, right now, please?" Elliana forced back the tears in her eyes; she almost had nothing worthy of attachment to the Lyle Family anymore.

    This was the Lyle Family, not her home.

    "Alright."

    Norman Bet didn¡¯t ask more, just agreed.

    In his heart, as long as she wanted, there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be done.

 Chapter 85 - 84: When Thereâ€™s Work, Itâ€™s Your Job

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 84: When There¡¯s Work, It¡¯s Your Job</h4>

    Before departure, Elliana Lyle visited her mother¡¯s grave again. The tombstone was new, and the surface was covered with many white chrysanthemums. In her hand was her mother¡¯s favorite perfume lilies.

    As she gently ced the bouquet down, she stared at her mother¡¯s tombstone, her mind pondering the day Shane Southwell kidnapped her. She remembered every word Shane said clearly; every expression he made fueled her anger.

    Among them was Shane¡¯s surprising reaction, which she only realized now.

    Could it be... the car ident that killed her parents in a previous life might have been orchestrated by someone else?

    But she only had a slight suspicion and no evidence. It¡¯s likely that Shane had already escaped abroad, but Shane¡¯s father was still in the country.

    She already had a n in mind.

    "Norman Bet, let¡¯s go."

    On the way out of the cemetery, she thought about it and still felt she should visit the injured Hannah Collins. She¡¯d been too busy these past few days.

    Upon reaching the hospital, she was informed that Hannah had been transferred to North City, so it seemed she¡¯d have to visit North City.

    "Little girl, tomorrow morning we¡¯ll take the high-speed train to North City, okay?" Norman Bet asked.

    "Ah? Why?" Elliana Lyle was stunned, thinking that a ne would be much faster; the train would take at least ten hours.

    The man reached out and patted her head, "We have enough time; there¡¯s no rush."

    Back at the hotel, Elliana Lyle felt increasingly exhausted. Thisforting environment seemed to have some attraction, making her want to take a nap.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, downstairs at South Joy Hotel, two people were having a face-to-face conversation in a teahouse.

    "Norman, you know this is our family¡¯s business, and it really can¡¯t be acquired. I shamelessly came to you, hoping you could... help your uncle." Shawn Lyle spoke tactfully, looking a bit troubled.

    "Uncle, indeed, The Bets lost quite a bit with Lyle Corporation before, though I didn¡¯t participate. I heard, after all, that you bought a sky-high-priced ice-cracked blue porcin vase for thepany, which waster reportedly identally broken by an employee."

    Norman Bet said this nonchntly as he picked up a teacup, sipping leisurely, seemingly without any ulterior meaning.

    These words made Shawn Lyle feel a little exposed as this indeed happened, and that vase was at the Lyle family¡¯s old mansion.

    Shawn Lyle wasn¡¯t one to be easily flustered; he put on a rather regretful look and sighed, "Yes, just a bottom-level employee, couldn¡¯t affordpensation, so I had to fire her, s."

    "So this debt is ounted for by thepany?" Norman Bet slightly lifted his eyelids, a sharp gaze emitting a cold light, making one uneasy.

    Shawn Lyle felt a sudden sense of oppression, something he hadn¡¯t experienced despite his years in the business world.

    "Of course, I¡¯ve been looking for ways to stop thepany¡¯s losses."

    "Hmm." Norman Bet responded lightly, his face calm yet seemingly lost in thought.

    Shawn Lyle couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts, nor did he know whether he had agreed or not.

    ...

    Ten minutester.

    Leaving the hotel, Shawn Lyle tidied his cor at the door, his face showing a rxed smile. No matter how he and Elliana plead with her to help find Norman Bet for investment, only his personal visit secured it.

    Finally, Norman Bet personally invested fifty million privately in Lyle Corporation, resolving his urgent need.

    "President, you really didn¡¯t have to go head-on with..." your dad.

    Raymond Wood only managed to utter the first half, not daring to finish.

    "I have my ns."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DTwo dayster, North City, high-speed rail station.

    As soon as getting off the train, a car came to pick them up. Compared to flying, taking the high-speed train felt much more rxed for Elliana Lyle.

    The car headed straight to the central hospital for her to visit Hannah Collins.

    "Little Sprout? You can walk now?" Lying in bed, Hannah Collins looked at her with a faint smile.

    Elliana Lyle walked slowly, lightly sat beside Hannah, yet she couldn¡¯t feel happy. Her feelings toward Hannah were of guilt.

    Hannah had a good constitution, and her body recovered quickly; she could be discharged today. Norman Bet left right after returning; now only Hannah and Lana went back with her.

    This time they weren¡¯t staying in a hotel but in a peaceful vi on the outskirts, which she¡¯d visited before. She had disliked this ce, gazing up at the renewed ss window she¡¯d once smashed.

    Now, Hannah sat in the wheelchair, and she slowly pushed it along.

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Rnd Brokerage Co., Ltd.

    As night fell, naked except for the sheets, Cari swiftly arose from the bed without disturbing Nathan Dawn beside her. She nced outside the window and lightly exhaled.

    Her body felt sore and tender; she used her feet to grab the pajamas on the floor and walked straight to the bathroom.

    Amid the sound of water, she gradually became clear-headed, washing away the traces left by Nathan repeatedly.

    What she wanted had never been the love from these men but the resources they carried.

    For someone who grew up in a materially deprived family, having money for her family to live happily was her lifelong pursuit.

    After graduating from college and joining Rnd Company, she had clearly known what she wanted from climbing into the bed of Rnd¡¯s founder.

    Rnd¡¯s founder was Shane Southwell¡¯s grandfather.

    Later, Rnd¡¯s founder handed thepany to Cameron Southwell. Without hesitation, she climbed into Cameron¡¯s bed again. Later, as Cameron wanted to train his son Shane, she naturally climbed into Shane¡¯s bed as well.

    She never asked these men for a title, only needed enough benefits.

    Now, she could almost be considered the highest-paid assistant at Rnd, earning tens of thousands per month in sry plus millions in hidden ie.

    Since she entered Rnd, over six years, she has transferred tens of millions back home, now to five small vis in the county town, including half of the county¡¯s high-rise buildings; her family became the wealthiest in the county.

    Taking advantage of her youth to earn more, and retiring back home to find a simple man to marry, as long as he dared to cheat, she¡¯d kick him out. She could spend a lifetime without working or making an effort, living the life she wanted.

    At 7 a.m., Nathan Dawn woke up.

    The woman had long disappeared, leaving only a faint special scent; it seemed like gardenia yet not.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    "Come in!"

    Nathan Dawn tiredly rubbed his brow, Cari wearing a white shirt and a ck pencil skirt walked in with alluring charm.

    This morning, seeing this woman, Nathan Dawn seemed to have a new notion.

    "Deputy CEO, I¡¯ve arranged today¡¯s tasks for you to review."

    "Hmm."

    Nathan Dawn took the document but didn¡¯t look at it, tossing it aside, pulling Cari into his arms.

    He lifted the woman¡¯s delicate chin, his thumb tracing over her red lips. He began to genuinely like this woman.

    This kind of woman wouldn¡¯t cause trouble, would help him get things done, wouldn¡¯t cling, perfectly embodying the essence: busy for work, otherwise engaging the secretary.

    Cari held the quilt in one hand, her enchanting eyes fixed on the man, speaking softly: "Deputy CEO, it¡¯s almost ten, Miss Llyod will return to thepany."

    Deliberately mentioning Eleanor Lloyd, hoping she¡¯d help share current "torment," Shane Southwell was weakpared to Nathan Dawn.

    "No rush~"

    With the man¡¯s deep voice, the room became sensually charged.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 86 - 85: The First Clue

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 85: The First Clue</h4>

    North City.

    The Bets Group, CEO¡¯s Office.

    Philip Bet sat in an armchair, leaning forward with his index fingers interlocked at his nose bridge. The floor was covered with shattered tea sets, the spilled tea leaves emitting a calming aroma.

    Upon learning that his own son had invested fifty million in the Lyle Corporation, he was so enraged his blood pressure rose, prompting him to convene the board to discuss dealing with Melody Harmony.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the vote didn¡¯t pass, making him realize his 35% share did not constitute great control.

    At some point, his son had somehow acquired a substantial 20% share in thepany, and the old man with a 40% share supported Norman Bet!

    His father did not support his son but rather his grandson!

    Yet what baffled him was how this son managed to acquire 20% of the shares right under his nose. Where did he get the funds for acquisition? Could it havee from the old man?

    Perhaps Philip Bet would never have imagined that Melody Harmony Group was only the tip of the iceberg under Norman Bet¡¯smand.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DLinng Suburbs, Mooke Vis.

    Elliana Lyleyzily on the softrge bed, the mushroommp still at the bedside, with a rabbit hugging a carrot underneath.

    A cat ran back and forth outside; she was toozy to manage it, just stared out the window in a daze, listening to the crisp chirping of birds, seemingly lost in thought.

    She appeared both dejected andzy.

    Buzz buzz¡«

    Just then, her phone rang. It took her a moment to react and pick it up. She received a short video from Luna.

    The content of the video...

    Upon seeing it clearly, Elliana¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyes widened in disbelief, verifying it again.

    How could this be...

    She raised a trembling hand to cover her mouth, tears welling up about to fall.

    The video was rather explicit, featuring a girl holding her ID card; it was obviously a nude loan pledge video, and the star of the video was precisely the missing Nancy!

    She was simultaneously shocked and heartbroken, wondering why Nancy resorted to a nude loan. Why didn¡¯t she seek her help if she needed money?

    Luna (Master): "This video is from three years ago, please confirm if it¡¯s Nancy."

    Elliana immediately sat up from the bed, swiftly got off, and typed: "Where did you find it?" She sent the message and watched the screen anxiously waiting for a reply.

    Buzz buzz¡«

    Luna (Master): "It wasn¡¯t me who found it, it was Andrew Hue. Maybe you should ask Nancy¡¯s mom about what happened back then. I can¡¯t ask, you know."

    How could she dare show something like this to Auntie South?

    Three years ago... It was around their high school graduation time. It seemed she had no choice but to ask Auntie South about what happened then.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate, quickly swapped her coat for a creamy white wool one, and asked Lana to apany her out.

    There were plenty of servants in the vi, so Hannah Collins wouldn¡¯t be left uncared for.

    It only took half an hour to drive to Vicars Hotel. When she saw Auntie South, she could clearly see that Auntie South¡¯s condition had improved significantly; her face was no longer gaunt and her skin had gained some luster.

    "Oh my, Elliana, you¡¯re back. I haven¡¯t seen you for days."

    Auntie South held a mop, raising a hand d in rubber gloves to wipe her face. There was a noticeable tension in her expression, her eyes full of expectation, wondering if Elliana had brought news of her daughter.

    Originally bearing sorrow when she met Auntie South, Elliana tried to smile, aiming not to let her negative emotions affect Auntie South.

    She reached out to grab Auntie South¡¯s arm, saying, "Auntie South, I need to ask you something. Let¡¯s talk inside."

    Upon hearing Elliana needing to ask her something, Auntie South appeared even more excited, repeatedly saying: "Okay, okay!"

    ...

    "Three years ago..." Auntie South sat on the dorm bed, her murky amber eyes squinting towards the window, pondering deeply.

    Seeing Auntie South seemingly unable to recall, Elliana quickly added: "It was the year we graduated from high school."

    Upon mention of high school graduation, Auntie South immediately recognized the exact time, growing emotionally agitated, with tears instantly welling in her eyes.

    "When my daughter had just graduated, her father had a car ident..."

    Auntie South said, wiping her nose, continuing: "He was hospitalized for two months, leaving us in huge debt. Later my daughter brought back two hundred thousand, and when I asked where it came from, she just said saving Dad was the priority!"

    At this, Auntie South covered her face with both hands, crying bitterly. That was when their familypletely copsed.

    Elliana remained silent for a long time, then handed a tissue to Auntie South. After Auntie South calmed down, she continued: "What happened afterward?"

    "Afterward, her father also didn¡¯t make it. Before my daughter disappeared, she again brought back money. At that time, I sold the county house, plus my daughter¡¯s money; we nearly cleared her father¡¯s medical debts. You know, she supposedly went abroad, and there¡¯s been no news since."

    ...

    minutester, Elliana arrived at herpany.

    Upon entering, she witnessed the newly renovated office space, fully equipped with office necessities likeputers and chairs, all in a simple yet stylish manner,parable to medium-sized firms in the country.

    Despite having numerous office spaces, only three employees were working there.

    "Here you are, so, what do you think? I did a pretty good job, didn¡¯t I?" Luna walked out of the tea room, holding a cup oftte.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s decent." Elliana nodded briefly, then said to Lana: "Go and rest in the tea room for now."

    She wished not to share many things with Lana.

    "Alright, ma¡¯am." Lana obediently headed to the tea room, feeling unexinably guilty, uncertain if Elliana had discovered anything.

    Luna steadily approached, teasingly draping an arm over Elliana¡¯s shoulder, proudly saying: "You know what? Your husband sent people everywhere to catch me the other day, guess what happened?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "They didn¡¯t even find a strand of my hair." Luna raised an eyebrow with a sense of aplishment, then took a sip of hertte.

    Elliana felt a slight curiosity-grow. Managing to hide from Norman Bet¡¯s vignce, she asked with a curious attitude: "Where did you hide?"

    "Not telling you."

    ...

    CEO¡¯s Office.

    Elliana possessed an excellent office environment, yet she felt that she might not need all of these things.

    A few people sat across from her. They were supposed to go to the meeting room, but with just a few people, sitting in a meeting room catering to a hundred felt odd.

    The meeting roomcked windows and natural light, and especially Zhang seemed restless, looking around as if seeing ghosts, making her uneasy, thus opting for the office to converse.

    "Boss, I discovered it," Andrew Hue confidently acknowledged, seemingly seeking praise.

    "Where did you find it?"

    Andrew Hue organized his thoughts, seriously saying: "I stumbled upon it while browsing adult websites in bed..."

    "That¡¯s enough!"

    Elliana immediately interrupted, wishing to know nothing further! However, it seemed Andrew Hue¡¯s Chinese has improved considerably.

    Having found it on a website implied that the website might hold further clues. After contemting, she said: "Andrew Hue, I need you to investigate this website and the loanpany."

    At this moment, Luna, who had been idly checking her phone, looked up earnestly and said, "Buddy, it¡¯s incredibly challenging to trace Nancy¡¯s nude loan tform. Adult websites are established overseas, often illegally, without traces, and most illegal loan tforms demand nude loans from women, so identifying Nancy¡¯s nude loan tform is a difficult task."

 Chapter 87 - 86: Intervention in the Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 86: Intervention in the Investigation</h4>

    Luna¡¯s words hit the mark; if you calcte it like this, it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack,

    Elliana couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious. She scratched her head vigorously, suddenly thought of something, and quickly looked at Andrew: "Did you browse any videos of the same type?"

    Andrew nodded seriously, "Yes, I browsed a few at the time, but I found those kinds of videos quite dull."

    "Shut up, who wants to hear you talk about that?"

    Luna red at Andrew with disdain, then said to Elliana, "There are many videos of victimized women like Nancy on some adult websites. I suggest..."

    Before Luna could finish speaking, Elliana decisively said, "As long as we find those people, we can definitely uncover something!"

    "Oh? Clever now, are we?" Luna teased, but Elliana¡¯s thinking was indeed just like hers.

    Elliana didn¡¯t mind Luna¡¯s tease and said seriously, "Since we¡¯ve decided, the next step is to track down some of the girls in videos simr to Nancy¡¯s."

    "Alright then, let¡¯s get to work. I¡¯ll gomunicate with them and learn about the situation." Luna enthusiastically took on the task.

    "Meeting adjourned."

    ...

    On the way back, Lana sat beside Elliana, feeling somewhat nervous, but a frequently dazed Elliana didn¡¯t notice anything.

    Pikachu?¡«

    The phone rang; it was Victor King calling. She hesitated for a while, but finally answered.

    "Elliana, the first season of South Wind Song had an excellent social response. Several investors are adding more funds, and the second season is being prepared for filming. The director also wants the original cast. What do you think?" Victor asked cautiously and tentatively.

    She had also seen the news today. Elliana¡¯s mother¡¯s death had made the trending searches, and she was worried Elliana might not be in the mood for filming.

    Not hearing a response from the other side of the line, Victor thought for a moment and added, "Some people hope Eleanor would star in the second season, but Director Lee doesn¡¯t think she fits."

    Hearing the name Eleanor, Elliana remained silent for a long time before slowly speaking, "Sister Wang, you handle it as you see fit."

    This meant she agreed.

    She hated Eleanor, not because Eleanor was Shane Southwell¡¯s soulmate in her past life, but because Eleanor had hurt her little Lotus.

    Victor was overjoyed and quickly said, "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it then. I won¡¯t disturb you further, Elliana."

    After hanging up, Elliana finally opened the long-unused Weibo.

    Everyone was leavingments under her posts.

    "Please stay strong, Elliana: Elliana, please ept my condolences. Sending hugs to our dear Elliana. Auntie has gone to a better ce, please stay happy every day."

    "Elliana¡¯s precious: Safe travels, Auntie. Elliana, please ept our condolences."

    For the concern of these strangers, Elliana felt as if warm water had been poured into her heart, warm andforting.

    After replying to a few people, she posted a single update on her Weibo: Thank you all for your concern.

    After finishing this, she naturally saw thetest news about Eleanor and only then did she know that Eleanor was about to shift to the film market.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Rnd Brokerage Company.

    Vice President¡¯s Office.

    On the bed in the lounge, Eleanory in Nathan¡¯s arms, asionally letting out delicate sobs.

    "Brother Nathan, Eleanor hurts..."

    Eleanor cried so pitifully that her tears soaked the man¡¯s shoulder.

    In response to suchints, the man did not soften but felt annoyed. If it were Cari, there wouldn¡¯t be so many issues, would there?

    He merely liked Eleanor¡¯s tight skin and her soft, boneless slump but didn¡¯t like women crying in front of him.

    Since Eleanor became popr, he spared no effort in securing resources for her because she was useful and could bring substantial benefits to thepany.

    So he endured it today.

    "Alright, at three in the afternoon, go to Willy Hotel for your new movie," Nathan said impatiently.

    "Wha... what?" Eleanor was startled and her crying paused for a moment.

    "I told you to go!"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThree in the afternoon, Willy Hotel.

    Nathan personally brought Eleanor there. As soon as they entered, all eyes were on Eleanor.

    The room wasn¡¯t dim, but it was far from bright. Under the yellowish light, several middle-aged men sat on enclosed sofas, each apanied by a woman or two.

    "General Nathan, pleasure to meet you." Director Pete Zander came up with a gaze fixed on Eleanor, especially when he saw the split in her dress revealing a slender leg, his eyes froze.

    Nathan deliberately pulled Eleanor to his side, his face, both indifferent and mboyant, with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes: "Director Zander, this is the artist from mypany, Eleanor Llyod. Nice to coborate."

    "Of course, of course."

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Eleanor subconsciously nced at Nathan, feeling uneasy as a look of worry crossed her delicate face.

    Until she drank with the director, producer, and investors to the point of dizziness, she heard Nathan¡¯s words: Go ahead.

    ...

    "Why..."

    Eleanor sat numbly on the messy hotel bed, surrounded by filth. She seemed to be questioning the man looking down at her from above.

    "Eleanor, you¡¯re apany artist, and if you want to be famous, you have to contribute to thepany." Nathan¡¯s words were rmingly heartless; he never had the habit of pitying women.

    Besides, this indeed saved thepany a big sum of money.

    After an unknown length of time, Nathan left, and the room was left with Eleanor alone.

    Covered in bruises, after being tormented by four or five men, she gained the chance to star in the movie, but lost her dignity as a womanpletely!

    Looking at the mess around her, she covered her face and couldn¡¯t help but wail. How could Nathan do this to her...

    At this moment, she suddenly remembered Shane Southwell, andpared to Nathan, Shane had indulged her in every way imaginable.

    ...

    When the second season of South Wind Song wrapped up filming, it was already close to the year¡¯s end.

    In the two days after finishing filming, Elliana sat dazedly by the balcony.

    The cat nestled in her arms, its blue eyes neurotically scanning the surroundings, asionally making birdlike calls.

    "Madam, hot tea." Lana put the hot tea on the small table, but Elliana continued to stare into the distance without any reaction.

    Following Elliana¡¯s gaze, there were only a few maple trees in sight, bare branches devoid of leaves, only a few dead leaves clinging to the branches, swaying precariously.

    "Madam, it¡¯s cold outside, why note inside?"

    Lana asked tentatively. Since Miss Hannah returned to the army, she rarely saw the madam engage in activities. Previously, Miss Hannah would force Elliana to go for a run.

    Hearing the sound of a car approaching, Elliana watched as it slowly drove toward the vi, finally showing some reaction.

    It wasn¡¯t Norman Bet¡¯s car.

    Until she saw an elderly woman with a hat get out of the car, and after some words exchanged between the driver and the butler, the woman was led into the vi.

    "Lana, who is it that came?" Elliana asked.

    "I¡¯ll go check."

    Soon, Lana returned with joy on her face, calling out to Elliana, "Madam, your grandmother is here."

    "Grandmother?"

    Elliana was clearly surprised. She did have a grandmother, but... she hadn¡¯t seen her since she was six years old.

    The reason was that the old Madam Liu did not allow her to meet the Hue Family. For so many years, she only had contact with her uncle¡¯s family.

    Now her grandmother personallying to visit, for what reason?

    Oh! She suddenly realized something. Nobody from the Hue Family attended her mother¡¯s funeral; she didn¡¯t notice it at the time.

    No matter the reason, since her grandmother was here, she should meet her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 88 - 87: Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 87: Grandmother</h4>

    Just as she walked down the stairs, she saw a dignified olddy sitting on the sofa. She wore a simple gray-beige mid-length wool coat, and under her cream hat were strands of visible white hair. Thedy was looking at her, her eyes full of kindness and the excitement of a long-awaited reunion.

    She seemed about to stand up but still maintained her usual grace, waiting for Elliana Lyle toe over.

    Elliana Lyle walked step by step toward this grandmother she hadn¡¯t seen in many years. Her grandmother was just as she remembered: graceful and dignified, with an aura akin to a fairy. Her slightly fluffy short white curls tucked behind her ears, along with a well-applied makeup and a warm smile, gave a weing feel.

    "Ellie dear, it¡¯s been over ten years, and you¡¯ve changed, grown into a big girl."

    "Grandma." Elliana politely returned the smile, though in her heart she still felt her grandmother was rather indifferent, as she didn¡¯t evene to see her own daughter after passing away.

    Granny Hue nodded in relief, pulling Elliana to sit, patting the back of her hand with lowered eyes, seemingly glistening with tears.

    She didn¡¯t know the purpose of her grandmother¡¯s visit, but seeing her tears made Elliana¡¯s heart wrench.

    Actually, she used to like this grandmother a lot. Although they only spent a short time together, the Hue family¡¯s disregard for her mother now left her a bit resentful.

    Taking out a handkerchief and wiping her eyes twice, Granny Hue looked at her granddaughter with affection, reaching out to touch Elliana¡¯s thin, almost sharp-edged face, murmuring softly, "Child, you¡¯ve suffered."

    The words left Elliana unsure how to respond. Her grandmother was also her mother¡¯s mother, someone she should respect. She knew her mother often looked at the Hue family¡¯s family photo.

    "Today, I went to the hospital for a check-up and saw your uncle all bruised. At first, they hid it from me. Later, when I pressed for answers, your aunt told me your uncle fought with your father, and that¡¯s when I found out my daughter had passed away. The Lyle family, those idiots! They didn¡¯t even notify us of my daughter¡¯s death!"

    Granny Hue¡¯s face was heavy, yet emotional, grip tightening around her hand. She then realized her words might have been inappropriate since this little granddaughter also carried the Lyle surname.

    "Child,e home with Grandma, no need to stay at someone else¡¯s house."

    Although Granny Hue knew this was Norman Bet¡¯s residence, Elliana¡¯s fianc¨¦, in her eyes, an unmarried woman living at the man¡¯s ce was indeed improper.

    But Elliana was still processing her grandmother¡¯s words, meaning the Lyle family hadn¡¯t informed the Hue family at all...

    Thinking of her father¡¯s and grandmother¡¯s heartless demeanor, she felt a chill in her heart.

    "Grandma..." She couldn¡¯t help but lean into Granny Hue¡¯s embrace, feeling sorrowful, angry at her father and grandmother¡¯s cruelty, and mournful for her deceased mother.

    "Good child, good child,e home to stay with Grandma,e home to stay with Grandma." Granny Hue gently patted her back,forting her, herself unable to hold back a few drops of tears from her blurry eyes.

    These words were just overheard by Norman Bet, who had just returned.

    He didn¡¯t seem surprised; this was expected. With the New Year approaching, if the little girl didn¡¯t go back to the Lyle family, she¡¯d have toe with him back to the Bet family. But currently, tensions were high with his father, and taking the little girl back to the Bet family might cause grievance. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t leave the little girl alone.

    So, the Hue family was certainly a nice option.

    "Grandma." Norman Bet called Granny Hue grandma, following Elliana¡¯s lead.

    Hearing the voice, Elliana left Granny Hue¡¯s embrace.

    "You¡¯re back, just in time. I¡¯m taking my granddaughter home. You, without any betrothal gifts, without a formal wedding sedan, living together is not appropriate."

    Granny Hue spoke seriously, clearly earnest.

    "Grandma... he¡ª"

    Elliana wanted to say something for Norman Bet upon hearing her grandmother¡¯s tone, but Granny Hue lightly tapped her hand, signaling her not to speak.

    She knew her mother had also told her that her grandmother was a very strong woman, controlling the entire Hue family, even her grandfather listened to her.

    "Grandma is right. I will properly arrange the betrothal gifts and a formal wedding ceremony to wee Elliana into the Bet family." Norman agreed, following Granny Hue¡¯s words.

    He also had heard of Granny Hue¡¯s character. Besides being strong, she was also a person of reason.

    Seeing that Granny Hue¡¯s expression softened somewhat upon hearing this, she was quite satisfied with this grandson-inw. Although he was just repeating her words nicely, from Norman Bet¡¯s mouth, it feltpletely genuine.

    Perhaps because Norman Bet was always a reserved person, with a distinguished cool demeanor, such a man seemed incapable of uttering false words.

    "Hmm, sweet talk. I wonder what the Bet family¡¯s actions will be like." Granny Hue still had a few words for Norman Bet, but her face visibly softened.

    Elliana looked up at Norman Bet, only to see a subtle tenderness in his expression towards her, something she hadn¡¯t noticed before... she had never seen him so "obedient" before.

    In the end, Granny Hue took Elliana away from the vi, and Norman Bet naturally didn¡¯t say much.

    These days, he could see that the little girl had never truly been happy; it seemed all her smiles were forced upon him.

    It had been a long time since he saw that little girl with a bright, sunny smile.

    ...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªHue Family Old Residence.

    Situated south of North City on Clearbright Mountain, though distant, the air here was clean, free from the noise and pollution of the city, a great ce for retirement.

    Unlike the sprawling Lyle family old residence, the Hue family had a singlerge Chinese-style courtyard, five to six timesrger than an average vi, with long corridors, ponds, and guardian beasts on the eaves.

    Resembling ancient aristocratic mansions.

    In front of the vermillion gate stood four security guards, surveince hung on the gate, and Elliana, holding a cat in one hand and supporting Granny Hue with the other, stepped over the threshold. Looking at the antiquated courtyard, she inexplicably felt at ease.

    "Meow~"

    "Mom, why are you sote today? I was worried sick!"

    At the end of the corridor, at the moon gate, a woman in a sleek fur coat approached them anxiously.

    This woman, nearly fifty but looking no more than thirty, was no stranger to Elliana¡ªher Aunt Daisy Hue.

    Having seen her in the family photo her mother cherished, therge mole beside her nose was proof enough.

    Daisy Hue briskly walked up to Granny Hue, calling out "Mom" before noticing the cat-holding girl supporting her mother.

    She first frowned subconsciously; this attire certainly didn¡¯t look like that of a servant girl. Could this be the daughter of some family that her mother brought back?

    With this thought, Daisy Hue immediately felt dissatisfied, her lips unconsciously pulling to her ear. Her son was tall and handsome, how could he marry such a short girl?

    It wasn¡¯t entirely her fault to think this way first, as her mother had discussed her son¡¯s marriage with her earlier that morning.

    "Mom, I have good news. Peng Hui and I found a match for Little Yu; it¡¯s Mr. Reeves¡¯ granddaughter from the Reeves Manor."

    Daisy Hue pretended not to notice Elliana, stating her piece first, then looked at Elliana twice, feigning surprise, "Eh? Mom, who is this?"

    Granny Hue had been unable to get a word in because Daisy kept talking non-stop, so she was a bit displeased, and red at Daisy, "Chattering on like a firecracker all day!"

    Being reprimanded by Granny Hue like this, Daisy Hue became more convinced that this little girl was the bride her mother wanted for her son.

    Then Granny Hue looked kindly at Elliana, speaking slowly, "Ellie dear, this is your Aunt." Then she addressed Daisy, "This is Minn¡¯s daughter. I brought her back for the New Year, she¡¯s been all alone outside."

    "Minn¡¯s daughter?" Daisy Hue¡¯s face changed slightly, not expecting this little girl to be Elliana.

    After all these years without contact, howe she¡¯s brought back now?

 Chapter 89 - 88: Scheming Minds

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 88: Scheming Minds</h4>

    "Hello, Aunt." Elliana Lyle politely and sweetly greeted, appearing very calm, giving the first impression of being a well-behaved child.

    Facing Elliana, Daisy Hue felt somewhat awkward and distant. She didn¡¯t have any familial affection for this girl who suddenly returned, and even treating her as a guest felt ufortable.

    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back," Daisy Hue said perfunctorily, feeling a mix of emotions inside.

    Afterward, Elliana followed Grandma Hue into the house. She wasn¡¯t particrly happy; the unfamiliar environment made her feel somewhat uneasy.

    In the evening, the Hue Family held a banquet to wee her home.

    The entire Hue Family sat together, except for one person, Uncle¡¯s daughter, Summer Hue, who was still studying abroad, with no clear idea of when she would return.

    Besides the seven cousins of her generation, there was also one aunt, an uncle, a grandfather, and a grandmother.

    Grandfather looked rtively astute, and his body was rather lean. Her second aunt looked at her with only scrutiny, as if her mood was also quiteplex.

    The brothers and sisters merely exchanged a few polite words and then stopped talking.

    Only her uncle and grandmother chatted with her with cheerful smiles.

    "Elliana, drink some pigeon soup, it¡¯s very nourishing. Look how thin you are."

    With the dishes served, Uncle Frank Hue directly picked up an empty bowl, ready to serve her soup. Aunt Crystal King quickly took the bowl from him with a smile, naturally served the soup, and handed it to Elliana next to her.

    "Your uncle is right, you need to build up your strength. Your face shows no flesh," Crystal King said with a smile, asionally ncing surreptitiously at the olddy¡¯s expression.

    "Thank you, Auntie." Elliana gave her a sweet smile. She was quite familiar with both her uncle and aunt; they were the only ones she knew well at this dining table.

    However, she understood the rules, and as long as the elders hadn¡¯t started eating, how could she eat first? The soup in front of her was just ced there.

    Grandma Hue spoke, "Everyone, start eating."

    Afterward, Grandma Hue didn¡¯t say much, just quietly watching Elliana eat the soup and meal. Who knows what she thought of, as the kindness in her eyes turned to loneliness.

    Perhaps through Elliana, she thought of her daughter who she hadn¡¯t seen for many years.

    During the meal, the plump and benevolent-looking second aunt asked her many questions about the Lyle family, to which she responded one by one. In contrast, the delicate and quite refined youngest aunt barely spoke, only greeting before the meal and then remaining silent.

    The meal did not go very smoothly, with everyone harboring their own thoughts, whether good or bad, making them all feel uneasy.

    After dinner, Grandma Hue personally took her to the room that had been prepared for her, and the others dispersed or left.

    Uncle and the youngest aunt did not live in the old house.

    ...

    "Youngest Sister."

    In the corridor, Daisy Hue called out to ire Hue, who was about to leave. Only the three sisters remained there.

    "Eldest Sister, Second Sister, what¡¯s up?" ire Hue turned around slowly to face them, almost not needing to think to know what they wanted to say.

    Second Sister Hu Mei tightly wrapped her woolen coat that was about to burst, beckoning ire over.

    Acting all secretive, you could tell it was nothing good.

    Although ire didn¡¯t want to get involved, she knew this second sister was being used as a pawn, without knowing what negativity the eldest sister was plotting.

    She sighed lightly, shoved her hands into the pockets of her ck coat, and walked towards the two, the three of them sitting in a small pavilion nearby.

    "What do you think Mom means by bringing back this Elliana girl?" Daisy Hue took the lead in questioning.

    As soon as the eldest sister asked this, Hu Mei couldn¡¯t hold back and immediately voiced her thoughts.

    "Oh! What else could it mean? Third Sister is dead, and the Lyle family doesn¡¯t seem good at all. This girl is now all alone, right? Mom brought her back, probably to stay for a long time."

    "Indeed, the Lyle family is truly out of line; Third Sister died without them even notifying us," Daisy said, somewhat resentful.

    After a back-and-forth, they both looked at the most silent and reserved youngest sister, wanting to hear her thoughts.

    "Mom bringing Elliana back is reasonable, Eldest Sister, Second Sister, don¡¯t you think?"

    With a smile in her eyes and a thin-lipped response, ire softly retorted, her voice gentle and smooth, without any unpleasant emotion, though slightly mocking.

    She had always disliked getting involved in family trivialities, being the only one in the Hue family with an anti-marriage stance, believing these family troubles stem from marriage.

    "Of course, but with another family member, doesn¡¯t it mean there will be less inheritance to split..." Hu Mei¡¯s voice faded, ncing around after speaking.

    Daisy remained silent after hearing this, looking forward to the youngest¡¯s input, always being the one to start and end things, letting others y the intermediary roles.

    "Oh~ So Second Sister cares about this, huh?" ire nodded, slightly agape, a look of realization, then softlyughed, "Even though we¡¯re all one family, Elliana is a generation apart and can¡¯t directlypete with you, Second Sister, right?"

    "Exactly what I meant," Hu Mei nearly expressed, wanting to say "you understand me" with just those three words.

    ire¡¯s tone shifted, continuing, "It¡¯s just procedural, first to Third Sister, then reserved for Elliana, it¡¯s the same thing."

    "Right, right, right! Huh? Youngest, what do you mean by that?"

    Hu Mei¡¯s smile froze, nearly not realizing it, switching to a grimace, looking puzzled and confused at ire.

    "What do you think, Eldest Sister?" ire offered a slight smile, asking them without caring about their reactions, checking her watch, "It¡¯s gettingte, I must return, my dog is probably hungry."

    As the sound of high heels faded, Hu Mei let out a loud snort, "Just like our brother, clueless. This isn¡¯t the time for inheritance yet, all indifferent, thinking they¡¯re all high and mighty. When there¡¯s less to share, they¡¯ll be the ones weeping."

    "Enough, enough."

    Daisy calmed her, "Don¡¯t you understand the youngest¡¯s character? As the eldest sister, my main concern is for you. My husband at least has a business, not too big or small. But yours, tsk-tsk, not to criticize, but what future is there in day trading, not doing real work? You have three sons! If some were taken by Elliana... what about your three sons?"

    After saying this, Daisy couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, filled with regret.

    Listening to Daisy, if some were taken by Elliana, wouldn¡¯t that be a disaster? Hu Mei panicked, hurriedly seeking help: "Eldest Sister, you must help me! We¡¯ve been the closest since childhood!"

    "Oh dear, why say such things? When haven¡¯t I looked out for you? You need to make this girl back off on her own..."

    ...

    Night quietly descended, and the pavilion was long deserted.

    Ellianay on a wooden bed, holding a phone, chatting with Norman Bet. Today was already the 27th of thest lunar month, just a few days until New Year¡¯s Eve.

    She recalled eating dumplings handmade by her mother every year, with the mushroom, lime, and beef filling she liked. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t have them this year.

 Chapter 90 - 89: New Yearâ€™s Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 89: New Year¡¯s Celebration</h4>

    "Good night."

    Norman Bet: "Mm."

    At the moment she switched off her phone, she started to observe the room. It felt like stepping out of modern life; everything had a charming, ancient elegance.

    The cat beside her was already asleep. She couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to touch its fluffy pink ears, feeling the soft, warm texture.

    "Mm~" The kitty murmured in its sleep, flipped over, exposing its snowy white belly, its triangr chin resembling the logo of a powdery pink BMW.

    "Here we are together again." Elliana Lyle murmured to the cat. As she gently stroked it, her thoughts drifted far away.

    Hannah Collins and the police had no news of Shane Southwelltely. She pondered over everything but remained clueless.

    Pikachu?~

    The phone ringtone startled both the cat and her, their hairs standing on end. Elliana quickly reached for her phone nearby.

    The screen disyed therge character "Luna."

    "Hello~"

    Given it was nighttime, Elliana¡¯s voice was gentler.

    "Is there any news?" Elliana asked.

    During her filming sessions, whenever she got a chance, she would search around with Luna, but the women in the video had either moved on, gotten married, or started anew, unwilling to revisit their past, all denying it.

    They couldn¡¯t dig into others¡¯ wounds, so they could only continue searching one by one.

    "We located a loan tform, but it closed down a year ago. Now, there are two issues." Luna sounded tired, her voice hoarse.

    Hearing Luna mention two issues, she hurriedly asked, "Tell me."

    "Investigating this loan tform requires money, but that¡¯s a minor issue; the fear is that even after spending time and money, nothinges out of it. The question now is whether to investigate or not," Luna said.

    "..."

    Elliana was silent for a moment, then resolutely said, "Investigate."

    Better to kill a thousand wrongly than let one escape. What if this was the lead?

    "Alright, I understand." Luna seemed ready to end the call.

    "Wait!" Elliana stopped Luna on the phone, then said, "It¡¯s nearly Chinese New Year. You... should go home for the holiday."

    ...

    The person on the other end of the phone was clearly taken aback, and after a while, replied, "Celebrate what New Year? I dislike it the most; too crowded, too troublesome."

    Luna definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Elliana she was currently hiding in the sewers, escaping Norman Bet and her brother¡¯s joint "capture."

    "Alright then... Good night."

    Elliana hung up the phone; Luna cautiously switched on her mobile shlight. It was an extremely narrow sewer tunnel, seeming to fit only one and a half people, requiring crawling to proceed.

    As she crawled forward, she seemed to touch something...

    "Ugh~"

    ...

    The next morning, the first light of dawn arrived, and North City experienced the winter¡¯s second snowfall.

    The snowkes danced and drifted, covering the ground in white.

    It couldn¡¯t help but remind one of a poem, "Suddenly, spring¡¯s breeze arrives overnight, thousands of pear trees blossom."

    As for Elliana, she woke up from the cold.

    It¡¯s strange, there seemed to be no underfloor heating in this room, icy cold, only thin warmth within the nkets, but she¡¯s always had cold limbs, now shrunken in the chill.

    "Meow~" Little Lotus tried hard to burrow into her embrace, finally settling down in afortable position.

    Checking her phone, it was 6 AM, and the sky was still dark. The mountain wind and snow were fierce outside, whistling continuously.

    She turned on the light, got up, and searched inside the room for a while but found no extra nkets. It wasn¡¯t right to bother anyone at this hour.

    AM.

    Hearing knocking on the door, Elliana, already dressed, was still slipping into half-sleep under the nkets.

    Knock, knock knock!

    ...

    Opening the door, she saw a middle-aged woman, a servant of the Hue Family,e to invite her for breakfast.

    Arriving at the ce, she sat and waited for half an hour until breakfast was served. Therge table hosted only her.

    The server gestured for her to start.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Grandma Hue was bedridden with a splitting headache whenever it snowed heavily and had just had a few sips of porridge before settling back to sleep. The others naturally preferred eating in their rooms.

    She ate quickly and then turned to a maid about her age, saying: "Could you get me another nket? I felt quite coldst night."

    "Okay..."

    Before she could finish, the maid was tugged away by someone.

    She saw an older woman, smiling towards Elliana, say: "Miss Lyle, there aren¡¯t any spare nkets in the house. We can go buy some, but as you know, it takes hours just to get out here, and the roads are slippery with snow, making it tough to go out."

    Upon hearing there were none, she understood everything. Having lived with the Southwell Family for three years, she naturally perceived someone was overtly troubling her.

    "Mm, then don¡¯t bother."

    She didn¡¯t care about such trivial matters; she simply recalled a phrase her mother once said to her while alive.

    "I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to spend Chinese New Year at your grandmother¡¯s."

    "Then let¡¯s go this year, Mom."

    Her mother, hearing her seven-year-old¡¯s words, merely smiled helplessly, leaving the topic there.

    The past resurfaced in her mind, inevitably dashed with sorrow. Her visit here was simply to apany her grandmother for the holiday; the malice from others meant little to her.

    Walking through the corridor, snow crunched under her feet, echoing crisply as she made her way to Grandma Hue¡¯s ce. She¡¯d been there once the day before, so she remembered.

    "Miss Lyle, where are you heading?" The woman who stopped her was the same one who said there were no extra nkets.

    Upon hearing this, Elliana turned and smiled, asking the woman trailing her, "May I know how you¡¯re addressed?"

    The smiling woman paused, then said with augh: "My surname is Huang, first name is Xiu."

    "Then I¡¯ll call you Aunt Huang. Do you not have your errands?" Elliana queried.

    This woman, though barely over thirty, appeared simple and honest, but looks can be deceiving.

    Aunt Huang continued tough: "Miss Lyle, you¡¯re unfamiliar here. I¡¯m worried you might lose your way, given how cold and frozen the paths are."

    "Indeed!"

    Listening to Aunt Huang, Elliana stretched out her hand to catch some fluttering snowkes. The crisp white snow settled on her palm without melting.

    With a faint smile, she sighed: "This cold and frozen weather; it¡¯s warmer outside, the inside¡¯s too chilly. I¡¯d rather sit outside, to avoid catching a cold."

    Then she looked at Aunt Huang, as if in ordinary conversation: "My body is fragile; catching even a minor illness would be troublesome during snowy seasons, only dragging on if it happens."

    "Miss Lyle, where¡¯s this talking from? You¡¯re a valuable guest of the Hue household; there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be left unattended if ill." Aunt Huang¡¯sugh remained, making it hard to feel any annoyance.

    "Getting cold here is bound to bring illness, so it¡¯s better to stay where it¡¯s warm. How about apanying me to the pavilion outside?"

    She could see Aunt Huang beginning to shiver from the cold, likely used to residing in warm ces, wearing only a thin traditional gray coat.

    "This..." During such cold days, even fools would know to stay inside. Aunt Huang felt like cursing in her mind.

    To hurry back inside, she decided it was better to turn on the underfloor heating for Elliana. Should she really fall ill... she wouldn¡¯t take responsibility.

    "Miss Lyle, you must be joking. How could inside be colder than the outside? Perhaps the heating system is broken? May I check your room?"

    Aunt Huang found herself an excuse, considering the heavy snow likely stopped Hue Mei from inspection.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Lunar Year¡¯s Eve, the night of Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve.

    The entire family gathered together, Grandma Hue¡¯s face was filled with uncontroble joy.

    Several children setting off fireworks, lighting firecrackers, filled the event with lively hustle.

    Since Aunt Huang turned on the heating, her second aunt never treated her kindly, though she didn¡¯t see further intentional trouble.

    Overall, the Hue Family indeed didn¡¯t seem a suitable ce for her.

    Moreover, she mostly guessed the reason from her second aunt¡¯s remark to her sister-inw yesterday: "I had three sons, and my husband doesn¡¯t earn much; unlike you, who just had a daughter, saving money. My family... fears it¡¯s getting hard to feed."

    They were afraid she¡¯d seek Hue Family¡¯s inheritance.

    Truthfully, she didn¡¯t need it. The film payments alone were enough for her to live a peaceful life. Besides, she had her earthly treasure, Norman Bet.

 Chapter 91 - 90: Filter

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 90: Filter</h4>

    Bet Family¡¯s old mansion.

    The standalone extended vi, built against the mountain, has a modern style. The originally light blue pool is covered with soft snow, hiding the stone path that winds from the pool to the door.

    The entire style of the Bet Family¡¯s decoration waster rearranged ording to the preferences of Zane Bet, the generation most favored by the olddy.

    Inside the vi, in the study.

    "Great! My well-raised son is fighting against his own father!"

    Just after the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Norman Bet was called to the study by Philip Bet.

    In the spacious yet not empty study, Philip Bet stood with his back to his son, one hand on the corner of the table, speaking in a low and angry tone.

    Faced with his father¡¯s angry questioning, Norman Bet said nothing, just stood there straight, his face showing no emotion, indifferent to everything in front of him.

    After not hearing his son speak for a long time, Philip Bet frowned, thinking that his son had already left the study; he suddenly turned around, only to meet Norman Bet¡¯s eyes, as calm as a cold pool.

    Those eyes were very intimidating.

    Just like that deceased woman, his gaze showed a coldness that was unapproachable for strangers.

    Even his temperament was simr, patient and affable to close ones, but unwilling to say more than a word to those he disliked.

    Clearly, he was one of those disliked in Norman Bet¡¯s eyes.

    "Great! Just great! You can even establish your own establishment!" Philip Bet¡¯s eyes widened with anger, his brows furrowed, even the corners of his mouth drooped, his face darkened considerably with rage.

    "What is father referring to?"

    This was the first sentence Norman Bet said since he remained silent, yet it inexplicably intensified Philip Bet¡¯s anger.

    "I told you not to interfere with the Lyle Corporation¡¯s affairs! Yet you secretly invested in Lyle Corporation behind my back, do you know that! I¡¯m trying to expand..."

    Philip Bet¡¯s words were interrupted by Norman Bet: "Father is mistaken, I did not invest in Lyle Corporation behind your back, I act openly and never engage in shady activities."

    This statement stunned Philip Bet, then he realized the underlying sarcasm and indirect criticism, nearly fainting on the spot from the surge of anger.

    "You rebellious son! How did I end up with a son like you?"

    Knock, knock, knock!

    Zane Bet, who was eavesdropping outside the door, quickly knocked on it, fearing something major might happen during the New Year that could upset the elderly grandparents, which would be a big problem.

    "Come in!"

    Philip Bet also suppressed his anger, but his face looked worse than having swallowed a fly.

    The door opened, revealing a bright smiling face, "Dad, bro, what are you doing here? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you."

    "I¡¯m discussing something with your brother." Philip Bet replied perfunctorily.

    Compared to Norman Bet, his uncontroble eldest son, he valued this younger son more, at least he wasn¡¯t capable of opposing him.

    Thinking of this, Philip Bet couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself, if it weren¡¯t for that incident, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up with only these two sons.

    "Are you finished talking yet? It¡¯s lively in the courtyard," Zane Bet smiled with some excitement as if he really came to say this to them.

    After leaving the study, the brothers walked together, Zane Bet¡¯s smile faded, reced with a look of helplessness.

    "Bro, are you okay?"

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "Oh ~" Zane Bet pursed his lips and nodded, then seemed to think of something worth delight, saying, "Bro, you didn¡¯t know, just now in the courtyard, even Luna wasn¡¯t fond of Mia rke."

    Mia rke was their stepmother, a woman the whole Bet Family almost universally disliked.

    Zane Bet would always remember that year when this woman climbed into their father¡¯s bed and was caught by his mother, who was ying with him.

    At a young age, he could see his mother¡¯s eyes trembling,ter bing more withdrawn and finally dying by consuming arge amount of sleeping pills while wearing her wedding dress from marrying Philip Bet.

    He remembered his mother¡¯s death, how beautiful and serene she looked, with a slight smile on her face. A year after her death, Mia rke entered the Bet Family¡¯s door, and he recognized this woman.

    Zane Bet unconsciously clenched his fists, then weakly released them.

    Hearing the name Mia rke from his brother, Norman Bet showed no other reaction; this woman was insignificant in the Bet Family.

    Seeing his brother silently gritting his teeth, he raised his hand to gently pat his shoulder, "Get up early tomorrow to visit mom."

    "Okay." Zane Bet exhaled with relief, nodding.

    "Uncle... Uncle... help us light the fireworks ~"

    At this moment, a group of children ran over, all kids of rtives or neighbors, but when they saw Norman Bet, they instinctively stopped as if they had hit a car, and the leading child almost fell.

    After stopping, they became slightly more well-behaved, no longer shouting loudly or running around.

    They were afraid of this serious and aloof uncle, always feeling they might get scolded next, even though he had never actually bullied them.

    A little girl, about six years old, led them, the daughter of Norman Bet¡¯s cousin, having the Bet surname since her father and uncle were live-in sons-inw.

    She first sneaked a nce at Norman Bet, then went to tug at Zane Bet¡¯s jacket, softly pleading, "Uncle, my mom wants you to help me light fireworks ~"

    "Okay, light the fireworks," Zane Bet smiled brightly, poking the little girl¡¯s nose.

    Zane Bet left with the children to the yard.

    Under the bright moonlight, Norman Bet stood alone on the empty balcony, a ck coat fluttering in the distant wind carrying snow.

    His expression was chill and indifferent, deep eyes slightly lowered, watching the juniors in the courtyard.

    The entire courtyard was filled withughter, sparkling sparklers, and children chasing one another.

    Theughter of the little girl downstairs made him think of her smile, his thin lips involuntarily curling into a slight smile. The sound of footsteps behind him promptly restored his usualposure.

    "Bro~e down and y, what are you doing here?" Zane Bet held two burning sparklers, the white light illuminating his sunny face.

    "Bro, here you go."

    "Childish."

    Norman Bet ungraciously left Zane Bet with two words ofment before crossing past him.

    "Hey!? So it¡¯s childish? Let me tell you, that stubborn kid... sister-inw also likes this, are we not going to listen to you talk about her?" Zane Bet chased after him with the half-burned sparklers.

    Luna secretly followed Zane Bet away and then came up behind them, initially dazed when seeing Norman Beting toward her, then shyly said, putting her hands behind her back, "Uncle, my mom says you¡¯re lonely and pitiful all by yourself, and she wants me to y with you."

    ...

    On the second day of the Lunar New Year.

    Elliana Lyle voluntarily asked Grandma Hue for permission to leave, and Grandma Hue knew about Hum Me¡¯s little schemes; one was a daughter, the other a long-unseen granddaughter, so she could only reprimand Hum Me mildly.

    Thinking of this, Grandma Hue couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling helpless over the situation with Elliana in the Hue Family.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll have someone take you back. A girl¡¯s family can¡¯t keep her for long."

    "Grandma, I wille to see you often." Elliana Lyle smiled obediently.

    Leaving in the uncle¡¯s car, Elliana watched as her somewhat shorter uncle personally loaded her luggage, his caring tone resembling that of a nagging father.

    Elliana suddenly felt somewhat ufortable.

    She remembered when she first reincarnated, her father was very concerned about her, and she also recalled her father caring deeply for her mother. In her past life, she thought her father was hypocritical, but in this life, she believed she must have been mistaken in her previous life.

    Turns out, she really was mistaken.

    Maybe in her past life, her father¡¯s death made her look at him through rose-colored sses.

 Chapter 92 - 91: When Will You Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 91: When Will You Come Back</h4>

    Bet Family¡¯s Old House.

    In a cozy warm bedroom, an elderly man dressed in grey pajamas held a small spray bottle, leisurely watering a lush spider nt by the enclosed balcony.

    The man¡¯s figure was slender but energetic, and he would asionally hum a tune.

    This person was the elder of the Bet Family, Norman Bet.

    Knock, knock.

    Hearing the knock, Norman Bet immediately knew who it was. He continued focusing on watering the nts and responded to the door, "Come in."

    The door was pushed open from the outside, and a man dressed in a deep ck coat walked in, his already long legs appeared even longer under the straight dark grey trousers.

    Norman Bet stopped four meters away from the elder, slightly bowed his head, respectfully saying, "Grandfather."

    "Hmm,e take a look, how do you think my spider nt is doing?" The elder gestured for him toe over, still focusing intently on the lush spider nt.

    "Very well."

    This was Norman Bet¡¯s genuinely observed reply, just two simple words, yet the elder smiled with satisfaction.

    After a while, the elder finally looked away from the spider nt and handed the spray bottle to Norman Bet.

    "Looking this troubled, have you quarreled with your father again?" The elder asked with a cheerfulugh as he walked toward the sofa.

    Norman Bet ced the spray bottle aside and also walked to the sofa, sitting next to the elder.

    "When I handed over thepany to your father, I decided not to interfere inpany matters," the elder said lightly, an amicable smile on his face covered with brown wrinkles.

    Hearing his grandfather speak first, he understood his grandfather¡¯s meaning, though there were some things he couldn¡¯t help but say.

    "But Grandfather, Father is acting on his own, attempting to use capital to counteract market regtions. Continuing this way will bring disaster to The Bets."

    Seeing Norman Bet¡¯s somber expression, the elder calmly chuckled and asked in return, "Haven¡¯t you built up the Melody Harmony Group over the years? Just let things be. After all, you can¡¯t take all this money with you when you die."

    "Yes, Grandfather is right." Norman Bet hadpletely grasped his grandfather¡¯s intent, his gloomy expression gradually improving.

    At this moment, the elder had already stood up, sighed, and said, "Come, y a few games of chess with your grandfather."

    Saying so, he walked towards the study, sighing as he went, "The young should not be impatient or restless."

    The elder¡¯s voice was steady, possessing a unique hoarseness due to age, and in his deep eyes was a rity of insight into worldly matters.

    ¨D¨D¨DThe outskirts of Linng, Mooke Vis.

    "Madam? You¡¯re back." Qin Dadong, who came to open the gate, showed a bit of surprise on his face, discreetly hiding a piece of stuffed egg pancake behind him.

    He was the gatekeeper of the vi, and now that the family had mostly gone back home for the New Year, he was more rxed than usual.

    What puzzled him was why the madam had returned so quickly and alone.

    "Yes, I¡¯m back."

    Elliana Lyle, with a suitcase in one hand and a cat in the other, walked in with half-closed eyes, somewhat fatigued.

    She had walked for a while. Just as the car was approaching the outskirts of Linng, her uncle received a call, and after hanging up, he became restless and anxious.

    It must have been something important. Looking out the car window, they were already on the asphalt road leading to Mooke Vis, which naturally indicated they weren¡¯t far. She had just been thinking about getting out and walking.

    Though her uncle initially disagreed, he reluctantly agreed to her request.

    The snow on the ground had not yet melted, and the girl in a beige coat walked along the road with a cat in one arm and a suitcase in the other.

    The walk took quite a bit of effort, but the physical tiredness left her no time to dwell on other bothersome matters, which was a good thing, she figured.

    "Madam, let me help."

    Qin Dadong tucked the pancake into his pocket and quickly took the suitcase from her hands.

    This scene amused Elliana, who chuckled, "It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold."

    Once inside, after returning to her room on the second floor and exchanging pleasantries, Butler Lewis went downstairs. A modest and polite maid cautiously knocked on the door.

    "Madam, I¡¯m Sami. Is there anything you need me to do?"

    "A cup of warm... a cup of iced lemon tea." Elliana suddenly felt like indulging herself; she liked drinking cold and refreshing beverages.

    Who knew Sami would look a bit distressed, saying, "Madam, the young master instructed earlier that this season you¡¯re not to have..."

    "Just warm water then."

    ...

    After drinking the water, she ate a bowl of steaming wontons, theny alone in the bed. This was the room where she stayed with Norman Bet, who had a severe cleanliness obsession and greatly disliked cat hair.

    Before entering the room, she always changed clothes in the adjacent room to ensure no cat hair was brought inside.

    The first thing she did upon lying in bed was to open her phone and then dial Norman Bet¡¯s number.

    Buzz¡ªbuzz¡ªbuzz

    After three rings, there was a beep as the call connected.

    "Hey, Norman, when are youing back... um?"

    Elliana initially wanted to ask when Norman would return, but on second thought, she didn¡¯t want him to think she was home. After all, she wanted him to have a good New Year at home.

    "When do you want me toe back, hmm?" The man responded with a question instead of an answer, believing from her soft, slow tone that she wasn¡¯t having a good time at the Hue Family.

    Elliana paused, then joked, "I wish you¡¯d nevere back. Okay, tell me when you¡¯re returning. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be lonely without anyone around."

    "After the fifteenth," he replied on the other end of the line.

    Fifteenth... so many more days... oh well, "Alright, I¡¯lle back after the fifteenth too."

    "How¡¯s it going at Grandma¡¯s?" Norman asked.

    "Very well, Grandma treats me wonderfully..."

    ...

    This phone call went on for over an hour, with her doing most of the talking. After hanging up, the room suddenly felt silent, not even the sound of the wind and snow from outside could be heard.

    Instinctively, she tugged at the nket, wrapping herself within it.

    Bored, she scrolled through WeChat. It¡¯s been several days with no word from Luna, no answer to calls, and she didn¡¯t reply to messages, almost as if she vanished.

    She didn¡¯t know whether something happened or not, as Luna often disappeared these days, which she had grown used to.

    "Elliana, my contract with thepany expired a few days ago, and I didn¡¯t n to renew it. White Goose invited me, and I¡¯ve signed a two-year contract with them."

    "From now on, I¡¯m a colleague of yours, so please take good care of me."

    Two messages suddenly popped up. From the profile picture, she immediately knew they were from Liu Mianmian.

    After carefully reading both messages, she smiled knowingly. Mianmian was a lively and cheerful girl, and they got along well during filming.

    Kitty: "Alright, if you want me to take care of you, remember to treat me to milk teater."

    After a while, Liu Mianmian replied.

    "Ok, no problem, let¡¯s have arge cup."

    After chatting nonchntly with Liu Mianmian for a bit, she started browsing Weibo. The second season of South Wind Song is already scheduled, premiering on the tenth day of the New Year.

 Chapter 93 - 92: The Mysterious Woman on the Phone

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 92: The Mysterious Woman on the Phone</h4>

    The next day.

    Elliana Lyle woke up very early, opening her eyes by five, and stared nkly at the dim ceiling for a full half hour before slowly getting up.

    Her pink and white feet stepped onto the plush carpet as she walked step by step towards the floor-to-ceiling window. The lights in the yard were still on, making the snow piles on the ground look crystal clear.

    The dim yellow light was like the early morning sun, warming the white snowy winter.

    Today is the third day of the Lunar New Year.

    Elliana pressed her forehead against the ss window, feeling the cold outside.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time passed when the lights outside automatically turned off, and Elliana¡¯s figure was no longer in the room.

    At this moment, in the first-floor lobby, Elliana was sitting at the dining table slowly drinking hot millet porridge. After finishing this bowl, she decided to go out for a stroll.

    Since she started acting, she hadn¡¯t gone shopping for a while, except once when Norman Bet took her to the amusement park.

    Half an hourter, a ck Mercedes GLS drove to the roadside of the mall. It wasn¡¯t until a petite woman in a cream-colored chunky knit sweater and a mid-length pleated skirt got out that it drove to the underground parking lot.

    Elliana had a pure white thick scarf wrapped around her neck, almost covering most of her face, and her beautiful almond eyes were hidden under sunsses.

    Looking around, the shopping mall was crowded everywhere, not at all less crowded because of the cold weather. Honestly, the city was indeed warmer, and the ground couldn¡¯t hold the snow.

    She stood for quite a while, not knowing what she came here to do.

    Should she buy clothes? It seemed unnecessary. Eat something good? She wasn¡¯t particrly hungry.

    "Baby, what movie do you want to watch?"

    "Let¡¯s see inside, I don¡¯t really know what to watch either."

    The passing conversation of a couple piqued her interest. After high school, it seemed she never went to a cinema again.

    Having a goal in mind, she went directly into the mall; the cinema was on the top floor.

    Because it was New Year, the cinema was decorated festively, with all kinds of movie posters on the walls. Among them was thergest promotional poster!

    It was actually Eleanor Llyod¡¯s new movie!

    The movie was titled "Interster Encounter," and besides the names and characters, there was a big line saying, "Meeting you on the first day of the New Year."

    "This movie is great. It¡¯s my first time watching a sci-fi movie, and no wonder it reached a hundred million at the box office just after releasing. I¡¯ve suddenly be a fan of Eleanor Llyod, and Rupert and Yates Zander are so handsome."

    "Well, it¡¯s just like that. Eleanor Llyod¡¯s acting is always the same; I¡¯m actually tired of it. I¡¯m here for Rupert."

    Peopleing out of the cinema were discussing.

    Elliana stood by the aisle, staring intently at that poster, but her thoughts were not on the poster.

    She was somewhat surprised that Eleanor Llyod became famous so quickly. In her past life, Eleanor Llyod also got popr because of "South Wind Song," but she actually became famous two yearster.

    Now Eleanor¡¯s rise to fame was so early, and it was under the premise that Shane Southwell had left the country, left Rnd.

    Needless to say, Eleanor Llyod indeed had some abilities, but it was utterly impossible for her to watch Eleanor¡¯s movie right now.

    In the end, she left the cinema straight away and bought a cup of red bean paste milk tea from a nearby tea shop.

    ...

    The fifth day of the Lunar New Year.

    Several cars were parked outside Mooke Vis, and getting out of the second car was none other than Norman Bet.

    Justst night, Butler Lewis at Mooke Vis notified him, that¡¯s how he learned that the little girl had returned on the second day of the New Year.

    ording to Butler Lewis, Elliana had gone out once the day after returning. After she came back, she stayed in her room, rarely seen except for eating and drinking.

    Entering through the front door, he saw Elliana, wearing thick pajamas, burning something in the yard.

    The whole yard was filled with the ashes of burnt items. The little girl, with her back to him, was staring nkly at the burning pile.

    Among the burning papers, besides the spirit money for her mother, were her written memories from her past life. After returning on the third day, she had meticulously organized these memories, writing everything down on paper,paring the events that had already happened.

    She hoped to burn these for her mother too, wishing that in heaven, her mom might understand her and know that what she¡¯s about to do is not evil.

    "Girl."

    In her daze, Elliana seemed to hear Norman¡¯s voice. She initially thought it was an illusion, an illusion so strong that she sensed the fragrance of lotus flowers.

    Only when a pair of warm hands pulled her over into a warm, fragrant embrace did shepletelye to her senses.

    A subtle joy arose in her heart, and even a slight smile appeared on her face, although it was fleeting, leaving behind only confusion and emotion.

    After regaining herposure, Elliana threaded her arms through the man¡¯s ck coat, hugging his waist tightly, pressing her face against his chest, feeling the warm heat.

    "Why are you back?" her voice carried a hint of grievance, yet it seemed to contain joyful excitement and reproach.

    "Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that? Hmm?"

    "..." Elliana recalled something but said nothing, instead hugging the man tighter.

    "Good girl."

    The man slightly sighed, resignedly, and touched the little girl¡¯s head. The fire in his sight had dwindled, leaving only a heap of ck ash.

    Norman, of course, knew the little girl was burning paper money for her mother. He had experienced such pain before.

    "Girl, you still have me."

    "..." Elliana initially said nothing, and after a long while, all that could be heard was a soft hum.

    At this moment, the phone rang, but Norman did not pick it up immediately; instead, he lifted Elliana and carried her inside.

    After entering, just as the ringtone was about to end, Norman answered the call.

    Elliana sat obediently on the sofa as Lana came in with a package, crouched on the floor searching for a while, then took out an exquisite lunch box.

    "Madam, the olddy made dumplings this morning, and she specially asked me to bring them over for you to taste." As Lana opened the box, a few wisps of steam emerged.

    Elliana quickly took the lunch box; this was a token from Norman¡¯s grandmother, and she had to eat it while it was hot so as not to let her down.

    The man answering the call had no intention of avoiding her, and instead pulled her over with one arm.

    Sitting in the man¡¯sp, she also heard the voice on the phone.

    "Found him?"

    Norman¡¯s tone was not particrly pleasant.

    "Yes, right, found him. Where are you now? I¡¯m nning to return to XRB tomorrow and wanted to invite you to dinner today."

    A rather bright male voice came from the phone, the kind that makes you feel he must be handsome.

    "Just got back," Norman replied.

    Elliana earnestly ate her dumplings one bite at a time, not really paying attention to the call, until she was surprised by the taste - it was mushroom and lime beef, which... seemed only her odd taste enjoyed.

    The man touched her head, and Elliana understood that Norman knew she loved this filling, which warmed her heart deeply, full of appreciation, and she ate with delight to show her gratitude.

    Everything was fine until an agitated female voice on the phone caught her attention!

    "Who are you calling? Is it Norman Bet?"

    "Norman Bet, you shameless man! Can¡¯t even control your own wife. How can you me me! Your wife loves ying with me! Youck the ability..."

    "Hey! Come on! Listen! Sit down!" Following that came another line: "Norman Bet, same ce, can¡¯t wait, hey! Don¡¯t grab..."

    ...

    Then came the sound of chaos, followed by the beep of the call ending.

    Meanwhile, Elliana also turned her questioning gaze towards Norman.

    ps: Thanks to all the "Buddy"s whoe every day to read this dumb book. Another day of loving you all.

 Chapter 94 - 93: Business Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 93: Business Negotiations</h4>

    "What happened?"

    Elliana Lyle probed tentatively, because she thought the voice on the phone sounded a lot like Luna.

    Can¡¯t say it¡¯s a hundred percent simr, but just exactly!

    "Mm, Luna and her brother Owen Sutton."

    Norman Bet straightforwardly told her, seemingly not wanting to hide anything from her.

    Then the man didn¡¯t give her time to digest the information and directly said, "Go change clothes. I¡¯ll take you outter."

    "Okay." Elliana nodded, then got up and went upstairs.

    She casually put on a thick white down jacket, wrapped a thick scarf, and wore some fleece-lined jeans below, making her look somewhat plum, at least not so frail.

    As soon as she went out, the cold wind hit her face, but she didn¡¯t feel cold. Dressing warmly is indeed good.

    ¨D¨D¨D Mingfeng Hotel.

    Entering the hotel¡¯s revolving door, she immediately felt a surge of warmth flowing in. From the first floor, she took the elevator to the fourth floor and finally entered the private room.

    She saw a displeased-looking girl sitting next to a man in a suit, eating snacks in big bites.

    And this girl was Luna. Maybe not the age, but the appearance was just the same.

    Sometimes she really doubted if Luna had not reached adulthood.

    Luna nced at Elliana and then when her gazended on Norman Bet, she turned her head away angrily.

    And Elliana also saw Luna¡¯s mysterious brother, with high and handsome facial features, gentle contours, and a pair of peach blossom eyes with a warm and sunny smile.

    Turns out Luna¡¯s brother knew Norman Bet, and their rtionship wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    "Finally arrived, I¡¯ve been waiting for ages." Owen Sutton habitually ced his arm on Luna¡¯s shoulder as he spoke.

    Before it could settle, Luna red and snapped back at him.

    Owen Sutton chuckled dryly, then turned his gaze to Elliana, who had just sat down, "This must be Miss Lyle, nice to meet you."

    "Mr. Sutton, nice to meet you." Elliana responded with a polite smile.

    Since she started filming, she had be more adept at these social interactions than before.

    By now, a hotel waiter had brought in the menu, and Luna quickly grabbed it and started ordering spicy dishes.

    Then she looked up at Elliana and added, "Bring her a cup of warm water and a Buddha¡¯s Jump Over the Wall, that¡¯s all."

    After speaking, Luna handed the menu to the waiter, urging them to leave quickly.

    She knew that neither of the two men liked spicy food, and she took the chance to get a small revenge.

    The topics the two men discussed were not particrly interesting to Elliana. She stared straight at Luna, signaling discretely.

    The meaning was "let¡¯s go!"

    Then Elliana stood up and said to Norman Bet, "I¡¯m going to the restroom."

    Because Luna sat inside next to Owen Sutton, near the window, she had to re fiercely at her brother.

    "Move, let me out!"

    The result was...

    Going to the restroom required six female bodyguards following, each with an icy expression...

    To Owen Sutton, it still felt insufficient since his sister was daring enough to crawl into an underground pipeline.

    Once inside the restroom, one female bodyguard stood by the window, while the others stood outside the door.

    ...

    Elliana could only lean in close to Luna, lightly ask, "Tell me, what¡¯s going on?"

    "What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s just that." Luna¡¯s voice was loud, seemingly intended for the female bodyguard by the window to hear.

    Then Luna leisurely said, "My brother doesn¡¯t want me ying in the country anymore, anyway, I absolutely refuse to stay in XRB."

    Saying this, Luna slightly tilted her head, looked at Elliana, and said, "If my brother really takes me back to XRB... Boss, your initial investments will be wasted~ so you better figure it out."

    ...

    That¡¯s not an option!

    As Elliana frowned in thought, Luna leaned into her ear: "I¡¯ll quietly tell you, Norman Bet is the only person who can make my brother change his mind, but here¡¯s the bad news, Norman Bet now may want me to leave more than my brother does."

    Upon hearing this, Elliana¡¯s head started spinning, this...

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s dilemma, Luna said dismissively, "Men, it¡¯s all about that thing, just push a little harder and it¡¯ll be sorted, right?"

    "What thing?" Elliana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed sharply, suddenly sensing something ominous, could it be...

    "So dumb,e closer!"

    Luna leaned over to her ear and exined thoroughly. As Luna spoke more excitedly, Elliana¡¯s ears grew redder...

    "Aren¡¯t you inexperienced?"

    Elliana ufortably turned on the faucet, a bit annoyed, "...You talk like you¡¯re experienced."

    Luna crossed her arms, giggling at her: "Seems like Norman Bet isn¡¯t effective, though I haven¡¯t eaten pork, haven¡¯t I seen pigs run? Let me tell you, give him two skewers of big kidney..."

    "Shut up." Elliana said somewhat irritated, shaking her hands, which were covered in water droplets.

    "What¡¯s the harm? Oh, right! I found out a big news, it¡¯s about George Lyle, if you want to know, go back and push a bit harder."

    Ten minutester, they returned.

    Luna had a carefree look, walked with swagger, like a master, in contrast, Elliana had a little flushed face, her ears hidden in her scarf were so red they seemed like they might drip blood, as if she¡¯d been teased.

    Noticing the girl¡¯s unusual state, Norman Bet merely gave Luna a cold nce.

    ...

    It was night.

    The sound of water sshing came from the bathroom, Elliana had been inside for quite a while, wrapped in a towel, staring at her jade-white long legs and shapely figure in the mirror, lost in thought.

    Could she really resort to such a shameful tactic?

    But when she returned, she had discreetly asked Norman Bet about it and learned from his words that he hardly intended for Luna to stay.

    "Norman Bet."

    The man sitting at the bedside reading raised his eyes, and at the moment he saw Elliana, his pupils erged significantly.

    As the little girl slowly walked over, his interest piqued, slightly raised his eyebrows, watching with anticipation.

    "Norman Bet, do you think I¡¯m pretty?" Elliana sat casually on the bed, asking indiscriminately.

    Maybe they¡¯ve been together for a long time, the man had seen her in all kinds of appearances, and she wasn¡¯t so shy anymore.

    Or maybe her mindset had changed.

    "Mm." The man replied nonchntly.

    Elliana pressed her lips, lowered her voice to the minimum, "Then... do you want it?"

    "What?!" It wasn¡¯t that Norman Bet hadn¡¯t heard clearly, but he... was a bit incredulous.

    ..."Forget it, forget it," Elliana wanted to roll her eyes on the spot. How could she possibly say such a thing a second time?

    "Say it again." The man¡¯s tone became somewhat serious.

    "I¡¯m saying... you... you" words stuck at the tip of her tongue, unable toe out.

    Elliana exhaled, waiting for her mood to calm down.

    A sudden, unexpected kiss...

    And Norman Bet wasn¡¯t oblivious; this little girl was most afraid of this kind of thing usually, each time she would force him to endure by "howling and crying."

    And at this moment, the little girl must have something to ask of him, the specifics he already had a rough idea in his mind.

    The man looked down at the little girl¡¯s "affection," watched as her long eyshes trembled.

    But soon, Elliana let go of him, sat up directly, looked at the man very seriously, and said, "Norman Bet, I want to discuss something with you."

    ...

    If Elliana were observing carefully, she would definitely see that as she spoke, Norman Bet¡¯s eyes were clearly somewhat shocked.

    Did he... misunderstand the little girl¡¯s meaning?

    Norman Bet imperceptibly returned to his usual demeanor: "Go on."

    "It¡¯s like this..."

    Elliana hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a pair ofrge hands gently pinched her small face, forcing her to make eye contact with the man in front of her.

    This little face was soft, her eyes sparkled with pretty light, under the lighting, even the delicate tip of her nose seemed to turn red.

    "Are you negotiating a deal?"

    The man¡¯s question caught her off guard; she thought for a moment but didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Seeing the little girl silent, the hidden amusement in Norman Bet¡¯s eyes grew stronger, and his voice turned huskier.

    "Only under suitable conditions can the deal be settled."

    ..."Elliana instantly understood what he meant: "This isn¡¯t business! This is called..."

    "One-sidedly asking someone to do something."

    For some reason, at this time he just wanted to tease her more, maybe because he had seen the little girl burdened with worries for months.

    Norman Bet¡¯s thumb rubbed against the little girl¡¯s soft face, softly asking, "Want me to do something? Hmm?"

 Chapter 95 - 94: Take the Money and Leave

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 94: Take the Money and Leave</h4>

    "Before my mother¡¯s death, there were three premeditated car idents. The first one didn¡¯t seed, the second one injured my mother, and thest one..."

    Elliana Lyle paused for a moment. Even without her continuing, Norman Bet understood.

    Elliana then continued, "From Shane Southwell¡¯s words, I sensed something else. It¡¯s very likely that the first and second idents weren¡¯t masterminded by him."

    "And I need Luna to stay and help me investigate Nancy¡¯s matters, and also George Lyle."

    She said everything in one breath while Norman Bet quietly listened throughout.

    After seeing the young girl finish speaking, the man gently pulled her into his embrace.

    With silent contemtion, Norman Bet seemed to have a change of mind.

    "Alright, but you must agree to my conditions," the man said.

    "Say it," Elliana looked up with an unusually serious expression at him.

    After Norman Bet¡¯s exnation, she learned of his conditions.

    The condition was that Luna must follow Norman Bet¡¯s management. The first task is to merge thepany established by Luna and her into the legal firm under the Harmony Group, turning it into a legitimatew studio. Instead of following Luna¡¯s yful detective agency endeavors from abroad, which could easily vite thew domestically.

    A simple condition, she agreed almost without hesitation for the sake of the future.

    She was responsible for guiding Luna, and if Luna didn¡¯t cooperate, she would be immediately sent back to XRB.

    ...

    ¨D Hotel.

    "What? He wants me to follow his management arrangement?"

    Upon receiving this call from Elliana, Luna immediately jumped up from bed.

    She raised her hand to the air, firmly dering, "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"

    "Then send you back to XRB?" Elliana noticed that Luna was very reluctant to go back to XRB.

    Hearing this on the phone, Luna was suddenly stunned, "No, it seems like you don¡¯t care about me at all. Do you still want me to help you with things?"

    "I do, but if you¡¯re unwilling to stay, I can¡¯t force you, right?" Elliana¡¯s tone had an element of yfulness that Luna could detect.

    Knowing that Elliana saw through her, Luna became calm and asked, "Is there no other way?"

    "At present, it seems there isn¡¯t."

    "Alright, alright!"

    Luna could only ept with a sullen face, but ording to Elliana, she managed to retain two or three of the talents she found.

    "Alright, quickly tell me about George Lyle¡¯s matter," Elliana urged.

    "What¡¯s the rush? My brother hasn¡¯t agreed yet. Thetest by noon tomorrow, see you at thepany tomorrow noon."

    ...

    The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight cast down, a woman in a dark gray coat was already standing at the deserted crossroad of Normandy Road, South City.

    A pearl hairpin secured her jet-ck hair at the nape,zy yet casual.

    At this moment, a Volkswagen car stopped in front of her, and a neatly dressed young man, around twenty-seven or eight, ordinary looking with a warm charm, got out of the car.

    "Phoebe, are you really waiting for me here?" The man appeared a bit anxious, stepping forward to take Phoebe Lyle¡¯s hand and gently warming it with his breath.

    "I told you to wait for me at home obediently."

    The man was John Shaw, Phoebe Lyle¡¯s high school deskmate, and now they were confirmed partners.

    "Look at you, how cold your hands are." John Shaw looked at the woman in front of him helplessly. Though his tone was ming, there was more of a heartache.

    Phoebe Lyle smiled faintly without speaking. Today was the day John Shaw apanied her to meet her parents to discuss marriage ns, although she knew that her mother was ny percent against it.

    The rear window of the car slowly rolled down, revealing John Shaw¡¯s parents inside, "Oh dear, it¡¯s so cold outside, Phoebe,e in quickly."

    ...

    Noon.

    The winter sun wasn¡¯t fierce, just like a slightlyrger light bulb.

    At this time, Elliana Lyle had arrived at thepany, only to see a few security guards inside dozing off, each lounging awkwardly, some even brought their pillows!

    Of course, there were also some who were spirited, two gathered ying games together, three ying poker in a heated battle.

    Everyone was ying their own games, and sleeping as they wished.

    "Ahem!" Elliana stood at the entrance with her hands behind her back, Lana and two in-clothed bodyguards evidently standing behind her.

    The people ying games raised their heads towards the source of the voice and saw a delicate "little girl" standing at the entrance, in a beige coat, with elegantly loose ck hair framing a captivating oval face.

    Isn¡¯t this their celebrity boss? After reacting for a long time, they hurriedly stood up.

    One of them kicked a security guard sleeping on the ground, and after about a minute, everyone stood in two lines.

    In unison: "Hello, boss."

    "Hmm."

    Although Elliana didn¡¯t say much on the surface, she couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, perhaps the calm before the storm.

    As soon as she entered the door, something felt off. There was a sour and rancid smell, and the wholepany seemed to have dimmed a shade.

    Clearly not a lighting issue.

    Eachputer desk and the floor clearly had ayer of dust, cigarette butts were carelessly tossed about, takeout boxes in the trash cans were moldy and growing fuzz with no one to dispose of them.

    A vague sight of something squirming could be seen.

    "..."

    "All of you,e here." Elliana turned around, pointing at the security guards at the entrance.

    "Boss."

    The security guards respected Elliana quite a bit, given that the job felt like a game, yet paid well.

    Looking at this group of young men, Elliana rubbed her temples, pointing at the various unsightly things in the trash, "How many days has this been?"

    In winter, things don¡¯t usually spoil so quickly, but the heating in thepany was really warm. It was evident from a few young men who had taken off their security uniforms and were wearing short sleeves.

    "Boss, this was not us. It was Lawyer Lee who ate this some time ago; we¡¯ve just been clocking in at that spot by the door and haven¡¯t reallye inside." One young man spoke, looking like the leader.

    "Then didn¡¯t you smell it? Can¡¯t you take it down when you clock out?" Elliana at this time exhibited a stern look, resembling a mother lecturing her children.

    "But... we¡¯re not the cleaning staff, that¡¯s not our job either. Boss Luna said we don¡¯t need to care about anything else."

    Elliana squinted slightly, looking at the young man exining, asking, "What¡¯s your name? Do you know how much monthly sry you get?"

    After all, there was nothing to do; what¡¯s wrong with taking out trash?

    The young man was honest, "Zhang Dabao, 8,000 a month."

    "How much?" Elliana was somewhat shocked. She had once thought she heard wrong; thispletely exceeded her expectations.

    Come to think of it, it was her fault; she didn¡¯t manage these things after opening thepany.

    "Very well, earning 8,000 sry, all they do is sleep or sit and y games, yet can¡¯t even take out moldy, maggot-ridden trash."

    Elliana gazed coldly at the few of them and said, "From now on, this ce doesn¡¯t need you anymore."

    "How is that possible?"

    "We were hired by Boss Luna, and she¡¯s the one paying our sries. What right do you have to dismiss us?"

    Zhang Dabao appeared somewhat disgruntled, spreading his hands and ncing around, hispanions were the same.

    Elliana pulled over a rtively clean chair to sit down, with the two bodyguards standing tall behind her, exerting a suppressive aura.

    Looking at the security guards who appeared to be confronting a tyrant, she slightly raised her brows, coldly saying, "The Boss Luna you mention, her sry is also paid by me. What right do you say I have?"

    Observing their somewhat startled reactions, she knew more talking was useless, so straightforwardly said, "Everyone, go to finance to get this month¡¯s sry along with a month¡¯s severance. After collecting your money, leave immediately."

 Chapter 96 - 95: A Gentleman Does Not Stand Under a Dangerous Wall

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 95: A Gentleman Does Not Stand Under a Dangerous Wall</h4>

    She¡¯s not into charity work, and certainly has no interest in nurturing people to y games or sleep.

    A couple of them wore disgruntled expressions, clearly unconvinced, but kept their peace as she examined them carefully.

    She remembered there were supposed to be 10 security guards, yet she only saw seven now.

    So she asked, "Where are the other three?"

    "...Didn¡¯te, they¡¯re sleeping at home," Zhang Dabao said, somewhat defiantly.

    Upon hearing this, Elliana Lyle was instantly furious. Not only were they cking, but some simply didn¡¯t show up?

    She waved them off, unwilling to see these people any longer, and said, "Alright, leave."

    Upon hearing this, the guards hesitated for a long while. Finally, one of them asked quietly, "...Boss, where¡¯s our finance?"

    ...

    The situation became awkward; indeed, thepany didn¡¯t have a finance department.

    Looking at the somewhat bewildered guards, Elliana Lyle had no choice but to say, "I¡¯ll settle your wages."

    Half an hourter.

    Elliana Lyle finallypleted the payroll for the group. As they received the money, each of them left withoutint.

    Just after she dismissed them, Luna leisurely arrived.

    With a lollipop in her cherry-like mouth, dressed in a red Lolita winter outfit with rabbit prints, apanied by a puffy skirt and pom-pom hair essories, she looked round, almost like a dumpling, if not for her slender legs exposed outside.

    "Where did you find the security guards? Eight thousand a month?"

    Just entering through the door, Luna seemed a bit surprised, then replied, "Posted online for recruitment." She then nced around and asked, "Eh? Where¡¯s everyone?"

    "I fired them."

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great, realizing something was amiss, Luna didn¡¯t ask more and nodded in agreement, "Good decision."

    Then she headed towards the office, calling out, "Follow me, I¡¯ll show you some stuff."

    After entering the office and closing the door, it was just the two of them.

    Elliana Lyle sat on the sofa, watching Luna open her notebook.

    "Look."

    The disy screen showed a man¡¯s photo¡ªtall and thin, with arge dark mole under his eyes, a face Elliana recognized.

    "George Lyle?" She looked at Luna puzzled, not understanding what she was supposed to see.

    Luna nodded and asked, "Can¡¯t you see anything unusual?"

    As Luna prompted, Elliana had to refocus on the screen. The George Lyle in the photo looked very different from the George she knew¡ªmuch thinner, unshaven, and seemingly less spirited.

    "Check the next one," Luna suggested switching.

    The man in the second photo appeared robust and well-fed. On closer inspection, the mole had significantly shrunk, yet it was the George Lyle she knew!

    Then Luna exined, "Recently, when I was looking into victims of illicit lending, I stayed near George Lyle¡¯s hometown. Locals said George had always been thin and poor, but very filial. After his parents passed, he would visit their graves every fortnight. Yet after a trip abroad, he returned and hasn¡¯t been seen paying respects for years."

    Listening intently, Elliana suddenly felt an ominous foreboding and instinctively asked, "Do you mean the current George Lyle isn¡¯t really him?"

    Luna spread her hands, "It¡¯s not impossible."

    Knock, knock, knock!

    The knocking interrupted their thoughts, Luna, reclining on the sofa like a lord, was nearest to the door, but Elliana had to answer it herself.

    "Tuck your feet in."

    As the door opened, she first saw the knocker, Raymond Wood, followed by Norman Bet and the group behind him.

    This was Norman Bet¡¯s team, brought in to take over the studio. Of course, Elliana was still the boss here.

    And Andrew Hue and the others were also brought over by Norman Bet.

    "You¡¯re Luna Sutton, right? Your external identity at thew firm is Head of Cleaning and Special Advisor. No objection, sign the contract," Deputy Director Shengming arranged Luna¡¯s position.

    Chewing gum and somewhat taken aback, Luna almost swallowed the candy, frowned, examining the schrly bespectacled group before her, eyes full of doubt.

    "What do you mean? You want me to clean?" Luna said, looking incredulously at Norman Bet, then nced at the equally surprised Elliana.

    Seeing Luna¡¯s discontent with this arrangement, Norman Bet coldly asked, "Do you have awyer¡¯s license or relevant documents?"

    "..." Luna fell silent upon hearing this. Indeed, she had no certificates, but... that wasn¡¯t a reason for her to clean, was it?

    She then argued to Elliana, "Your wife doesn¡¯t have them either."

    The man replied, "She¡¯s the boss."

    ...

    "Huh, alright, Norman Bet, I¡¯ll remember you," Luna smirked while nodding, but the anger in her eyes was unmistakable.

    Faced with Luna¡¯s threat, Norman Bet was indifferent, hardly sparing her a nce: "If you don¡¯t want to work, you can return to XRB with your brother and be the youngdy again, I won¡¯t stop you."

    "...Let¡¯s sign the contract," Luna urged Deputy Director Shengming, knowing the wisdom of adapting to circumstances, avoiding jeopardy.

    ...

    The fifteenth day of the New Year, Lantern Festival.

    After breakfast, Raymond Wood came, saying he had purchased two thousand gifts.

    Out of curiosity, she asked, "With so many gifts, are we sending them to the employees?"

    The man replied, "Yes, during the New Year, there was an urgent batch of orders at the factory. The group retained some workers with triple pay, I¡¯m going to the factory to console those working overtime, I¡¯ll returnte tonight."

    "Oh~ got it."

    Seeing the girl¡¯s eyes filled with obvious reluctance and dejection, the man affectionately touched her head and asked, "Do you want to go?"

    "Can I?"

    "Yes."

    When the man said yes, she nodded almost without hesitation.

    --- Two hourster.

    The car arrived at a chemical nt, an asset under the Harmony Melody Group.

    The location was an open field at a mountain¡¯s base, with a broad view of thendscape, albeit the air carried some unpleasant odors.

    The car stopped at the factory gate, but the gate¡¯s security guard seemed missing.

    After estimating a few minutes, the barrier finally lifted automatically.

    Stepping out of the car, allowing herself to be led by the man inside, she kept quiet and tried not to disturb Norman Bet¡¯s work.

    At this time, a middle-aged man in a ck padded coat hastily stepped out from the factory building.

    This man was Charles Lee, the factory¡¯s manager. Had he not received a call earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have known people woulde from the higher-ups.

    Though he hadn¡¯t seen Norman Bet personally, his keen perception guided him to address the man most resembling a leader with respect and warmth: "Hello, Mr. Bet, I¡¯m Charles Lee, the factory manager."

    Then, Charles Lee led them to the office, while Elliana inspected the vast factory¡ªthere weren¡¯t many people around.

    Once inside the office, the man showed no intention of staying but advised her, "You rest here for a while, Lana will apany you, I¡¯ll be back soon, be good."

    She understood Norman Bet intended to inspect the work, so she nodded, "Mm."

    Estimating about half an hourter, she heard footsteps from the corridor. When she looked towards the door, she saw the man returning with a somber face.

    That intimidating and uneasy expression was the same she sawst when she escaped from the hospital.

    What happened? Was he unhappy with the inspection results? Of course, she wouldn¡¯t ask in front of so many people.

    Following Norman Bet were Charles Lee and other managers, now sweating profusely.

    Charles Lee also didn¡¯t know what went wrong, causing Norman Bet such anger!

 Chapter 97 - 96: You Can, But Thereâ€™s No Need

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 96: You Can, But There¡¯s No Need</h4>

    Not until Norman Bet sat at the head of the office desk did those few people hurry in and stand in a line before the man.

    Charles Lee was at a loss for words, as it wasn¡¯t easy to quell the rage of this top leader. Just as he was brewing a response, he heard the person at the head coldly say, "Why hasn¡¯t the factory implemented national standards? Still using outdated technology!"

    "This..." That question indeed stumped Charles Lee, but he quickly remembered something and hurriedly exined, "Hasn¡¯t our Bets Group always operated this way?"

    "The Bets are The Bets, Melody Harmony is Melody Harmony!"

    Norman Bet said this with particr emphasis. Without even looking at his expression, Elliana Lyle knew how angry the man was.

    "But... but Mr. Bet, we¡¯re not proficient with this new technology yet, and the process isplicated and tedious. While it might be more environmentally friendly, it would also significantly increase the costs."

    Elliana Lyle instantly wanted to say: Do you even know how much toxic gas will be emitted using outdated technology?

    Of course, she didn¡¯t voice this thought because it wasn¡¯t necessary; Norman Bet would handle it well.

    Norman Bet gazed at Charles Lee, his deep voicemanding respect without anger: "In early Junest year, I already issued documents to each factory, requiring them to reform by the end of the year. And now you¡¯re still telling me this?"

    "Announce it, immediately halt operations for reorganization!"

    What? Halt operations?

    Charles Lee felt it was an overreaction from this Mr. Bet, even questioning if there was something wrong with his mind. But for the factory¡¯s sake, he still tried to persuade, "We can¡¯t, Mr. Bet. There¡¯s still an urgent batch of orders. If we dy, we might lose money."

    "These aren¡¯t your concerns. Follow thetest national environmental standards to the letter."

    The subsequent visits to other factories revealed the same issues, and Norman Bet¡¯s expression did not ease.

    ...

    As the car traveled back, Elliana Lyle finally spoke tofort him, "Norman Bet, don¡¯t be angry. Anger will age you faster."

    Upon hearing the young girl¡¯s voice, the man¡¯s cold expression clearly softened. Seeing the young girl¡¯s concerned demeanor, the man retorted, "Is that why you dislike me?"

    "..."

    "Ah? You saw through me?"

    Elliana Lyle was visibly taken aback, but being an actress, wasn¡¯t this type of acting just second nature?

    Simultaneously, these words pulled the man away from his gloomy mood.

    "No, you¡¯re not allowed."

    As he said this, Elliana Lyle¡¯s eyes curved with smiles as she gazed at the man.

    The man casually wrapped his arm around her waist, and a searing yet cold kissnded without hesitation, a domineering approach with threads of tenderness.

    The night was like silk, and the high-cold crescent outside the window was no match for him.

    ...

    Only when the person in his arms softened did the man reluctantly let go.

    Elliana Lyle gasped, almost suffocating herself. Once she calmed down, she started discussing serious matters with the man.

    "Norman Bet, why don¡¯t you fire them? People like this, who vite national regtions, will cause trouble for the factory and the group in the future."

    "I could, but there¡¯s no need," the man said.

    These words stunned Elliana Lyle for a moment, but wisely, she realized those people couldn¡¯t be the main culprits. It should be the project leaders who are responsible.

    With this thought, she suddenly became enlightened and said metaphorically, "Isn¡¯t it like when the Emperor inspects, there¡¯s no need to fire the gatekeeper of the Magistrate¡¯s house but should trouble the Magistrate instead."

    The man smiled dotingly in response, nodding slightly in agreement with her words.

    Though it was already dark, they could still enjoy some rice dumplings together after returning since it wasn¡¯t past midnight.

    ...

    Through organizing in these past days, Elliana Lyle¡¯spany finally became a formally legitimate studio, and she had her small team. After thentern festival, she also had to return to school for her final semester of senior year, needing to sort out her thesis and prepare for graduation.

    On the new February 9th, since she gets airsick, Norman Bet had already booked high-speed train tickets to South City for her.

    On the first day of school, Elliana Lyle woke up at 5 a.m. Early in her attire, she contemted whether to bundle up tightly.

    In the end, she dismissed the idea; after all, it was school, not an outside scenario.

    At 8 a.m., a ck car pulled up in front of the school gate, and Elliana Lyle got out here as Norman Bet had gone to thepany early, so Little Lee was the one driving her to school.

    "Hey? Look, isn¡¯t that Elliana Lyle?"

    "It is, indeed!"

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get an autograph."

    Until 8:50, Elliana Lyle still hadn¡¯t managed to report in, surrounded by a crowd of enthusiastic students, and she couldn¡¯t refuse them.

    Sure enough, she had been careless.

    Finally, after much difficulty, she went to report in. Then she nned to visit the library to do some self-study.

    Due to her internshipst semester, she failed some courses, so she needed to retake exams this semester.

    Library.

    She borrowed a geography book and found a corner to sit, the library was much better than outside as, at least, hopefully, no one would bother her here.

    "Isn¡¯t that Elliana Lyle? This morning, she already blocked the school gate." A girl with pear blossom curls whispered to the girl next to her.

    Next to her was another campus celebrity, the recognized school flower, Evelyn Dunn.

    With excellent looks, although her height of 165 was not too tall, her body was proportioned to gold, always popr in school.

    Evelyn Dunn also nced towards the corner, coincidentally seeing a female student asking Elliana Lyle for an autograph, her shining phoenix eyes involuntarily narrowed, and her facial lines hardened, likely due to gritting her teeth.

    The girl with pear blossom curls rolled her eyes and mumbled, "Look at her, she just happened to shoot two dramas, it¡¯s nothing special."

    The girl with pear blossom curls, named Kong Yan, always tagged along with Evelyn Dunn, considered a friend but more like a "servant-master" rtionship.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Evelyn Dunn is the well-off rich girl, apparent from her branded clothes and shoes, even her phone was thetest model iPhone.

    Evelyn Dunn turned and stopped looking towards Elliana Lyle, her tone t: "She merely climbed through unspoken rules, not outstanding at all."

    But she didn¡¯t intentionally lower her voice, even if it was a normal volume, it seemed somewhat evident in the quiet library.

    Naturally, Elliana Lyle heard this too. Due to South Wind Song¡¯s poprity, she became well-known, attracting both admirers and detractors.

    It was all understandable to her.

    Hearing that, Kong Yan was curious, leaned in gossiping in a low voice, "Sister Yun, do you know something?"

    "My uncle," Evelyn Dunn paused, then said, "My uncle is a director, he told me. You see, her clothes don¡¯t even have a logo, and her phone¡¯s an old model. Who else wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a new phone after filming?"

    "No wonder." Kong Yan nodded as if fully enlightened, harboring no doubt towards Evelyn Dunn¡¯s words, fully convinced that Elliana Lyle gained opportunities through her body but didn¡¯t get any money afterward.

    ...

    A weekter.

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s poprity at school soared, and most agreed she was the school flower of South University. This news infuriated Evelyn Dunn, who smashed things several times in the dormitory out of anger.

    Previously, boys who circled around her with drinks and gifts had all shifted their attention to Elliana Lyle, wagging their tails.

    Regarding this change, Evelyn Dunn was helpless. She could only squeeze Elliana Lyle with sarcasm in the library or study hall every day.

    Yet she loathed Elliana Lyle¡¯s indifferent, carefree demeanor, as if treating her like a clown.

    That day, on the second Monday, Elliana Lyle went to the library to return a book and bumped into Evelyn Dunn and others. Without any expression, she walked past them directly towards the return counter.

    Honestly, her mood was quite bad that day. Despite the airing of South Wind Song¡¯s second season showcasing her versatile acting skills, online trolls became increasingly obnoxious.

    Onement was: Do you think Elliana Lyle drove her mom to death to act tragic scenes, huh? Howe her mom just inexplicably got hit and died precisely when the second season was changing its storyline? We haven¡¯t heard about anyone hitting her, have we?

    As for this poster, Luna was already investigating their true identity so Charles Lee could send them awyer¡¯s letter.

 Chapter 98 - 97: A Clear Conscience Fears No Accusation

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 97: A Clear Conscience Fears No usation</h4>

    "Look at her, acting all high and mighty." Vivian Kong rolled her eyes while smirking.

    Evelyn Dunn and the others¡¯ gaze fell on that petite and delicate figure.

    A slightly chubby girl named Jade raised her voice deliberately, sarcastically saying to the person next to her, "Have you heard? Not only did someone rise to fame by sleeping around, but she also drove her own mother to death."

    Vivian Kong chuckled smugly, agreeing, "How could I not have heard? I even suspect that her mother felt so ashamed of her daughter that she couldn¡¯t bear to live anymore."

    "Be more confident, don¡¯t doubt it, she definitely did." Jade chimed in.

    Bang! The sound of a book mming onto the wooden table grabbed everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Aren¡¯t you tired of it?" At this moment, a girl with sses stood up from her seat, with a stack of books she mmed onto the desk, unable to bear the sight any longer.

    Not only because these people were spreading lies about Elliana Lyle, but they were also disturbing her self-study.

    Moreover, the librarian here waspletely unbothered.

    "Aren¡¯t you tired of it every day? What kind of status does the Lyle family hold in South City? Does she need to sleep around to be a star? If you¡¯re going to gossip, do it outside."

    ...

    "Hello, I¡¯m returning a book." Elliana Lyle politely spoke to the librarian at the counter.

    After the librarianpleted a series of checks, Elliana turned to leave.

    The moment she turned around, the polite smile on her face vanishedpletely, and her eyes bore an icy frost of anger.

    Her gazended on Evelyn Dunn and the others who were arguing with the girl wearing sses.

    At this point, the librarian also frowned, speaking up, "No yelling in the library. If you¡¯re going to argue, do it outside."

    "Hmph! I didn¡¯t see youe out earlier to manage it." The girl with sses left in anger, holding her books.

    Yet Vivian Kong¡¯s mouth continued to spew insults, and Evelyn Dunn nced at Elliana, scoffing, "How much did you pay her to speak for you? South City¡¯s Lyle family, a business tycoon? Lying so grandly, was your mother not actually killed in a car ident by you?"

    "Rumor and nder hold legal ountability."

    Elliana¡¯s voice remained calm. She was never good at arguing with others nor afraid of confrontation, but she wanted to tear Evelyn Dunn¡¯s mouth apart.

    "Ha." Evelyn no longer responded, just looked at Elliana with contempt, this being Elliana¡¯s first time responding to her words.

    However, Elliana¡¯s angry reaction was precisely what Evelyn desired.

    High and mighty, Evelyn and her group barely looked at others except through their noses, as if to say, what can you do to us?

    But when Elliana walked toward them, Jade lost her earlier arrogance and slipped behind Evelyn and Vivian.

    When Elliana reached Evelyn, the distance between them was close.

    Even though Evelyn was taller, she didn¡¯t lose any presence.

    "Try saying it again?"

    "What? Angry?" Evelyn¡¯s face was full of mocking and smugness, naturally not believing that Elliana could do anything to her.

    Elliana suppressed the urge to hit someone and said, "Ignorance is not an excuse for your nders. If you don¡¯t publicly apologize to me, I will take legal action."

    Their every move naturally attracted the attention of others in the library, and although it wasn¡¯t crowded with people in such a setting, quite a few were there because of Elliana.

    p!

    A crisp and loud p echoed in the entire library.

    The sound originated from Elliana¡¯s hand andnded squarely on Evelyn¡¯s face.

    "..."

    Not only were the onlookers silent and shocked, even Evelyn¡¯s group was stunned.

    Evelyn only felt an intense burning on her face and became the subject of many gazes, an embarrassment she had never experienced before...

    Furious, Evelyn let out a piercing scream, "Ah¨D¨D¨D!"

    "Elliana! You dare hit me? You dare hit me!" Amid her shouts, Evelyn wed towards Elliana.

    Even the usually indifferent librarian couldn¡¯t sit still, and several sharp-eyed male students came to break them apart.

    Evelyn¡¯s first attack was blocked by Elliana¡¯s elbow, and she smoothly dodged aside.

    Falling to the ground, Evelyn still refused to give up, baring her teeth as she got up to pounce on Elliana again, her face enraged andpletely losing her usual graceful image.

    At this moment, Elliana was protected by several tall male students, preventing Evelyn from making another attempt, while Evelyn was pushed away by the boys!

    "..." Evelyn sat on the floor, quickly assisted by Vivian and Jade.

    "Get off!" Evelyn shrieked and pushed away those trying to help her. The same guys who usually surrounded her now stood in front of Elliana!

    She suddenly had tears in her eyes, bitterly streaming down her cheeks.

    "Yun Jie... forget it, let¡¯s go..." Vivian, though pushed away, still had the face toe back and persuade.

    "Today I hit you, we¡¯re even for now, but keep your mouth clean in the future! Or else you¡¯ll suffer consequences you can¡¯t afford!" Elliana¡¯s voice was void of emotion, her face incredibly dark.

    She usually never cared about gossip, but Evelyn had shifted the talk to her deceased mother and added insults, a line Elliana couldn¡¯t stand.

    Evelyn ran out of the library crying, followed by Vivian and the others, while Elliana was surrounded by the gentle concern of several girls.

    "I¡¯m alright, thank you."

    ...

    The next day, she came to school as usual, and Evelyn seemed to have learned her lesson, staying away from her the whole day.

    Rather than saying she didn¡¯te to bother, it would be more urate to say she was nowhere to be found, like she had vanished from the school, a person who loved dressing up and hanging around was suddenly nowhere in sight.

    Some ssmates who shared a dorm with Evelyn mentioned she cried all day after returning yesterday and sat on the bed ying with her phone in the morning, seemingly nning to hide in the dorm and note out again.

    Such matters didn¡¯t particrly concern anyone, assuming Evelyn was too embarrassed to show herself after the library incident.

    Over the next two days, Evelyn still didn¡¯t leave her dorm, but everything on campus remained the same, unaffected by her absence.

    On the fourth day, early morning.

    Dew hung on the tender green des of grass, the willow trees by the man-madeke sprouted with new buds, and Elliana went to the library for self-study as usual.

    Around nine in the morning, two or three young men in police uniforms arrived at the library, asking the librarian a few questions, who then pointed to where Elliana was seated.

    The police officers walked towards Elliana, and she sensed something unusual when she looked up to find three officers standing by her desk.

    She removed her earphones and was questioned by one of the officers, "Hello, are you Elliana Lyle?"

    "Yes, I am." Elliana looked up at them, a bit confused, but her conscience clear, she harbored no fear.

    Facing the police, she remainedposed, quietly waiting for their next words.

    ps. Five updates tomorrow, five updates tomorrow, five updates tomorrow, some things are worth repeating three times.

 Chapter 99 - 98: Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 98: Pressure</h4>

    "Hello, this is the situation. We have some questions for you. You don¡¯t need to be nervous, just answer truthfully." The policeman¡¯s tone was a mix of casual and serious.

    Seeing Elliana Lyle nod, the policeman began questioning.

    "Do you know Evelyn Dunn?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "What is your rtionship?"

    Elliana replied, "ssmates."

    "Did any conflicts ur before?"

    Oh, so it¡¯s this matter. Did Evelyn call the police? She replied calmly, "Yes, in the library. I hit her."

    "Reason?"

    She exined the events of that day truthfully, without any concealment or embellishment.

    The policeman looked up at her after listening, seemingly observing her expression, and then continued to ask, "Do you know Evelyn Dunn is dead now?"

    ...

    -- South City Police Department.

    "Hello, Norman, anything to discuss?" South City Police Department¡¯s criminal investigation team leader, Galen Collins, answered the phone with his shoulder holding the phone, his hands busy with paperwork.

    Hearing the voice from the other side of the call, Galen was immediately puzzled, "When did I take your person away?"

    Only after saying this did he suddenly remember something. Elliana Lyle, right, she¡¯s Norman Bet¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How could he forget that?

    Galen quickly said, "Rest assured, I just brought her in for questioning. I can¡¯t arrest someone without evidence."

    ...

    Elliana was brought to this solitary interrogation room two hours ago, with a paper cup with a badge still by her right hand.

    Under various police questions, she answered no less than a hundred questions, and the police meticulously made a series of records, stopping only when Norman Bet arrived.

    Sitting in the car, Elliana was somewhat dazed. The police told her that Evelyn Dunn had jumped to her death at midnight, from a girl¡¯s dormitory seven floors high, discovered by the dormitory¡¯s attendant.

    "Don¡¯t worry, this has nothing to do with you," Norman Bet had already understood the circumstances and reassured the dispirited young girl beside him, afraid the young girl would feel psychological pressure.

    Elliana shook her head, speaking gravely, "But this happened after I hit her at school. Even though there¡¯s a few days in between, without finding the cause of death, I¡¯m the main suspect. Moreover... There are so many people at school. I¡¯m afraid there will be more incidents."

    "This has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t overthink it." The man smoothly pulled the worried young girl into his arms, his warm hand stroking her smooth hair, "I¡¯ll handle it if anythinges up."

    The man¡¯sforting voice was soothing and warm, inspiring trust and peace of mind.

    ording to Galen Collins, this incident was hardly known at school, as the school had blocked the information in time, and no news had leaked.

    He had to be well-prepared.

    "Okay." Elliana nodded slightly, but was still a bit unsettled. Could Evelyn Dunn really havemitted suicide because of her...

    The next day.

    Elliana woke up at 5:58 AM, two minutes before the set rm, to find Norman Bet already gone, presumably to thepany.

    Out of habit, she checked her phone, unlocked the screen, and was greeted by a message from Norman Bet: "Girl, just stay home and rest well these days. I¡¯ll handle the matters outside. Be good."

    Matters outside?

    When she opened Weibo, the first thing she saw was her own name.

    "Elliana Lyle forced female ssmate to suicide" "Elliana Lyle murder case" "South University girl suicide" "Actress Elliana Lyle murdered her own mother"

    All sorts of fabricated tales kept emerging.

    She immediately sat up, clicked a few and looked, and arge number of videos had been released of her hitting someone, all edited with the beginning and end cut off, and dubbed over.

    This all happened just overnight, and she suddenly became the target of public criticism.

    Although she knew this was the result, she still couldn¡¯t sit still. Amidst her turmoil, she knew she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait. She must find out the cause of Evelyn Dunn¡¯s death early to withstand this wave of public pressure.

    Without hesitation, she flipped through her contacts and called Luna.

    "Hello, the phone you dialed is turned off. Please try againter..."

    Strange, why would it be turned off at this time?

    -- Melody Harmony Group.

    CEO¡¯s office.

    The man sat behind the desk with a sullen face, as at 3 AMst night, the South University matter had already shown its first signs.

    He had immediately arranged for the topic about Elliana Lyle to be brought down, but this morning, the cooled-down topic was once again heated up.

    "Boss, someone is pushing this public opinion from behind. It seems unfavorable to Miss Lyle, but I think someone is targeting Melody Harmony¡¯s entertainment business," Raymond Wood said.

    The man gazed at a few documents in his hand, seemingly having a n, and said, "Ensure the security of the vi, no one is allowed to enter or leave at will, and put pressure on Galen¡¯s side to move quickly."

    "Yes."

    Meanwhile, at Rnd Brokerage Corporation.

    Cari had juste out of the vice president¡¯s office when she bumped into Eleanor Llyod.

    And when the two met, it was as if enemies met, their eyes filled with hostility.

    Only, the hostile was Eleanor Llyod.

    "Miss Llyod."

    Cari courteously greeted her,cking the respect from before, knowing that she was no longer Shane Southwell¡¯s lover, and that Nathan Dawn only saw women as ythings.

    This was in front of Nathan Dawn¡¯s office, so naturally, Eleanor Llyod didn¡¯t dare to make it difficult for Cari, also realizing Cari¡¯s position was much higher in Nathan Dawn¡¯s esteem!

    "Assistant Cari." Casually, Eleanor Llyod greeted back, then knocked on the door until the inside gave permission to enter.

    Nathan Dawn sat behind the office desk, visibly busy, and didn¡¯t even nce at her until she stood at the desk.

    "Brother Dawn..."

    "During working hours, call me Vice President."

    Nathan Dawn showed Eleanor Llyod no courtesy, his tone and attitude icy,pletely different from the passionate man in bed.

    And... Nathan Dawn hadn¡¯t touched her for a long time.

    "Yes, Vice President."

    After a long period, when Nathan Dawn finished stamping a document, he finally looked at Eleanor Llyod, saying, "This is your opportunity recently. I¡¯ve arranged a few variety shows for you. Perform well."

    Hearing this, Eleanor Llyod¡¯s face didn¡¯t show joy but seemed somewhat troubled, "Vice President, you¡¯ve already got me a movie, won¡¯t the schedule be tight?"

    "You have 8 hours a day to rest. After this busy period, I¡¯ll take you on vacation to Hainan." When Nathan Dawn said this, he gave Eleanor Llyod a pampering smile, as if they were a couple.

    "Give me a shoulder massage."

    "Sure." Eleanor Llyod¡¯s mood eased a bit, and with a soft smile, she moved behind the man and ced her fair hands on his firm shoulders.

    "A bit more strength."

    ...

    -- 11:00 AM.

    Elliana finally received Luna¡¯s called.

    "Hello, why so many calls? I just got off the ne. I¡¯m in South City, didn¡¯t Norman Bet tell you?" Luna¡¯s background noise was a bit loud, mixed with broadcast sounds.

    Standing by the window, Elliana saw many reporters outside the vi, moring for her.

    "Luna, something happened to me."

    From Elliana¡¯s tone, Luna sensed a hint of helplessness, as no one wants to be falsely used of murder.

    "Buddy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ming to find you right away. Just stay at home and don¡¯t go out. There¡¯s no need for you to look at those things online. As a star, you need to have endurance." Luna, whileforting Elliana¡¯s emotions, hurried out of the airport.

    She was just afraid that Elliana wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the public pressure, considering that depression and suicide due to public pressure is not umon among celebrities.

    Elliana spoke in a mild tone, "Hmm, okay, I will wait for you."

    Regarding this situation, she didn¡¯t feel fear, and for what she did to Evelyn Dunn, her conscience was clear, but the immense public pressure and Evelyn Dunn¡¯s death imposed an invisible pressure on her.

    ```

 Chapter 100 - 99: Delivery

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 99: Delivery</h4>

    Beep beep~!

    A white car parked outside the vi, the honking catching Elliana Lyle¡¯s attention. She looked out the window; the reporters were gone, forcibly driven away by Norman Bet¡¯s people.

    Seeing Luna stepping out of the car with Andrew Hue and heading towards the vi gate, she quickly ran downstairs.

    As expected, Luna was stopped by a security guard holding an electric baton at the gate. "Hello, do you have business here?"

    "No need to stop her. She¡¯s with me."

    Elliana shouted while running, slightly out of breath.

    Once inside, the three went upstairs to the study, and after a brief discussion, Lana brought them tea.

    Andrew sat properly in a chair near the bookshelf, his face wearing a characteristic smile, "Thank you."

    Sitting on the edge of the table, Luna crossed her legs and fiddled with a pen from the holder until Lana left, then she questioned Elliana, "Did you use your influence to threaten her back then?"

    Elliana shook her head, "No, I couldn¡¯t have threatened her."

    "If that¡¯s the case..." Luna pressed her lips, pondering for a moment before saying, "There¡¯s actually a possibility of homicide. I only learned a little earlier, so it¡¯s necessary to see the scene myself."

    "It¡¯s quite troublesome for outsiders to enter our university. The security has been strictertely, so sneaking in is unrealistic," Elliana expressed her concern.

    "What¡¯s the trouble?" Luna waved her hand dismissively and then shed a student ID in front of Elliana, "Your husband already got me a student ID and arranged Andrew here as a foreign teacher."

    Seeing this, Elliana felt somewhat relieved and said, "I have the contact number of Hannah Collins, the captain of the criminal investigation team at the South City police department. If you need it, you can call."

    That number was given to her earlier today when Hannah Collins came to check on her, saying she could use Hannah¡¯s name as leverage if needed.

    Luna was startled by this but thenughed it off, "Why don¡¯t you call yourself? As for me, I¡¯ll just reach out if I need you. You¡¯re the boss anyway. By the way, the boss set up a group chat this morning. Let me add you."

    Following that, Luna tapped her phone a couple of times, then gestured with her chin for her to check.

    Ding dong~

    The phone notification buzzed, and when she checked, Luna had added her to a group chat called "Elliana¡¯s Team."

    The group admin was Norman Bet.

    There weren¡¯t many people, just seven including her, and she wasn¡¯t very familiar with someone named Sheng Ming.

    At this moment, a message popped up on the chat interface:

    "You are now the new group admin"

    The next day.

    South University.

    Donning South University¡¯s light blue uniform, a lively and youthful high-ponytailed girl walked across the yground, making her way to the girls¡¯ dorm.

    Meanwhile, Andrew, d in basketball gear, was following Elliana¡¯s instructions, integrating himself among the students. His exceptional basketball skills and good looks attracted many male students topete with him, and female students gathered to watch.

    a.m.

    "Elliana¡¯s Team 2".

    This was a new group chat Luna created to avoid Norman Bet and Sheng Ming.

    Luna: "I hacked their surveince, but there¡¯s no camera covering the rooftop of the girls¡¯ dorm, and coincidentally the hallway camera broke a month ago and hasn¡¯t been fixed. I secretly checked the rooftop surrounded by caution tape ¡ª no signs of a struggle. I asked the dorms closest to the rooftop; no unusual noise was heard that night. Homicide is not ruled out, but I feel it might be an ident or suicide."

    At this moment, "Elliana¡¯s Team" received a forensic report shared by Sheng Ming.

    Document: [The deceased¡¯s injuries are characteristic of light external, severe internal damages, particrly on the right side. All injuries could happen in one event. The deceased had minimal hemorrhage at fractures and internal ruptures, severe skull and long bone damage, inconsistent with external violence, consistent with high fall causing full cranial copse...]

    Luna: "Just saw the forensic report. We¡¯re getting some clues. Wait for my update."

    Elliana: "Thank you for your hard work."

    Sitting on the sofa, Elliana closed her phone and reached over to pet the cat lying beside her, feeling somewhat weary.

    Just an hour ago, she tried scrolling through some short videos.

    Almost every video mentioned her, with numerous influencers analyzing the situation.

    Then, a bald male influencer named Orion posted an analysis. In the video, the man waved a folding fan, shaking his head as he spoke.

    "Hello everyone, I¡¯m Orion. Today let¡¯s talk about this major star Elliana Lyle¡¯s murder case. I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s aware of the cause, but let me tell you something you don¡¯t know. Two days ago, Elliana was arrested for drug use..."

    dhxhx: "Even apologists can¡¯t save her. Celebrities still get arrested when they break thew; I suggest execution on the spot."

    Blissful Life: "My daughter is at South University. Strongly demand this menace be arrested. Disloyal and unfilial scum who killed their own mother; arrest her quickly before she harms others."

    Elliana¡¯s Sweetie: "Did you not watch theplete video? Why did Elliana hit someone? It¡¯s because this woman insulted Elliana¡¯s mother. She jumped of her own ord, so why me Elliana for forcing her? Plus, spreading rumors is illegal. Get ready to be sued, idiots!"

    Fish Farm for You @ Elliana¡¯s Sweetie: "Exactly, Elliana already tweeted not to spread rumors. These influencers are truly shameless, riding on Elliana¡¯s fame, spewing nonsense. They¡¯re the ones who should be arrested."

    ...

    It¡¯s been less than two days, and already many influencers have gained fame by ndering her, with the rumors bing more absurd.

    To say she didn¡¯t care would be a lie. Bearing the brunt of public scorn is unbearable.

    "Madam, your package."

    At this moment, Lana entered with a delivery box and ced it in front of her.

    Elliana froze, unable to recall buying anything, instinctively picked up a fruit knife from the basket and cut the tape. Upon opening the box, she saw a ck, triangr shape.

    "Ah!" Elliana jumped onto the couch, her face turning pale with fright, naturally catching the attention of the household staff.

    A ck head, with a slender neck and forked red tongue, emerged from the box on the coffee table.

    "A snake! There¡¯s a snake!" Lana was shocked, but in her fright, she didn¡¯t forget to quickly pull Elliana off the couch.

    "Where¡¯s the snake?"

    The entire house was in chaos, with maids dodging and fleeing, only the butler came running with a broom.

    Lana pulled Elliana to the middle of the stairs before stopping. On the couch, a bristled cat kept issuing warnings to the snake.

    The snake was equally defiant, holding its head high. Its brownish-gray body was interspersed with round brown spots, its dull scales looking particrly menacing in the natural light.

    Threatened and taunted, the snakeunched itself at the bundle of fur.

    "Meow¡ªoo!"

    The white paw pped the snake¡¯s head, with the butler arriving at the couch, watching as the cat bit onto the snake, pinning its head with sharp ws, quickly stabbing a fruit knife into its weak spot, pinning the snake onto the sofa.

    "Madam, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright now."

    Regaining her senses, Lanaforted Elliana, noticing her pale face and wide eyes staring at the sofa.

    "Madam." Gently cradling her, Lana consoled with deep concern, "It¡¯s over. Don¡¯t be scared, Madam."

    Watching the butler pack the snake into the box, and as he was about to throw it away, Elliana stopped him.

    "Don¡¯t throw it away. Keep it, and about today¡¯s incident, don¡¯t tell anyone."

 Chapter 101 - 100: No One Can Get Away

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 100: No One Can Get Away</h4>

    PM.

    Under Lana¡¯s urging, she reluctantly ate something. Clearly, her fear of snakes still lingered; perhaps she was too timid, or perhaps her character was too weak.

    Even this slight setback had thrown her into a panic...

    Bzzz Bzzz~

    The vibration of the phone brought Elliana Lyle back to reality from her daze at the windowsill. The cat in her arms opened its eyes, seeing nothing was wrong, wrapped its white front paws tightly around its head with some effort, andfortably went back to sleep.

    Opening her phone to WeChat, several messages were already there.

    Andrew Hue: "Boss, let me show you a video." [Video]

    Luna: "Quick, retract it for me!"

    Andrew Hue retracted a message.

    Seeing this, Elliana Lyle had to ask, "What video?"

    Luna: "Nothing much, just an indecent loan video. I¡¯m afraid you might lose your appetite if you see it."

    "Whose is it?"

    After asking this, Elliana Lyle suddenly paused and then uncertainly typed, "Evelyn Dunn¡¯s?"

    Luna: "Smart, it¡¯s hers. As for where it came from, you¡¯ll have to ask Andrew Hue."

    Seeing this, she had no hesitation and directly started a voice chat with Andrew Hue.

    ording to Andrew Hue, that same morning, after ying basketball with a male ssmate, the ssmate shared it with him during a casual chat while resting.

    Hearing this, Elliana Lyle asked, "Did he tell you where it came from?"

    "A gaming group, but I¡¯m not sure who the uploader is. I¡¯ve applied to join that gaming group but haven¡¯t been epted yet."

    Listening to Andrew Hue¡¯s words, Elliana Lyle thought for a moment and decided to inform the police officer Galen Collins about the indecent loan video.

    At 6 PM, when Luna returned alone, she also received a call back from Galen Collins.

    Galen Collins: "Miss Lyle, we have already checked the deceased¡¯s phone records prior to death and confirmed that the deceased was a victim of indecent loans. The message left by the deceased to the parents indeed confirmed it was suicide, and the cause of death is in no way rted to you."

    Hearing such an inconclusive "result," Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Then, how will the loanpany that drove the person to death be dealt with?"

    Galen Collins said: "Here¡¯s the thing, first of all, private lending is a civil issue. It¡¯s about how much two willing parties decide to lend, in whatever manner, and with what coteral. Even if they decide to use nude photos as coteral, it¡¯s a vition of public morals, not subject to public authority interference."

    "However, since it involves the dissemination of obscenity and results in the victim¡¯s death, the police are obliged to carry out arrests. But since this was shared online and because the dissemination through the inte makes enforcement very difficult for us, sometimes it¡¯s indefinitely dyed. But rest assured, we will keep pursuing this investigation."

    "In recent years, cases of suicide due to online loans are not umon. We are also striving for technological breakthroughs and enhancing inte regtion."

    "Tomorrow, we will help rify to the public and address the rumors and misinformation about you online. You can resolve these defamatory cases through legal avenues. We will continue tracking the loan issue, and if we uncover anything, we will inform you."

    At this point, with nothing more to say, all Elliana Lyle could do was reply, "Okay, thank you."

    Just after hanging up, Luna, who was gorging on food beside her, looked disdainful. "Wait for them to check? I¡¯d be faster doing it myself."

    Elliana Lyle sat quietly, not speaking. Because Evelyn Dunn¡¯s death... reminded her of Nancy, could it be...

    She quickly dismissed the foolish notion rising in her heart. She had to get to the bottom of this!

    Not just because of Evelyn Dunn¡¯s death. Nancy had also once taken the indecent loan path, and they were investigating the loanpanies.

    ...Perhaps they would find clues about Nancy.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll investigate," Elliana Lyle said with determination, with no trace of joking in her tone.

    "Okay, first deal with your affairs¡ªsue those spreading defamatory information online. What nonsense! If anyone dared defame me like that, I¡¯d torch their house."

    After venting her anger, Luna remembered the two people who came back that afternoon, looked around, and asked, "Where are Tommy and Li Si? Weren¡¯t they supposed to arrive by 2 PM?"

    "Inside." Elliana Lyle pointed at a corridor on the first floor. "They should be asleep. They didn¡¯t look too well when they arrived."

    "Alright! While I¡¯m busy here, those two are sleeping!" Luna immediately stood up and stormed inside.

    ...

    On the sofa sat two not yet fully awake people. Tommy exined that he went outst night to cover news, trying to overshadow Elliana Lyle¡¯s hype with other trending topics.

    As for Li Si, he said nothing.

    Next, Luna pulled out a printed document from her bag and tossed it into Li Si¡¯sp, instructing, "Li Si, you¡¯ll need to work overtime tonight. I¡¯ve sorted out all the personalities for you, a few hundred big and small inte celebrities. Draftwyer¡¯s letters to them, send them out tomorrow."

    After flipping through a couple of pages, Li Si confidently looked at Elliana Lyle, promising, "Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll send those loose-tongued bastardswyer¡¯s letters tomorrow. And the old Boss has already started taking action. In no time, they won¡¯t know what hit them!"

    Having such a team, Elliana Lyle felt somewhat relieved, saying, "I appreciate your hard work today, I¡¯ll raise everyone¡¯s sry this month."

    "No need, just split thepensation this time," Luna pointed at Elliana Lyle, "You take 40%, we three will split the remaining 60% equally."

    Li Si said, "There¡¯s no cap on mental anguish ims, let¡¯s aim high."

    ...

    That night.

    ¨D¨D Melody Harmony Group.

    "President, the livestream tform has already reached an agreement with Radiant Light Company," said Raymond Wood. He seemed more rxed, having been tense for two days, but now there was good news.

    Melody Harmony seized this opportunity to reach an acquisition agreement with Radiant Light Company. Since they are from different circles, White Goose¡¯s entry into the livestream market would undoubtedly face resistance, whereas a renownedpany like Radiant Light was different.

    ording to the n, acquisitions would proceed where possible, and where not, negotiations would pursue capital agreements. As for all the various streamers stirring trouble on the tform, none would escape.

    The next day.

    The South City Public Security Bureau announced the truth about the victim¡¯s death on Weibo.

    South City Public Security Bureau

    #Situation Announcement#

    Regarding the recent "South University student Du¡¯s fall and death case," thetest notice, as determined by forensic examination and after several consecutive days of investigation, with consideration of all evidence, the possibility of homicide and idental events was excluded, ultimately confirming the incident as a suicide.

    In response to recent online rumors about Elliana Lyle of "murder" and "arrested for drug use," these are false. The South City Public Security Bureau calls on everyone not to spread or believe in rumors. Victims have the right to im mental damages in rumor-mongering incidents, with serious cases potentially facing imprisonment of over three to less than ten years.

    An attached image below rified Evelyn Dunn¡¯s cause of death and the autopsy report.

    Simultaneously, Elliana Lyle¡¯s studio also issued a notice.

    Elliana Lyle Studio.

    Solemn Deration

    Regarding the malicious fabrication and public dissemination of rumors about Miss Elliana Lyle, as well as the malicious snake sending incident, we will not tolerate it. Therefore, the Melody Harmony Group deres: In response to this malicious rumor and harm incident, the Melody Harmony Group¡¯s legal department has mailed outwyers¡¯ letters and will hold them legally ountable!

    ¨D¨D¨D Elliana Lyle Studio.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 102 - 101: No Way Back

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 101: No Way Back</h4>

    In response to the statement from Elliana Lyle¡¯s studio, most influencers chose to publicly apologize, with some even releasing videos, crying miserably, while others remained silent.

    Of course, there were also those who refused to admit defeat, like a stubborn duck.

    Take Orion, for example, who spread the most outrageous rumors. Originally an influencer with only ten to twenty thousand followers selling counterfeit goods, Orion skyrocketed to fame on short video and live streaming tforms by fabricating rumors about Elliana Lyle.

    He was even signed by a well-known domestic live streaming tform.

    In just a few days, this male influencer named Liu Tie, known as Orion, saw his ount¡¯s followers surpass five million, and his earnings from a single broadcast also broke five thousand, unprecedented. This naturally gave Orion a lot of confidence.

    So much so that he believed he was invincible and dared to challenge legal authority.

    @Orion: My family, I was threatened today. Elliana Lyle wants to send me awyer¡¯s letter, saying she¡¯s going to sue me. Support me, family. If she dares to sue, I, Orion, dare to fight back. Show your support in thements and shares, and you¡¯ll have a chance to win a gold ne, with only ten avable. Also, our newest product in the live stream¡ªjust share andment, and send a screenshot to Orion, and you¡¯ll get a fifty percent discount.

    Spring¡¯s Flower: "Support Orion. Although that girlmitted suicide because of loan sharks, Elliana Lyle¡¯s p must have mattered¡ªthest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back! If you¡¯re upright, you won¡¯t fear a crooked shadow. We¡¯re not afraid of her."

    Cat Ginger: "xswl, how ridiculous, having the nerve to spread rumors. Just shut this thing down already, it¡¯s disgusting."

    Asylum for the Insane: "Sorry, lost control these past few days, let it run loose."

    ...

    Just this morning, Elliana Lyle read no fewer than a hundredments, noting how arrogant this Orion¡¯s attitude was to the extreme, needing special treatment to match his arrogance.

    At eight in the morning, four people gathered in the study to formally discuss the issue of online loans.

    "Boss, let me remind you," Lee Four raised his index finger earnestly, "there are many types of these unregted online loanpanies, and with some, if you investigate too deeply, there might be trouble."

    "Some things are better left to the police," Tommy suggested.

    Lee Four quickly waved his hand, "No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. These online loanpanies operate without registration. Even if the police investigate, they¡¯ll end up only arresting the collection agency, digging deeper is time-consuming and might alert them."

    "Whether it¡¯s the loanpanies or the collection agencies, their actions are illegal. Once the victim can¡¯t pay within a certain time, the loanpany sells the debt cheaply to a debt collectionpany, making it hard to find the loanpany."

    "Go on," Elliana Lyle indicated.

    Lee Four continued, "With even darker loans than loan sharks, these onlinepanies already make plenty off the victims and sell to collectors for more profit."

    "They have many such debts. In-depth investigations often only reveal the collectors, as transactions go through intermediaries now."

    Indeed, online loanpanies have be smarter and harder to trace over the years.

    Luna looked intriguingly at Lee Four, "You seem to know a lot about this."

    "Heh, I¡¯m not much, got a friend in the business once," Lee Four chuckled.

    At this, everyone fell silent, each giving him an odd look.

    Lee Four chuckled awkwardly, exining, "I personally helped send him to jail, so I know a bit more."

    "Impressive," Luna gave Lee Four a thumbs up, then said, "Let¡¯s find the origin of the video first, nothing¡¯s impossible for a willing heart."

    After some discussion, Elliana Lyle decided to return to school with Luna in the afternoon, which conveniently included Andrew Hue. Tommy would handle any required tracking, and Lee Four and Sheng Ming would counter the influencers.

    ¨D¨D¨D South City University.

    At the gates, a couple was holding a long red banner with eight big words clearly inscribed: Elliana Lyle, return my daughter¡¯s life.

    The couple neared fifty, with the man sporting a full face of stubble and the woman decorated by the signs of age.

    Evelyn Dunn¡¯s family lived in a remote small town, not wealthy but getting by.

    Since getting into a city high school, Evelyn was attracted to city life, eventually posing as a rich girl after entering university, with not a single non-branded item on her.

    Most at school knew Evelyn often generously treated others, frequently funding student council parties.

    With her parents¡¯ appearance, their dress andpensation demands made everyone realize Evelyn¡¯s rich girl image was merely pretense.

    With everyone knowing about Evelyn¡¯s nude loans, there was no pity for her parents, considered only attempting a mary swindle.

    At the school gate, Evelyn¡¯s exhausted father told his wife impatiently, "Go buy some food, I¡¯m starving, I¡¯ll stay here."

    Though driven away multiple times since yesterday, they refused to leave without money.

    "Sigh!" Implying frustration, Evelyn¡¯s mother replied, "Old man, let¡¯s just stop, we¡¯ll get driven out again, police said Evelynmitted suicide, we should focus on repaying the debt."

    "Woman, you¡¯re clueless."

    In a low, disappointed voice, Evelyn¡¯s father scolded, "When peoplee, demand millions, that will settle the debt? Maybe we could buy a city house? You¡¯re losing patience? Isn¡¯t it your spoilt child owing the money, if I don¡¯t push it, I¡¯ll never repay this in my life."

    They could handle the tens of thousands owed to rtives, but not their son¡¯s mishap, crashing a motorcycle and paralyzing someone, who privately demanded 4 million to avoid court.

    So Evelyn¡¯s father disregarded police evidence, insisting on money from Elliana Lyle.

    Initially not considering seeking money from Elliana, it was a suggestion from a wise man.

    ...

    At noon, the banner was forcibly removed, and the couple left satisfied.

    Norman Bet offered them arge sum, on the condition that their family renounce their nationality.

    The couple saw no downsides, epting eagerly for money, unaware that giving up nationality made return impossible.

 Chapter 103 - 102: Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 102: Betrayal</h4>

    At this moment, Luna and Elliana Lyle were sitting in a car by the road, only getting out after seeing the couple leave.

    Just an hour ago...

    The car drove over and stopped by the roadside, and Elliana, about to get out of the car, was attracted by the new banner hanging at the school gate.

    Luna leaned on the window, frowning, "Why are those two still here? Weren¡¯t they chased away yesterday?"

    "You know?" Elliana couldn¡¯t make out the words on the banner from the distance, as they were small and far from the school gate across the street.

    Luna nodded, "Don¡¯t get out. These people are here to ask you for money. Yesterday they yelled that they wouldn¡¯t leave without 20 million."

    Elliana¡¯s team.

    Luna @Norman Bet: "Someone¡¯s blocking your wife at the school gate. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?"

    Tommy: "Who? Who¡¯s blocking our boss at the school gate?"

    Luna: "Evelyn Dunn¡¯s parents, ckmailing. If you fall for it, this month¡¯s pay will be deducted."

    Tommy: "You can¡¯t give it to them at times like this. People like that, once they get money, will keeping back whenever they¡¯re out of cash."

    ...

    When Norman Bet saw the messages, there were already 99+ notifications.

    Norman Bet: "Leave it to me to handle."

    Tommy: "Big boss, you¡¯re not going to give them money, are you? I can handle this matter."

    ...

    Norman Bet only appeared this once and didn¡¯t make any furtherments, possibly deciding to ignore it after seeing the messages.

    An hourter, Norman Bet reappeared.

    Norman Bet @everyone: "Handled."

    Elliana¡¯s team 2

    Tommy: "Did the old boss give them money?"

    Luna: "Fool with money to burn, I guess."

    ...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªMelody Harmony Group.

    "President, I¡¯ve arranged tickets to Singapore for the Dunn couple and Evelyn Dunn." Raymond Wood was puzzled by why Norman Bet would be so generous to them, but didn¡¯t dare ask.

    The man at the desk looked up from his paperwork and said, "Hmm," without ncing at Raymond, then instructed, "Buy out Evelyn Dunn¡¯s debt and have her sign this contract. Once signed, deregister their nationality and transfer the funds after they acquire Singaporean citizenship."

    "President, are you going to..." Raymond immediately understood, no longer perplexed by Norman Bet¡¯s ¡¯generosity¡¯.

    Ding?¡«

    The phone beside Norman Bet lit up. Seeing the group chat screenshot from Elliana¡¯s team 2 sent by Tommy, he frowned and said, "Send Tommy to Singapore."

    ...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ªSouth City University.

    Elliana Lyle and Luna had already met up with Andrew Hue and started tracing the origins of the deceased¡¯s scandalous video.

    Since the video first circted in a gaming group, finding the group owner was the first step. A QQ profile revealed that the group owner was a mere 17-year-old high school student.

    An investigation confirmed that this person was named Wang An San, a sophomore at a vocational high school, typically a loafer who frequented inte cafes,

    ...

    "Why are you following me? Fancy me, do you?"

    In an alley, a tall, slender man in tight clothes and bean shoes boastfully eyed the two girls following him.

    Wang An San felt that the two girls must fancy him, gaining instant confidence, moving his hands around as if he could start a hand dance any moment.

    Elliana and Luna, upon hearing Wang An San¡¯s words, showed different reactions, one looking stern, the other smiling unnervingly.

    Wang An San sensed something amiss, feeling a chill from behind, he turned suddenly to see a strong foreign man and a plump middle-aged man right behind him!

    "You! What do you want?" Wang An San was instantly scared but still shouted defiantly, "I¡¯ve got people here, you dare touch me?"

    With that, he took out his phone, "Wait till Dragones, you¡¯ll be done for."

    Luna immediately stopped smiling, impatiently rubbed her ears, and then snatched the phone away, "Give it here. Who are you gonna call? How many can you possibly muster?"

    "Give me back my phone!"

    Seeing Wang An San about to act, Andrew Hue and Tommy quickly restrained the "spiritedd," overpowering the scrawny guy with sheer force.

    "Let¡¯s talk, we can talk it out..."

    Elliana was uninterested in wasting time and directly stated, "We have questions, all you need to do is answer, we won¡¯t hurt you."

    Having heard this, the boy rxed slightly but remained wary of Andrew, "I know everything except my dad¡¯s bank card password."

    "Okay, what¡¯s your name?" Elliana gently asked.

    "My name is Wang An San," the boy replied truthfully.

    Luna jotted down notes earnestly while Tommy professionally pulled out a hidden camera.

    Elliana continued, "Are you the admin of the Noble Games group?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s me."

    Seeing Wang An San being rtively honest, she went straight to the point: "You uploaded a video of a girl. Where did ite from?"

    "Huh?" Wang An San looked confused, furrowing his brows in thought before cautiously probing, "Which one do you mean?"

    Elliana: "...a girl named Evelyn Dunn."

    "Evelyn Dunn... Evelyn Dunn..." Wang An San muttered, his heart suddenly sinking, remembering retransmitting a ¡¯nude loan¡¯ video. Despite not being well-educated, he knew distributing obscene content was illegal, especially as these folks were recording and taking notes...

    Wang An San cautiously admitted, "I did... upload it, but I saw it in another group first. I found it interesting at the time, so I shared it for fun."

    Wang An San then showed them the so-called evidence on his phone. After reviewing the ¡¯evidence,¡¯ Elliana and Luna exchanged nces, both instantly reading each other¡¯s thoughts through their eyes.

    Elliana warmly said, "You¡¯re still under eighteen, but distributing such material is still illegal."

    "I know, I know, I¡¯ll never do it again, never again."

    Wang An San nodded fervently, his attitude of admission quite satisfactory, also considering the previous intel on him collecting protection fees at elementary schools. Elliana told Tommy, "Send him to the police station for some education."

    ...

    When they found the group owner of the second group, Elliana realized it was her ssmate, Fu Dong.

    After plenty of questioning, Fu Dong finally disclosed that he saw it on the school forum. The post was only up for fifteen minutes before being banned, but he saved it at that moment.

    To track the poster, they needed the schoolwork administrator¡¯s help. To expedite the process, Elliana called Galen Collins: "Hello, Officer Collins..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 104 - 103: Doesnâ€™t Want to See Him

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 103: Doesn¡¯t Want to See Him</h4>

    "Officer Collins, I need your help with something. We found..." "Yes, we¡¯ve already asked."

    On the other end of the phone, Galen Collins was in the student dormitory questioning Fu Dong. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Elliana Lyle had already moved a step ahead of him.

    Elliana had just hung up the phone and was standing alone in the empty corridor of the teaching building. It was almost dark, and the lights downstairs had already turned on in advance.

    Luna had gone to the restroom and hadn¡¯t returned yet, while Andrew Hue had already left to investigate a lendingpany that Luna hadn¡¯t finished checkingst time.

    Progressing on both fronts at the same time should yield some results.

    Before long, Luna appeared at the corner of the corridor in the teaching building, leisurely walking towards her.

    "Luna, Galen Collins will be here soon," Elliana said.

    "Oh, what?!"

    Luna was suddenly taken aback. "You called Galen Collins?" She never expected that a trip to the restroom...

    "Yes, I just did." Seeing Luna¡¯s hesitant and slightly flustered expression, Elliana was somewhat puzzled. "Is there a problem?"

    "...It¡¯s just..." Luna sighed long and deeply, waving her hand, "It¡¯s nothing."

    It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t call Galen Collins; in fact, having him here was beneficial. The only reason she didn¡¯t want him around was because...

    She did not want to see Galen Collins!

    Oh well, seeing him won¡¯t kill her. Besides, she truly needed his help. The schoolwork management office always had staff present, and since she was now under Norman Bet, with Elliana by her side, Galen probably wouldn¡¯t cause her any issues.

    Five minutester, Galen Collins arrived, and the group met in the fourth-floor corridor of the teaching building.

    This was Elliana¡¯s second time seeing Galen Collins in person. Although he was Hannah Collins¡¯s brother, his personality waspletely different from Hannah¡¯s.

    The first impression Galen Collins gave was one of steadiness and seriousness. His face mirrored Hannah¡¯s, with sharp brows and bright eyes, and a chin with a bit of stubble¡ªpresumably too busy to shave.

    "Officer Collins."

    "Ms. Lyle." When Galen saw Luna standing next to Elliana, he immediately frowned, his expression heavy: "Why are you here?"

    "..." Luna quickly hid behind Elliana, only showing her head as she righteously said to Galen, "I¡¯m working under Norman Bet now."

    Hearing this, Galen gave Luna a dark look but didn¡¯t say anything further, seemingly nning to let her off.

    Galen returned to his usual expression and said to Elliana, "Ms. Lyle, lead the way."

    "Okay."

    Since Elliana was leading the way, Galen walked behind them, leaving some distance. Only then did Elliana lower her voice to Luna, who was still leaning on her back, "You seem scared of him?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ll tell you when we get back."

    ...

    Upon reaching the schoolwork management office, things proceeded smoothly thanks to Galen¡¯s presence.

    Teacher Wang, the administrator, was a woman in her 40s, speaking kindly. ording to her, there wasn¡¯t just one administrator at the school, but three rotating shifts.

    And the day they asked about, she happened to be on duty.

    South University¡¯s internal bulletin board used the campus intr, essible only to South University¡¯s students and teachers. While links to the intr were possible within South University, registering for the internal bulletin board required a student ID, so only students could post.

    Faced with Galen¡¯s inquiries, Teacher Wang recalled, "That day, I found quite a few viting videos, some indecent... I¡¯m not sure, but there was one pornographic video. I didn¡¯t even click on it¡ªI just deleted it and banned the ount. Our school¡¯swork management is quite strict. Generally, students are aware of the rules for using the intr, though asionally some people post inappropriate content. Once found, we trace the student ID and report it to the academic office."

    "What¡¯s the student¡¯s name?" Elliana asked.

    "The name is Lin Fan."

    Upon hearing the name, Elliana suddenly recalled it. After Evelyn Dunn¡¯s suicide, Lin Fan, as Evelyn¡¯s ex-boyfriend, appeared on Luna¡¯s investigation list.

    Who would¡¯ve thought he did this? Truly a scoundrel!

    It seemed as long as they found Lin Fan and questioned him, they¡¯d figure out what was going on.

    After leaving thework management office, they went to see Lin Fan¡¯s advisor and learned that he lived in the male dormitory, room 3-12.

    Male dormitory, 3-12.

    Unlike other dorms, there were no lightsing from the crack of 3-12¡¯s door, but voices of several boys talking could be heard inside.

    Galen first knocked on the door, which opened automatically; it seemed it wasn¡¯t locked.

    The moment the door opened, a mix of foot odor, cigarette smoke, and fermented garbage wafted out. The room was shrouded in smoke, with a few boys ying games with headphones on, the faint glow of their screens reflecting their excited faces.

    "Topne,e topne!"

    Galen frowned, holding his breath as he stepped inside to turn on the lights, revealing the room¡¯s true state. Overall, it was quite clean, but the trash can was overflowing, and there were greasy socks hanging by the bed.

    "Who turned on the lights? So annoying..."

    A boy with e froze upon seeing Elliana and the others, and then everyone in the dorm noticed the three at the door.

    Galen held up his badge, straightforwardly stating, "Police, who¡¯s Lin Fan?"

    The boys all turned in unison towards anky boy with dyed blond hair. He rose slowly, looking bewildered at the group at the door, saying, "It¡¯s me."

    Galen: "Pleasee with us."

    ...

    --- Outside the campus, in the police car.

    Elliana and Luna waited outside while Galen was questioning Lin Fan inside the police car.

    "I... didn¡¯t." Lin Fan denied facing Galen¡¯s questions.

    Galen didn¡¯t expose him right away, continuing to question him calmly.

    ...

    Half an hourter, under Galen¡¯s professional interrogation, Lin Fan was already panicked and finally confessed everything to Galen.

    "She... we broke upst month. Last year in the first half, we took a loan together, and my dad paid it off. But in the second half, she insisted on a loan for a new phone, saying she would repay meter. But when this year started, she broke up with me."

    "So you harbored a grudge and posted her nude loan video on the forum?"

    "No, no, no." Lin Fan shook his head vigorously, quickly exining, "I also received her video from someone else. The person who sent it was the one who introduced us to the loan. He told me that if I posted the video on the school¡¯s forum and sent him a screenshot, he would waive that month¡¯s interest! I... I just lost my head temporarily. I didn¡¯t know she wouldmit suicide..."

    ...

    After another ten minutes, Galen got out of the car and roughly exined the situation to Elliana.

    Without waiting for Galen¡¯s consent, Luna went over and opened the car door, directly questioning the dazed "Blondie" inside: "The person who sent you the video was the one who lent you money?"

    "Yes... we saw the flyer on a telephone pole at the time."

    "Give me that person¡¯s phone number."

 Chapter 105 - 104: Orion Admits Fault

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 104: Orion Admits Fault</h4>

    "Do you want to sit one more time?" Galen¡¯s words made Luna pause. Since she¡¯d already gotten the number from Eldon, she quickly stepped out of the car.

    "Let¡¯s go." Luna patted Elliana Lyle on the shoulder and headed straight for the car parked by the roadside.

    "Officer Collins, we¡¯ll head back now."

    Galen gave a slight nod. "Alright, Miss Lyle, take it slow on the road."

    Back in the car, Elliana hadn¡¯t even fastened her seatbelt before Luna floored the elerator and sped off.

    "What do we do next?" Elliana asked while fastening her seatbelt.

    Luna, expressionless, said, "I¡¯ll take out another online loan."

    "Huh?"

    "What do you mean ¡¯huh¡¯? I¡¯m not really borrowing. You don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯m good at this."

    ...

    "How do you know Galen Collins?"

    Luna stared ahead at the road, pursed her lips, and said slowly, "When I was 17, I was still living in the country. Back then, I liked taking on cases like tracking mistresses. I wasn¡¯t very experienced, and people often called the police on me. There was an officer who frequently took me to the station for a chat. Thest time he caught me and put me in the car, something happened midway. He got out, and I drove off with his police car."

    Elliana was stunned, her face showing shock. "You even stole a police car?"

    "I didn¡¯t steal it; I drove it back to the police station, parked it, and then left."

    "..." Elliana gaped slightly, wanting to say something but ultimately at a loss for words.

    ...

    At the Bet Family vi, after Elliana got out of the car, Luna still had no intention of getting out and didn¡¯t turn off the engine.

    "Get some sleep early; I¡¯m going out to handle a private matter."

    Elliana didn¡¯t ask more, just nodded. "Alright, you rest early too."

    By the time she got back to the vi, it was already 10 p.m. Norman Bet hadn¡¯t returned yet, and it was only when she turned on her phone that she saw he had already sent her a message.

    Norman Bet: "Something came up, I can¡¯te back. Rest early."

    After replying to the message, Elliana went upstairs to take a bath. Afterward, she got into bed, closed her eyes, and fell asleep soundly within a minute.

    ...

    Ding ding~ ding ding!

    The rm clock echoed throughout the room. Two minutester, a hand reached out from the nket, skillfully turning off the rm.

    The person on the bed then opened their eyes. It was six in the morning.

    Picking up the phone, aside from some messages from official ounts on WeChat, no one had sent her any messages.

    At 10 in the morning.

    Luna sent her a message.

    Luna (Master): "Buddy, where¡¯s Fourth Lee, I tried calling him, but his phone is off."

    Kitty: "Haven¡¯t seen him, and I also haven¡¯t seen Tommy today; neither of them is here with me."

    ¨D¨D¨DElliana¡¯s Team.

    Luna: "Where¡¯s Fourth Lee? Does anyone know where he went?"

    Tommy: "No idea, you need him for something?"

    Luna: "I have a few legal questions for him."

    Sebastian: "You can ask me."

    Luna: "I¡¯ll just look it up online."

    Looking at the messages on the screen, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just then, several new Weibo alerts popped up on her phone.

    "Inte celebrity Orion has been permanently banned..."

    A marketing ount called Gossip Entertainment posted: Just yesterday, the inte celeb Orion was shamelessly ming Elliana¡¯s team and issued harsh words, "If Elliana dares to sue me, I dare to ruin her." Until 5 a.m. today, Orion¡¯s ount was officially banned, along with Tommy¡¯s ount and others, instantly hitting back.

    And at 9 a.m. today, the streaming tform also released a statement on Weibo, announcing a ban on the streaming rooms of Orion and others, freezing their ounts, and removing all rted content. They stated that Orion and others seriously vited the contract terms and have been sued forpensation.

    Below were apology images from Orion and other influencers, especially Orion, whose sincere attitude seemed uncharacteristic.

    Seeing this, Elliana felt relieved. She wondered if these people ever thought there¡¯de a day like this when they were insulting her.

    And she didn¡¯t have to think hard to know that Norman Bet was helping her with this. Since she had nothing to do today, she suddenly thought of making soup for the man.

    Three in the afternoon.

    Melody Harmony Group.

    After several months, she came again to the entrance of Melody Harmony Group. It all seemed both different and the same.

    Walking into thepany lobby, she immediately saw two young women mopping the floor, and the more she looked at them, the more familiar they seemed.

    Likewise, the two women noticed Elliana, their disheartened faces momentarily froze, but soon their eyes lit up as if they¡¯d seen a lifeline.

    When Elliana saw their faces clearly, she suddenly remembered¡ªwasn¡¯t that May Lewis!

    May Lewis had actuallye to work at Melody Harmony? Just as Elliana found it odd, May Lewis ran up to her, dropped to her knees, and clung to Elliana¡¯s leg, wailing.

    "Elliana! Elliana, please spare me... Elliana, have mercy, I won¡¯t dare do it again, I beg you..."

    "..." Elliana was dumbfounded. Before she could say anything, Lisa also ran over and grabbed her other leg.

    "Elliana, I was wrong, I won¡¯t dare do it again..."

    "Wait, what are you doing..." Elliana tried to push them off but didn¡¯t have the strength.

    "Elliana, please speak to Mr. Bet for us, let us go," May Lewis implored, bawling.

    "Wait, let go of me first, we can talk this out."

    Thismotion naturally drew the attention of Melody Harmony employees, and the security guards quickly came over to pull them away.

    Yet everyone underestimated the determination of May Lewis and Lisa, who clung tighter and tighter, causing Elliana so much pain she grimaced, prompting the guards to draw an electric baton, zapping the two...

    Though the baton didn¡¯t seem very effective, Elliana felt her whole body buzz, though there wasn¡¯t much of an impact, just a tingling.

    Watching May Lewis and Lisa being dragged away by the guards, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Yet her soup was now spilled on the ground, sttered everywhere.

    "What a shame..."

    At this moment, Norman Bet, alerted, arrived by her side, while she was still somewhat dazed. The tingling left her brain a bit foggy, her reactions slow.

    "Are you alright, girl?" The man enveloped her in an embrace, hisrge hand stroking her cheek with worry.

    Elliana shook her head, indicating she was fine, then asked, "Norman, why is May Lewis here?"

    Seeing the little girl was alright, the man rxed, "Come upstairs first, I¡¯ll exin in a bit." He then wrapped her hand in hisrge one, leading her to the elevator.

    With each step, Elliana felt pain because May Lewis had clung to her leg so tightly, it felt like fingernails had dug into the meat on the inner side of her thigh.

    In the man¡¯s office, he finally recounted the events.

    It turned out back then, Norman had bought the contract of May Lewis¡¯spany at a steep price, then signed them to a ten-year contract.

    But from then on, they could only work at Melody Harmony.

    Without Norman needing to continue, she understood what happened next. Those two were likely ordered around by their superiors to serve tea or by their colleagues to fetch water¡ªit was essentially a freeze-out.

    Elliana also understood that Norman was helping her vent her frustrations. After all, if May Lewis had seeded back then, Elliana would have fallen intoplete ruin.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 106 - 105: Meeting the Parents

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 105: Meeting the Parents</h4>

    By now, it was nearing dusk, and Elliana Lyle sat in the front passenger seat of Norman Bet¡¯s car, feeling extremely anxious.

    Earlier that afternoon, she brought Norman some soup she had made, but instead of enjoying it, Norman had to throw it away as he was called into a meeting, leaving her to wait alone in the office.

    But after she answered a phone call for Norman in the office, she had been feeling very nervous ever since.

    Initially, she thought it was just another client calling, and as she was the only one in the office at the time, she had no choice but to answer it herself.

    To her surprise, as soon as she picked up the call, Norman also picked up on his end. Due to the interconnected phone system in thepany, she could hear Norman¡¯s voice.

    Not wanting to disturb them, she cautiously moved the phone away from her ear. But just as she was about to hang up, she heard her own name mentioned in the conversation, and curiositypelled her to listen in for a moment.

    On the other end of the call was Norman¡¯s grandfather, saying he hade to South City and wanted Norman to bring her to meet him today.

    Elliana panicked upon hearing this. Norman¡¯s grandfather was a very mysterious person, the founder of The Bets Group, and a legendary figure in the country.

    She had heard before that he used to be in the military!

    To be honest, she had never met Norman¡¯s grandparents.

    And today, Norman hadn¡¯t brought anyone else along, not even a driver¡ªjust him and her.

    As she was lost in thought, the car pulled into the underground parking lot of a department store.

    Elliana recalled Norman mentioning a location outside the city, and asked, "Norman Bet? Aren¡¯t we going to meet..."

    "Mm, let¡¯s buy some things first."

    The man opened the car door for her, and after she got out, he held her hand as they walked towards the store.

    She initially thought Norman was nning to buy some gifts, but as they wandered through the store, something felt off. Why had he taken her to the seafood section?

    "Sir, would you like one?" An employee, wearing a red hat and vest, smiled and said, "This grouper is really fresh."

    The man simply replied, "Yes."

    She gently tugged at his hand and asked, "Norman Bet... why are we buying fish?" As soon as she asked, she seemed to realize something. Was it because his grandfather had just returned and the vi was out of groceries?

    "To eat."

    Brief and to the point, typical of Norman Bet¡¯s answers.

    Then the man bought a variety of groceries, most of which were foods she liked. While he pushed the shopping cart with one hand, he held hers tightly with the other.

    Both the staff and shoppers in the mall couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at Norman Bet.

    The man was dressed rtively casually today. Although he still wore a sleek ck coat and sharply tailored gray trousers, itcked the intense formality of a full suit.

    He exuded a touch of approachability, but Elliana felt that to outsiders, he had an aura that made people reluctant to approach,pelling them to observe him from a distance.

    "..." Elliana, her half-covered face wrapped in a scarf, noticed the young women¡¯s gazes fixed on him with herrge, round eyes.

    "Norman Bet, next time you go out, wear a mask," Elliana suggested.

    "Why?"

    Elliana pouted and sarcastically said, "You¡¯re just too ugly, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll scare people."

    "Alright."

    As they checked out, two bags of chips had somehow appeared in the shopping cart, one lime-vored and the other tomato-vored. They were something Elliana had secretly added when Norman was busy getting condiments.

    "Hehe~" Faced with his puzzled expression, she merely chuckled.

    But from his expression, she could tell that Norman didn¡¯t really want her to have the chips¡ªmost likely because of the incident where Hannah Collins had spoiled her with too many chips, which led to a stomach ache and a trip to the hospital.

    Reluctantly, yet unable to see her disappointed, he said, "Choose one."

    The cashier smiled kindly, "Kids do love these things. Just buy one pack to satisfy your craving a bit. Youngdy, listen to your brother. You see, he¡¯s already bought you a lot of groceries."

    ...

    Elliana, now back in the passenger seat, excitedly tore open the bag of chips. The refreshing scent of lime immediately filled the air, making her mouth water from the sourness.

    Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she took out her phone and sent Luna a message: "Luna, I¡¯m about to go meet the parents. I might be backter. Have you finished your personal matters? If you have, check the iing calls for me."

    Buzz buzz~

    Luna (Master): "Meeting the parents? Norman Bet¡¯s? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it. Just do your best."

    Cat Cat: "okok, thank you so much."

    After putting her phone away, she continued snacking on the chips. Then, eyeing the man who was focusing on driving, she asked, "Why did Grandpa make a special trip to South City?" She recalled that Norman¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family home was in North City, and it was Norman¡¯ste mother who was from South City.

    In truth, Elliana wasn¡¯t really looking for an answer; she just felt a bit anxious.

    Seeing through her thoughts, the man gently reassured her, "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is a very easy-going person, easy to get along with."

    "Ah? I... I know."

    ...

    At this time, South Joy Hotel.

    Luna sat on the white bed, first using the phone number given to her by Fan Lin to search for a WeChat ount. The search result showed a man named "Wind Whispers of Yesterday."

    After sending a friend request, Luna picked up a bowl of spicy noodles next to her. Just as she was about to take a sip, she heard the notification sound for a new message.

    The request had already been epted.

    Her newly changed WeChat name was "Eating Cat Cat," to make her seem more like a university girl.

    Eating Cat Cat: "Hello, is this where I can borrow money?"

    Wind Whispers of Yesterday: "Yes."

    Eating Cat Cat: "I¡¯d like to borrow some money, is that okay?"

    She had barely finished asking when the other party readily agreed, exining that borrowing money was easy with fast processing, requiring only some coteral information.

    Eating Cat Cat: "I... I want to borrow a hundred thousand."

    Wind Whispers of Yesterday: "A hundred thousand isn¡¯t a small amount. First, send a nude photo of yourself so I can assess."

    "..." Luna immediately put aside her spicy noodles, typing with both hands on her phone.

    Eating Cat Cat: "Uh... I urgently need money. Can we meet offline? If we meet and you can lend me some money to tide me over, I can do whatever you want."

    The other party was typing...

    Half a minuteter, they called her via voice chat, presumably to confirm.

    "Hello~" Luna purred sweetly, her tone sharine.

    "Little sister, how old are you? Which university do you attend?"

    The man¡¯s voice over the phone sounded casual.

    Luna bashfully replied, "Neen, at South University."

    Hearing this, the other party eagerly agreed to her proposal, instructing her to book a room at the One Realm Hotel in the suburbs and wait for him there, nning to meet at eight that evening. If talks go well, the funds could be avable within two hours!

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DShopping center.

    "Were you on a call?" Phoebe Lyle emerged from the restroom just in time to see John Shaw hanging up his phone.

    John Shaw turned to her with a smile and said, "Just a client pushing for an order, wanting the building materials this month."

    With that, John Shaw sighed but looking at his gentle and sophisticated fianc¨¦e, his mood lightened, "We¡¯ve been shopping for a while. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go grab a bite to eat."

    Phoebe Lyle nodded, "Sure."

    Holding his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand tightly, John Shaw remarked as they walked, "I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re really about to get married!"

    "Silly, why is that so hard to believe?"

    "I didn¡¯t expect your mom to agree. You have no idea how worried I used to be that your family wouldn¡¯t approve of us being together!"

 Chapter 107 - 106: The Old Masterâ€™s Story

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 106: The Old Master¡¯s Story</h4>

    PM.

    Luna had already headed to the One Realm Hotel on the outskirts with several bodyguards under Norman Bet.

    Ready for an ambush!

    After arriving at the hotel, Luna sent the room information to Feng Ming as nned yesterday, and the man replied, saying he¡¯d arrive at 8 PM sharp.

    While waiting, Luna reported the progress of the investigation to Elliana Lyle.

    When Elliana saw Luna¡¯s message immediately, she looked worried.

    Luna (Mentor): "We¡¯ll catch the person involved with the loan shark business tonight, don¡¯t worry."

    Maomao: "Be careful, pay attention to safety, and it¡¯s better to take a few more people with you."

    At this moment, the car stopped, followed by a gentle voice from the man: "We¡¯re here." He then leaned over to unbuckle her seatbelt.

    Getting out of the car, Elliana took a closer look at the surroundings. It was a courtyard outside the city, resembling a vacation vi with its tall and long staircases.

    Norman Bet also informed her that this used to be a Bet Family vacation vi. Later, due to its remote location, fewer and fewer people visited.

    Moreover, a forest retreat town was specifically built several miles away in South City! Even if this ce was abandoned, the Bets would always send someone to maintain it, and only Norman¡¯s grandfather woulde here for a short stay each year.

    Walking up the straight and high staircases to the top, a modern-style vi appeared before her eyes. The vi had small parks, pebble paths, and a lotus pond. Although the ce was big, it felt neither empty nor deste.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    The man held her hand and walked straight inside, carrying a big bag of groceries in the other hand. They walked across the pebble path and reached a specially built small vi, obviously different from the other buildings.

    Upon entering, the aroma of tea wafted to her nose, rich and lingering.

    At first nce, Elliana saw Norman¡¯s grandfather sitting by the tea table, sipping tea. His short white hair and white Tang suit spoke of age, and though his face was full of wrinkles, his eyes were bright, and his back was straight as an arrow!

    "Grandpa." Both spoke in unison, slightly bowing to show respect.

    Putting down his teacup, the old man smiled warmly and called out to Elliana, "Ellie girl," then said, "Come on, apany your grandfather and taste this Gu Zhu Purple Bamboo Shoot tea."

    Then he turned to Norman, saying, "Go ahead, call us when it¡¯s ready."

    From the time she entered this ce, Elliana hadn¡¯t seen anyone else, suggesting that Norman¡¯s grandfather was here alone.

    She originally found it odd why Norman needed to buy groceries, only to learn that he not only bought them but would also be cooking!

    With Norman gone, she felt even more uneasy. At this point, Norman¡¯s grandfather handed her a small cup of tea, chuckling, "Try it."

    "Okay." Elliana took it, brought it to her lips, and sipped slowly, savoring the taste.

    "How is it?" the old man asked.

    Elliana thought for a moment and then organized her words: "This Gu Zhu Purple Bamboo Shoot tea has an orchid-like freshness, the tea taste mellow, and the soup color light green and bright, indeed a good tea."

    "Haha, insightful." The old manughed heartily at her response, then stood up, "Ellie,e take a walk with this old man, you young folks might find it stuffy."

    Elliana also quickly rose to her feet, responding, "Alright."

    Leaving the house, they walked out onto the forest path from the pebble path outside.

    To be honest, she found the old man quite easy-going, more amiable than she had imagined. She just didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t seen Norman¡¯s grandmother and refrained from asking directly.

    "Ellie girl, when do you n to marry Norman? It would be good for this old man to hold a great-grandchild soon."

    "Soon..." Elliana smiled awkwardly, not saying much more.

    The old man chuckled again, saying, "I¡¯m not in a hurry, it¡¯s your grandmother who¡¯s keen to hold one."

    Constantly mentioning children left Elliana at a loss. To change the subject, she asked, "Grandpa, I heard from Norman that youe here every year. Does this ce have special significance?"

    Hearing this, the old man paused momentarily before smiling, "Yes, to me, this ce holds special significance. Every year at this time, Ie here by myself to stay a few days! Here..."

    The old man sighed deeply, "Holds regrets I can never ovee in my lifetime!"

    Hearing these words, Elliana felt the old man suddenly be deste and lonely.

    This statement piqued her curiosity, but she feared asking too bluntly, so she softly said, "There must be a story behind this."

    "If you don¡¯t mind an old man nagging, I¡¯ll tell you."

    "Sure."

    The old man smiled wryly and then looked diagonally upward, seemingly reminiscing, "This ce, originally just a small vige, during famine times, people here either fled or perished, leaving it deserted."

    "Later, I bought this ce to turn it into a vacation vi. Believe it or not, this was once a temporary hospital for the troops. I was wounded on the front lines and was carried here, nearly losing my life."

    "Doctors were doing their best with limited means, and somehow, when I was almost gone, I pulled through and recovered here. Back then, I was young and met a nurse from this ce..."

    "She was strikingly beautiful, from a schrly family in South City, ran away during wartime to serve the country! The moment I saw her, I was captivated..."

    "We fell in love, and we promised each other, that we¡¯d marry once the victory was won. However, the enemy discovered this ce, and the hospital leaders asked all the wounded to hide in the basement while everyone else armed themselves to defend the temporary hospital."

    As the old man¡¯s reminiscing words unfolded, they seemed to take him back to those days...

    At that time, regardless of gender, anyone able would pick up a gun. Although Norman¡¯s grandfather had only half-recovered, he joined the nurse to defend the hospital with firearms.

    For three days and nights, the enemy couldn¡¯t take the hospital. They only needed to hold on for one more day for reinforcements to arrive, and victory was within reach. But just then, Norman¡¯s grandfather¡¯s wound red up.

    The hospital had no chance to relocate the medicine to a safe ce, so it was buried right in the no man¡¯snd between engagements. They repelled an attack, but Norman¡¯s grandfather fell into a high fever-induceda.

    He was the army¡¯s model hero, and the nurse volunteered to get medicine for him.

    The nurse was determined and steadfast; ultimately, the hospital leaders had to let her and the remaining few go to retrieve the medicine from the battleground.

    Her actions weren¡¯t just for Norman but also for countless wounded soldiers on the frontlines.

    Later... while she and the guard toon were retrieving the medicine, the enemy found them,unching another fierce attack. In the end, only two wounded soldiers returned carrying the medicine.

    When Norman regained consciousness, the battle was over, and reinforcements had eliminated the enemy on the opposing front, but he learned she had sacrificed herself.

    At that moment, Norman cried like a child! Even when injured by an explosion, he didn¡¯t utter a sound.

    With a limp, he defiantly searched the battlefield for her body! However, the battlefield had all sorts, and after three days, he found nothing.

    The enemy approached again, and in the end, he had to retreat with the troops!

    Later, there was the Bet Family and The Bets, and Norman acquired this ce, visiting it for a few days each year!

    "Grandpa..." Listening to Norman¡¯s story, Elliana felt a surge of sorrow in her heart, and tears welled up in her eyes, unsure of how tofort him.

    "Child, why cry?" The old man chuckled softly upon seeing her like that, "I¡¯ve longe to terms with it, yet deep down, a hint of regret still remains."

 Chapter 108 - 107: Broken Connection

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 107: Broken Connection</h4>

    Seeing the reflection on the old Mr. Bet¡¯s face, Elliana Lyle felt an indescribable pain for some reason.

    Elliana¡¯s silence didn¡¯t slip past the old man, who chuckled, "Norman, this child, might not be good with words but he¡¯s earnest. If you truly love each other, hold on tight and don¡¯t let it slip away."

    "Yes, Grandpa, you¡¯re right."

    "Haha." The old Mr. Bet turned around, "Let¡¯s head back, I can smell the food now, it¡¯s probably almost ready."

    Back inside the small vi, Elliana was already enveloped by the aroma of food, sparking her appetite. In the dining room, a man donned in a white apron had already set up arge array of dishes.

    To be honest, it¡¯s the first time she saw a man like this; she wasn¡¯t even aware that Norman could cook.

    Judging by the smell and appearance of the delicately crafted dishes on the table, Norman¡¯s culinary skills were superior, rivaling those of a professional chef.

    "Just in time." The old Mr. Bet sat at the dining table with augh, inviting Elliana to sit down.

    The man took off his apron, considerately pulled out a chair for her, and sat next to her.

    Once the old man began eating, Elliana couldn¡¯t wait to grab a piece of steamed grouper, which was one of her favorite light dishes.

    As soon as it entered her mouth, the taste of fresh, tender fish filled her pte, providing a delightful taste experience.

    While eating, the always warm old Mr. Bet didn¡¯t say a word.

    After the meal, when Elliana offered to help Norman clean up the dishes, the old Mr. Bet stopped her, saying, "Girls have delicate hands, why join thismotion? Come, keep Grandpapany and chat with me."

    Elliana chuckled in agreement and didn¡¯t insist on helping. Although the old Mr. Bet was easygoing, he cared a lot about etiquette in every aspect.

    Once Norman finished cleaning the kitchen, the old Mr. Bet cheerfully asked, "It¡¯s dark outside, why not stay the night here?"

    Norman held her hand and respectfully said to the old Mr. Bet, "No, Grandpa, I have a meeting tonight."

    "Alright then, I won¡¯t keep you. But," he advised Norman, "no matter how busy work gets, always make some time for yourself. Delegate what you can to others."

    "Yes, Grandpa, I¡¯ll remember that," Norman replied.

    ...

    On the way back, Elliana sat in the passenger seat, smiling at the man, and asked, "Norman, I didn¡¯t know you could cook."

    Surprised by her inquiry, the man replied, "Hmm? You forgot?"

    "Huh? Forgot what?" Her initially smiling almond eyes suddenly widened in confusion.

    "..." Seeing her puzzled look, he simply smiled and said, "I learned when I was 14."

    Upon hearing this, Elliana fell silent. She seemed to have really forgotten something...

    In a daze, a gentle-looking young boy¡¯s image shed before her eyes.

    "The new maid in our house can¡¯t cook well at all."

    A little girl sat at the dining table, gobbling down wontons,ining loudly.

    Across from her, a boy watched her with a warm smile, quietly and patiently listening to the little girl¡¯s grievances.

    After she finished herints, the boy smiled and said, "Then I will learn to cook and make food for you every day, alright?"

    "Really?" The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up, "Brother Bet, you¡¯re not lying to me?"

    "When have I ever lied to you?"

    So it turns out... Norman really learned to cook for her.

    Seeing her in a dazed state, seemingly unable to recall, the man spoke up, "I wonder which little girl said she loves eating fish."

    Elliana immediately smiled at him and said, "That would be me."

    ...

    At 11:40 PM, at the Bet Family vi.

    Elliana was dropped off by the man, who told her he might returnte and that she shouldn¡¯t wait up for him.

    "Alright then, but don¡¯t work too hard." Reluctantly, Elliana went up and wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and gave him a light peck on the lips.

    The guards at the gate maintained a calm demeanor, their eyes fixed on the distance.

    "Be good."

    Once inside the house, Lana mentioned she had already prepared a bath for her.

    Before sleeping, it was already midnight, but Elliana still called Luna, primarily to check on how Luna was doing.

    After two rings, the call connected.

    "Hello."

    Before she could ask, Luna spoke up angrily, "I¡¯m frustrated, I¡¯ll talk when I get back, hanging up now."

    Beep beep beep...

    ...

    Initially ready for bed, Elliana went downstairs as Luna mentioned she would being back.

    Half an hourter, she heard the sound of a car outside. Upon checking the door, it was indeed Luna who returned.

    Yet Luna looked even angrier than she expected, her demeanor explosive, ready to ignite at any moment.

    "Damn! Bastard, damn it!..."

    From the moment Luna stepped in, she started cursing, making Elliana swallow the questions she wanted to ask.

    Elliana: (¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)

    After a minute or two, Lana brought a cup of water for Luna. Luna took it and said, "Thank you," before gulping it down.

    After finishing the water, Luna seemed to calm down significantly, allowing Elliana to ask her, "What happened? You¡¯re so angry."

    "You have no idea, it pissed me off, that Fan Lin is such an idiot, selling himself out and counting money for others."

    "Fan Lin?" Elliana asked, confused as to how Fan Lin got involved, and more so how he managed to provoke Luna to such an extent.

    Annoyed, Luna exined, "Here¡¯s the thing, I got yed. That person never showed up! I ended up waiting half the night for nothing. First, he said he was stuck in traffic, then blocked mepletely."

    "This..." Elliana pondered before asking, "Was Fan Lin the informant? How do you know?"

    "I wasn¡¯t this angry at first," Luna continued, "but after leaving the hotel, I caught someone sneakily following me outside, and it turned out to be Fan Lin."

    Elliana didn¡¯t understand at first, wondering if Fan Lin worked for a loanpany. As confusion rose, Luna continued, "I felt something was off, demanded his phone¡¯s password, and sure enough, he was the informant. In the chat, he mentioned checking if I was the one who caught him before."

    "Is he with a loanpany?" Elliana inquired.

    Luna, upon being asked, pped the table a couple of times in frustration, "If only he was just a loanpany guy, but he isn¡¯t. He did it to score points and reduce his debt. I can¡¯t believe there are people this foolish in the world, and Galen Collins, how could he let someone like that roam free?"

    "Don¡¯t be mad, don¡¯t be mad, here, drink some water, and calm down," Elliana hurriedlyforted her.

    Now that the loan line is cut, that person already seems on guard, probably won¡¯t be making an appearance anymore.

    "What about Fan Lin then? With him tipping off, isn¡¯t he practically an aplice?"

    "He was sent to the police station. Galen Collins has detained him. It infuriates me, how could someone like that grow up this naive?"

    Despite her anger, at this point, it¡¯s toote to say anything. Although Galen Collins has begun using technical investigation methods with the phone number, people like this hardly use their real identities.

 Chapter 109 - 108: Debt Collection Company

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 108: Debt Collection Company</h4>

    When the two were troubled, Andrew Hue sent a message to Elliana Lyle.

    Andrew: "Boss, that online lendingpany has already disbanded, but I discovered something at school today: it¡¯s not just Evelyn Dunn who¡¯s being threatened with debt collection at South University, there¡¯s also a guy named Yang Huo."

    Seeing this message, Elliana and Luna exchanged a nce and saw Andrew send another message:

    "Recently, Yang Huo, who ys basketball with me, has been acting strange since yesterday morning. At first, I just checked on him a bit, but when I saw him again this morning, I found he waspletely off. A normally bright and lively kid suddenly became very downcast. Something¡¯s definitely going on."

    "He didn¡¯te to my afternoon ss either. Out of concern, I asked his roommates; they told me that Yang Huo has been borrowing money everywhere these past couple of days, seems like he took out an online loan."

    Luna thought there might be a clue here. It was very likely that the debt collectors bothering this student Andrew mentioned were from the same agency hassling Evelyn Dunn. With this lead, they could trace the debt collectors.

    Before Luna could speak, Elliana was already typing a response to Andrew, "It¡¯s very likely the same debt collectionpany. Take me to find out more tomorrow."

    Andrew: "Sure thing, boss."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    South City University.

    Early in the morning, Elliana and Luna reached the university. Andrew had already arranged for Yang Huo to meet in his office.

    As soon as they entered the office, Luna locked the door. Opposite Andrew¡¯s desk sat a boy who looked somewhat lean and was curiously sizing them up.

    Yang Huo had uneven stubble on his chin, slightly greasy hair, and weary eyes surrounded by dark circles.

    "Mr. Hue, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Yang Huo stood up, nodded respectfully towards Andrew, and was about to leave when Luna blocked his path.

    "Leaving? Sit down, I have questions for you."

    "Huh?" Yang Huo was a bit confused. Although he knew Elliana Lyle at the school, he didn¡¯t recognize Luna, so he asked, "Uh... Do we know each other?"

    Elliana took the seat Andrew vacated, directly questioning Yang Huo about the debt collection.

    Upon hearing they were asking about his debt situation, Yang Huo¡¯s face tensed, and he attempted to leave immediately, but Andrew stopped him.

    "What... what do you want?" Yang Huo looked at Andrew incredulously, questioning, "Mr. Hue, what do you mean by this?"

    Clearly, Yang Huo was anxious, especially being stopped from leaving, which only heightened his self-defense instincts.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous. We can help you. We¡¯re investigating Evelyn Dunn¡¯s case! Looking for the debt collectors! If you help us find them, you might not even have to repay the money because what you owe is a high-interest illegal loan. The violent collection practices they¡¯re using now are seriously illegal! Even if it goes to court, you¡¯d only need to repay the principal. Got it? If not, have yourw teacher give you a proper lesson!" Elliana exined.

    "Why... why should I trust you?" To be honest, Yang Huo was tempted because... he really couldn¡¯t keep up with the payments.

    He had already repaid more than he borrowed, yet they threatened him, even saying they¡¯d go after his grandmother for the money.

    "I, Elliana, keep my word. Do you think you can handle this situation yourself? The snowball only gets bigger."

    After some persuasion, Yang Huo finally agreed to help them track down the debt collectors and tearfully revealed his reasons for borrowing.

    "My grandma was sick at the time, which is why I borrowed the online loan."

    Luna frowned, "Where are your parents?"

    Hearing Luna¡¯s question, Yang Huo became agitated and gritted his teeth, "No parents. My grandma raised me ever since my parents divorced when I was young. I don¡¯t even know where they are now. It¡¯s just me and my grandma at home. She collected scraps so I could attend university."

    Through Yang Huo¡¯s ount, Elliana understood more about his situation.

    At the age of five, his mother and father divorced and never returned. His grandmother raised him, farming and collecting scraps.

    Yang Huo made something of himself. He had always been a good student, got into university through his excellent grades, and started earning schrships and doing small jobs externally.

    However,st November, Yang Huo¡¯s grandmother had a stroke and was hospitalized. The doctor said with treatment she might only live 1-2 more years, without it, maybe not even half a month.

    His schrships and earnings weren¡¯t enough for the treatment, so he borrowed ten thousand from an online lender.

    This ten thousand turned into a debt of thirty thousand, then fifty thousand, and now, it¡¯s eighty thousand.

    Yang Huo was on the verge of breaking down, covering his face with his hands, his back shaking.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help you, as long as you cooperate with us, understand?"

    "Hmm." Yang Huo wiped his eyes vigorously and pulled himself together.

    At this moment, Yang Huo pulled out his phone, showing them a number. Luna saw that it wasn¡¯t the same number as the guy she addedst time. Yang Huo said, "It wasn¡¯t this number before; I received hundreds of collection calls daily! Now I don¡¯t dare to turn on my phone! This is the new number he used this morning to call me. I blocked him!"

    Yang Huo showed his previous debt collection record, with calls from morning till night, dozens every hour.

    "If you can help clear my debt, I will do whatever you need!"

    "Alright, now call them, say you have the money and want to meet." Luna instructed.

    Yang Huo nodded and made the call. When the call connected, Yang Huo began to speak, "Hey, I have the money now, just borrowed some. Where do you want me to meet you?"

    "... I¡¯m busy and can¡¯t make it to your school. Go to New City¡¯s South Bridge and find Starry Corporation. Just ask for a guy named Brother Harper."

    The receiver suddenly emitted a terrified scream, and then the line went dead!

    Hearing this, Yang Huo looked up at Elliana, as if asking what to do next.

    Elliana and Luna exchanged nces! Was there really no one regting this violent debt collection?

    They now had to check the earlier address!

    Knowing thepany¡¯s address, Elliana thought they should bring Galen Collins along, but Luna felt they could handle it without bothering Galen!

    They immediately set off for Starry Corporation¡¯s location.

    Upon arrival, they discovered the ce was a tea market with numerous tea stalls, and Starry Corporation was a tea wholesalepany upying the ground floor of arge building.

    Elliana and Luna exchanged a look, their doubts still lingering. They took Andrew and Yang Huo into Starry Corporation. Luna approached one of the workers inside therge tea shop, saying, "We¡¯re looking for Brother Harper to pay off a debt!"

    The tea seller cast a knowing nce at them but said nothing, using a hand gesture to guide them along.

    The tea vendor led them to the back of the shop, where piles of tea leaves were stored. After passing through a metal door, they traversed several hallways, taking multiple turns until they lost track of their path. Elliana couldn¡¯t remember how they got there.

    Finally, they stopped at a corridor, where the tea vendor pointed to the furthest security door and said, "In there."

    The tea vendor left without furtherment, and Elliana noticed a tattoo of the letter ¡¯v¡¯ on the back of his hand.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 110 - 109: Brother Harper

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 109: Brother Harper</h4>

    Knock, knock knock.

    Elliana Lyle knocked on the door and took half a step back, waiting for a response from inside.

    "Come in." A man¡¯s voice came from inside, sounding very imposing.

    Luna directly pressed down the door handle, and with a click, as soon as the door was pushed open a crack, a choking smell of tobo came wafting out.

    The first thing Elliana noticed when the door was opened was five men surrounding a mahjong table, and the man sitting directly opposite her had a tattooed arm exposed, with a blonde-haired man leaning beside him watching the excitement.

    Luna immediately elbowed Andrew Hue slightly, causing him to walk half a step inside with a fearful expression. When he saw these people, his body even stiffened, and it was only when Luna nudged him again that he slowly spoke: "I... I¡¯m here to repay the money."

    "Hmm." The tattooed man sitting in the main seat responded without even ncing at them and then instructed the blonde beside him, "Tiger, go check the ount."

    The man who spoke must be Brother Harper, his eyes solely focused on the mahjong game, his face full of hostility.

    "Alright." Tiger nced at Elliana and the others and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, a hint of mockery in his tone.

    He¡¯s seen people bring their parents or brothers to repay money, but it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s seen someone bring two young girls and a foreigner.

    "What¡¯s your name?" Tiger saidzily as he headed toward theputer desk in the corner, his tone somewhat impatient.

    "Andrew Hue."

    Tiger tapped a few keys on theputer and then looked at Andrew Hue, saying, "The principal plus interest, 150,000." While speaking, he tapped on the POS machine beside the table as a signal.

    "What?" Andrew Hue was startled, his tone urgent, "Wasn¡¯t it only 70,000?"

    "What are you shouting for? Kid, don¡¯t want interest, huh?" Tiger, having lost in mahjong, was already upset, and this only made his temper re.

    Andrew Hue, intimidated by Tiger¡¯s fierceness,pletely wimped out, seeming to shrink in stature. He could only helplessly turn his head to look at Elliana and the others, seeking help from them.

    Just then, one of the men ying mahjong got up, went to the door to close it, and then returned to the mahjong table.

    Luna scanned the entire room and then, with her hands in her pockets, took two steps forward, looking at Tiger with displeasure, "You guys are running a ck shop, aren¡¯t you?"

    As soon as she said this, Brother Harper, sitting at the head of the mahjong table, darkened his expression. Grabbing a mahjong tile with force, he pped it onto the table, "You¡¯re here to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you? Kid, if you have money, pay up. If not today, you¡¯ll leave a finger!"

    Andrew Hue stammered, trembling, "I... I don¡¯t have that much money..."

    "No money? No money and you dare to y with me? Today, if you don¡¯t leave a finger, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!" Once Brother Harper spoke, the other four immediately surrounded him, each with a fierce look, twisting their necks and wrists.

    While Andrew Hue and Luna were still thinking of protecting Elliana, Tiger had already grabbed Andrew Hue¡¯s hoodie like a chick, lifting him up.

    "Don¡¯t cut my hand... Save me... Save me..." Andrew Hue was extremely frightened; he should never havee here. At this moment, he resented Elliana and the others but regretted borrowing money to put on a front even more, thinking he could pay it back by spinning a story to deceive Elliana and the others...

    Luna nced at Andrew Hue, then said to Brother Harper, "You¡¯d better not do anything rash, or we¡¯ll call the police."

    "Hah!" Brother Harper and his underlingsughed coldly a few times before finally saying, "Go ahead, the one I¡¯m least afraid of is the police."

    Luna frowned lightly, staring at Brother Harper, who was smiling disdainfully.

    One of the men named Monkey, upon seeing that Andrew Hue, the foreigner, was first protecting a girl wearing a hat, sunsses, and mask, became interested.

    With his agility, which earned him the name Monkey, he swiftly pulled off Elliana¡¯s hat and mask!

    Elliana¡¯s identity was immediately recognized by several people. Brother Harper instantly lost his previous ease. He wasn¡¯t exactly afraid of Elliana, but if someone like her got into trouble at his ce, it would spell bad news.

    "So it¡¯s Miss Elliana," Brother Harper said with a vicious look, staring at Elliana. "But as long as you stepped into myir, you follow my rules! If this punk doesn¡¯t pay today, I¡¯ll be keeping that finger."

    Despite the danger presented by Brother Harper, Elliana, feeling a bit tense inside, remainedposed, saying, "For such a small debt, I¡¯ll pay for him. We just want to know about Evelyn Dunn."

    "The one from South University who just died?" Brother Harper replied with a cold smile on his face, "Miss Elliana, you know that debts must be collected. Since Miss Elliana wants to pay for him, please go ahead." Brother Harper gestured toward the POS machine.

    Luna nced at Andrew Hue, who was already trembling, then asked Brother Harper, "Do you know it was your people who drove Evelyn Dunn to death?"

    Bam! Brother Harper kicked the chair on the ground, genuinely enraged, "Don¡¯t know what good you have!"

    As soon as Brother Harper spoke, his henchmen naturally surrounded them aggressively.

    "Andrew, it¡¯s time for action, take him down!" Luna naturally pulled out the stun baton she had been hiding in her right sleeve, while Andrew took out a baton from his pocket.

    Luna¡¯s main goal foring here was to find some release. For her, a fight was wee, as she knew she could hold her own.

    However, Elliana was dumbfounded. How did things turn out differently than nned? How did it escte into a fight?

    Seeing that Elliana and the others were armed, Tiger pulled out a knife and pointed it at Andrew Hue: "Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll... ah!"

    Before Tiger could finish his sentence, Luna had already stabbed a small de directly into his thigh, causing him to immediately release Andrew Hue in pain!

    They scuffled together, and Monkey, who was closest to Elliana, was swatted away by Andrew with a baton as soon as he approached her. The force was so great that Monkey felt his back bones crack!

    As for Luna with the other two, she was asfortable as a small snake, swift and agile.

    Watching this scene unfold, Brother Harper was truly infuriated. In just a few steps, he grabbed the dumbfounded Andrew Hue and put his knife directly against Andrew Hue¡¯s neck.

    Andrew Hue could even feel the cold temperature of the de, so much so that his eyes nearly bulged from fear.

    "Everyone, don¡¯t move!" Brother Harper shouted while holding Andrew Hue hostage, giving him a p hard enough to make him see stars.

    "Dream on!" Luna cranked up the electricity on the stun baton to maximum, zapping Monkey, who was closest, until he convulsed throughout and eventually passed out!

    Brother Harper gritted his teeth, growling, "Then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!"

    "You guys are just after money! If someone dies, no matter how strong your background is, do you really think your underlings will walk away unscathed?!" Elliana stepped forward at this critical moment.

    She straightened up, taking off the mask that had been pulled down to dangle from her ear, and tidied her messy hair! Her small stature stood especially tall at this moment!

    "Stop spouting nonsense! If you don¡¯t want to die, settle this brat¡¯s debt and get lost!"

    Brother Harper didn¡¯t buy it, sneering and giving Andrew Hue another p on the back of his head!

    "Miss Elliana is a big superstar now, surely she wouldn¡¯t miss this small amount of money. Us brothers are just making a hard-earned living! As for that woman from South University who died, it wasn¡¯t our doing!"

 Chapter 111 - 110: Chaotic Battle

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 110: Chaotic Battle</h4>

    Observing Brother Harper¡¯s actions, Elliana Lyle forced herself to calm down, keeping a cold expression as she said clearly, "You release Hoyang, and I¡¯ll pay off his debt! As for Evelyn Dunn¡¯s matter, the person is dead, and we are not here to hold you responsible. We just want to know if the nude loan Evelyn Dunn took was also from your people?"

    Brother Harper, having heard this, directly threw down the paralyzed Hoyang and turned around to sit on the table, looking up at Elliana, "That I don¡¯t know, we¡¯re just responsible for collecting money. All the money we collect has IOUs!"

    As Brother Harper said this, he nced at Tiger, who was enduring the pain in his thigh, and continued, "For the rest, I don¡¯t know! Miss Lyle, pay the money! I bet you¡¯re not someone whocks money! Principal plus interest makes a total of 500,000! Pay up and leave!"

    Hoyang trembled on the ground but didn¡¯t dare to make a sound!

    Luna couldn¡¯t stand it any longer! She flicked on the electric baton, causing it to crackle, then stepped forward to stand beside Elliana, sneering as she said, "You guys are quite the robbers, aren¡¯t you! Well, I¡¯m standing right here today, and I¡¯d like to see exactly what you three can do to me!"

    "Hehe! This is amusing! We¡¯ll show you a good time soon enough, girl!"

    "You¡ª"

    Just as Luna was about to speak, the door was opened from the outside, and a group of people rushed in, each holding a shiny machete!

    As soon as they entered, they surrounded Elliana and the others, their eyes shing with malice, but when they saw Elliana and Luna, the two young women, their eyes revealed lewd intentions!

    Hoyang didn¡¯t dare to move an inch on the floor! He didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath.

    Seeing this, Elliana quickly pulled Luna behind her, forcing her trembling voice to say, "Five hundred thousand it is!"

    She immediately pulled a bank card from her bag, her heart uneasy, feeling more and more that today¡¯s situation was dire! Just hoping it wasn¡¯t toote!

    "That¡¯s more like it!" Brother Harper sneered, then signaled Tiger to swipe the card!

    After the card was swiped, Tiger returned it to Elliana, who looked at Brother Harper and said, "The debt is paid!"

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    With that, Elliana turned and pulled Luna, ready to leave! The group around them retreated a bit but still kept them encircled!

    It was only then that Hoyang managed to scramble up, keeping his head down as he followed behind Elliana! Brother Harper saw this, a mocking smile ying at his lips!

    "The money is clear! But we haven¡¯t settled things with Miss Lyle!"

    Just as Elliana and the others were about to reach the door, Brother Harper¡¯s mocking voice echoed from behind!

    Elliana stopped, turned to look at Brother Harper and his crowd, and asked, "What more do you want?"

    At this point, she held an infuriated Luna by her side! Because Elliana noticed that Brother Harper, who was sitting on the table, had a gun pressed under his hand!

    At this moment, Luna saw it too and instantly calmed down!

    "Nothing much! Just that we¡¯re all fans of yours! We¡¯d like Miss Lyle to take a photo with us!"

    Brother Harper smiled ambiguously! Seeing that Elliana and the others wereplying, he opened the drawer on the table, hiding the gun inside!

    Elliana was about to agree to Brother Harper¡¯s request when Andrew Hue came over and whispered in Elliana¡¯s ear, "Boss, don¡¯t agree to it!"

    Elliana was startled inside! Something was definitely off!

    Seeing Brother Harper put the gun away, Luna¡¯s eyes flickered, and she immediately charged forward, knocking down the person in front of her and jumping back up, stepping on a fallen chair to leap forward again!

    Luna flipped midair, thennded directly behind Brother Harper, grabbing his hair with one hand and pressing the electric baton against his neck.

    The baton crackled with a spark of electricity!

    "Everyone, don¡¯t fucking move!"

    Luna yelled at the crowd surrounding Elliana while tightly clutching Brother Harper¡¯s hair!

    Elliana¡¯s heart tightened, but seeing Luna seed, she felt somewhat relieved!

    The underlings, seeing Brother Harper restrained, didn¡¯t know what to do, exchanging nces but none dared to move!

    Brother Harper, with his hair being yanked, had his scalp pulled up, but his eyes became even more vicious!

    "To hell with it! Hack them all down except for the women, not surrendering today!"

    Luna¡¯s face changed drastically, seeing these reckless desperadoes!

    The underlings charged with the machetes swinging, and at the critical moment, Andrew jumped in front of Elliana, kicking the fastest thug away!

    Then he pushed Elliana back, shielding her in the corner! Picking up a chair, he used it as a shield while wielding a baton against the knife-wielding thugs!

    Luckily, Andrew, being tall with long legs, was using the chair to block the machetes and kicking the closest enemies away, batting them with his baton!

    Seeing the situation getting out of control, Luna switched off the electric baton! Using the baton like a brick, she mmed it into Brother Harper¡¯s face!

    Luna feared electrocuting Brother Harper unconscious; otherwise, the thugs would act more recklessly!

    Meanwhile, Andrew, wielding the chair, managed to keep Elliana safe behind him, barely managing to hold off!

    Hoyang, who had crawled along the floor, ended up under Andrew¡¯s legs, almost tripping him up, which made Andrew almost stomp him to death out of anger!

    Luna smashed Brother Harper¡¯s face until it was covered in blood, his eyes almost closed!

    "Stop!"

    A shout from Brother Harper made the thugs stop and retreat a couple of steps!

    Andrew¡¯s chair was nearly hacked to pieces but from beneath drifted a strong smell of urine!

    Brother Harper¡¯s face was a mess of blood, with a chunk of flesh missing from his nose thanks to Luna¡¯s strike, bleeding profusely!

    He tried to resist, but the woman behind him held him down hard with her foot on the table! His hair still being yanked, almost pulling his scalp off! Unable to move!

    "Let¡¯s each take a step back, shall we? You let me go, and I¡¯ll let you all walk away!"

    Brother Harper, his hair pulled so tight he had to tiptoe, his face hurting terribly!

    Luna thought of using Brother Harper as a hostage to get out of there!

    Andrew quickly brought Elliana over to join Luna!

    Hoyang wasn¡¯t stupid; he hurried over to join as well, although the ground where he had been lying was wet with his own urine!

    He initially wanted to squeeze closer to Elliana!

    But Elliana wrinkled her eyebrows and instinctively covered her nose, while Andrew kicked him aside without any courtesy! Earlier, this guy almost tripped them over!

    Just as they were about to use Brother Harper as a hostage to escape, Luna¡¯s grip loosened as she was preparing to jump down from the table!

    Brother Harper seized the opportunity to turn and flip the table! Luna lost her footing!

    She had no choice but to let go and jump down!

    Andrew was ready to grab Brother Harper but got kicked by him instead! The table fell, and Brother Harper leaped to the other side!

    As Lunanded and steadied herself, she prepared to subdue Brother Harper again!

    A dark gun muzzle pointed directly at Luna, halfway through her attempt!

    It turned out that when Brother Harper jumped over, the gun he had hidden in the drawer was jolted out, convenientlynding by his feet!

    Using the gun, Brother Harper pointed at them, casually wiping the blood off his face!

    "You fucking bastards! I¡¯ve been in the game so long, and today¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had my pretty face messed up! I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!"

    The voice was furious!! Filled with malicious spite!

    Luna retreated, shielding Elliana behind her, regretting every second!

    She should have informed Galen Collins earlier! Staying abroad for long, she forgot that things aren¡¯t like overseas, where she could have weapons at hand!

    "Weren¡¯t you all looking for Evelyn Dunn! I¡¯ll tell you, that whore came to find me before she died! And I let my brothers have a go at her! Today you both will get a taste as well!"

    A cold chill surged in Elliana¡¯s heart! So Evelyn Dunn¡¯s death was not that simple!

    Thinking of what she and Luna might suffer, like Evelyn Dunn¡¯s inhumane treatment, filled her with dread!

 Chapter 112 - 111: A Cornered Dog Will Jump Over the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 111: A Cornered Dog Will Jump Over the Wall</h4>

    Harmony Group.

    "President, this year our..."

    In the conference room, Norman Bet was frowning in thought until the phone screen lit up. He looked at the phone, his expression changed, and his brow furrowed. He said to Raymond Wood next to him, "Check out Starry Corporation."

    "Yes."

    Ten minutester.

    Raymond Wood walked over to Norman Bet¡¯s side and whispered a few words in his ear, only for Norman Bet¡¯s expression to gradually darken.

    He immediately said to Vice President Wang next to him, "You take over the meeting. I¡¯ll deal with the matter when I return."

    After giving instructions, Norman left everyone behind and departed.

    The gaze of Susan, the design director who was just reporting, lingered on the man¡¯s departing back, but she quickly resumed her usual demeanor and continued the report to Vice President Wang.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DBright Tower Corporation.

    Norman Bet headed towards the chairman¡¯s office of Bright Tower Corporation with a group of bodyguards. The man was cold and indifferent, showing a hint of unease.

    Bam!

    The office door of the Bright Tower¡¯s chairman was kicked open by two bodyguards, and Norman walked in with a stern face.

    Sitting behind the desk was an elderly man with a kind face, and a seductive young secretary stood beside him.

    The old man¡¯s face had a few wrinkles, but his wrinkled almond-shaped eyes still shone with shrewdness. He was Bright Tower¡¯s Chairman, Lou Dongpeng.

    From the moment Norman entered Bright Tower Corporation, Lou Dongpeng had been prepared to greet this "unexpected guest" with a smile.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Norman¡¯s people to storm into his office in such a rough manner, instantly stiffening his smile.

    But having been around for many years, he didn¡¯t show his true emotions easily. Lou Dongpeng still spoke kindly, "Ah, it¡¯s Young Master Norman. I wonder what brings you here today?"

    "Lou Dongpeng! If anything happens to my people at your Starry Tea House today, I¡¯ll make sure Bright Tower Corporation vanishes from South City!"

    Upon hearing these words from Norman, Lou Dongpeng¡¯s previously smiling face darkened, reced by a slight anger, "Young Master Norman, are you threatening me?"

    "It¡¯s up to you! If any harmes to my people from your subordinates, I promise Bright Tower Corporation won¡¯t survive past tomorrow." After leaving this statement, the man departed without hesitation.

    As Norman left, Lou Dongpeng¡¯s expression shifted between light and dark. He then took a deep breath, quickly picked up the phone, and called the person in charge of Starry Corporation.

    "Find out what¡¯s going on."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DStarry Tea House.

    Brother Harper¡¯s men had already surrounded Elliana Lyle and the others!

    Andrew Hue and Luna stood protectively in front of Elliana Lyle. Luna was starting to regret not beating Brother Harper harder earlier.

    "Ladies, you¡¯d bettere yourself, or your clothes will get torn, and then it won¡¯t be easy to leave."

    "Ugh! Scumbag!" Luna spat fiercely.

    "You son of a..."

    Knock knock! Knock knock knock!

    Just then, there was a rapid knocking at the door.

    Everyone paused at the sound of the knocking. Brother Harper raised his hand, signaling his men to stop and gestured for someone to check who was there.

    One of the underlings quickly walked to the door, opened it a crack, and, upon seeing who was outside, immediately opened it wide.

    A well-dressed elderly man with a refined and friendly face stood at the door. Apparently bothered by the unpleasant smell in the room, he deliberately covered his nose with a handkerchief and entered with a finely crafted cane in hand. "Little Huang, why is it so smoky in here again?"

    "Mr. Ma! Why... are you here?" Brother Harper suddenly had a bad feeling, ncing instinctively in Elliana Lyle¡¯s direction and hurriedly putting his gun down.

    "Hmm?" When Mr. Ma noticed the injuries on Brother Harper¡¯s face, he paused. How did it end up like this? With so many people in the room holding weapons, it seemed there had been a fight.

    He quickly scanned the room with his eyes, praying silently that he didn¡¯t see a corpse!

    "Why are you all gathered here? Move aside!"

    As the underlings cleared a path, Mr. Ma finally saw the few people standing there. He recognized Elliana Lyle at once and, seeing she seemed unharmed, breathed a much-needed sigh of relief.

    But he was curious about how Brother Harper had been beaten. However, upon seeing the tall and burly Andrew Hue, he was no longer surprised.

    Luna noticed the man addressed as Mr. Ma approaching them, and quickly moved Elliana Lyle further behind her, her hand already reaching for the knife strapped to her leg with determination that if this wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing dared to harm Elliana Lyle, she would take action!

    The worst-case scenario, they would go down together.

    Mr. Ma stopped a meter away, wearing an appropriately friendly smile, "Miss Lyle, howe you didn¡¯t notify me of your visit? My men are careless, I apologize for theck of hospitality, and I hope you can forgive us."

    "..."

    Elliana Lyle patted Luna¡¯s arm, hinting for her to rx, then stepped out from between Luna and Andrew Hue.

    "Can we leave now?" She wasn¡¯t letting her guard down, despite the man¡¯s amiability. If they could leave, she wanted to do so immediately, not wanting to stay a minute longer.

    "Of course." Mr. Ma smiled apologetically, "Miss Lyle, to show our apology, we won¡¯t collect the debts owed by South University students anymore. Someone is here to pick you up outside."

    Mr. Ma stepped aside, gesturing gentlemanly for them to proceed.

    Luna understood the man¡¯s intent and immediately said, "Little Huang got fifty thousand from us."

    Called "Little Huang" by Luna, Brother Harper was angered, wanting to shoot the woman, but he had to hold back for Mr. Ma¡¯s sake.

    "Why don¡¯t you return the money to Miss Lyle!"

    As they were about to leave, Luna suddenly turned back and approached Huzi.

    "Ah!!!"

    Luna pulled out the knife stuck in Huzi¡¯s thigh. It was custom-made with high-quality materials, and she certainly wasn¡¯t going to leave it behind.

    Huzi clutched the bleeding wound, screaming in pain. Brother Harper also couldn¡¯t bear it, grabbing his gun again and cursing at Luna with fury, "Ungrateful wretch, courting death!"

    "Little Huang! The guest is taking back her own belongings; what¡¯s wrong with that?"

    Mr. Ma scolded Brother Harper, then smiled again at Elliana Lyle, "Miss Lyle, shouldn¡¯t you check if anything else is left behind?"

    By now, Mr. Ma¡¯s tone was clearly different, suggesting that further antagonism might indeed prevent them from leaving. Cornered dogs will jump over walls; imagine what desperate men with blood on their hands would do!

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s expression turned cold, and she immediatelymanded, "Luna! Hurry up and leave!"

    "Yes, boss."

    Luna gave Brother Harper a look, sneering before following Elliana Lyle out.

    ...

    They were escorted out of Starry Tea House.

    Several men were already standing outside, with Raymond Wood naturally leading them.

    Seeing Elliana Lylee out, he rushed over with concern, "Miss Lyle, are you alright?"

    Elliana Lyle smiled, "I¡¯m fine." Then, she gave Luna a meaningful look.

    As for Luna, she acted as if nothing had happened, still there polishing her knife.

    Once everyone was in the car, Raymond Wood called Norman Bet.

    "President, I¡¯ve already picked up Miss Lyle. She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry."

    Upon receiving the call shortly after leaving Bright Tower Corporation, Norman Bet quickened his pace. But hearing that Elliana was safe, he indeed breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 113 - 112: Routine Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 112: Routine Inspection</h4>

    Elliana Lyle sat in the passenger seat, with Luna driving. As for the Hawthorne who wet his pants, Luna naturally didn¡¯t let him in the car and threw him directly to Raymond Wood.

    "How could you dare? Huh?" Elliana spread her hands, looking at Luna, who was driving, in disbelief.

    Originally, everyone agreed to just go and take a look, but Luna unexpectedly continued to stir up trouble!

    She could understand bringing a stun baton for self-defense, but Andrew Hue¡¯s expandable baton and Luna¡¯s several knives clearly showed they were not leaving without a fight!

    If she hadn¡¯t informed Norman Bet in advance, they might have all been in trouble today.

    "How could I not dare?" Luna gave a thumbs-up and pointed at herself, saying, "I¡¯m super brave, okay?"

    Elliana didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, but Luna certainly surprised her today. She always thought Luna was great at escaping, but didn¡¯t expect her fighting skills to be impressive too.

    Luna continued, "If I hadn¡¯t shown some restraint, Brother Harper would¡¯ve been finished by me today."

    "No! Weren¡¯t we supposed to investigate? How did it escte into a fight?" Elliana still didn¡¯t understand why smart Luna initiated the confrontation today.

    Luna waved her hand and said, "It¡¯s not like we had no chance. If you weren¡¯t there today, Andrew and I could¡¯ve wiped them out."

    "..." For some reason, Elliana had the illusion that they were the ones in a crime gang.

    Just then, Andrew stepped in, "Boss, don¡¯t be mad, it was reckless of us."

    Luna interjected, "Back when I was in XRB, I don¡¯t know how many criminal dens I eradicated. This kind of small issue, what¡¯s there to discuss?"

    "...Alright, alright! Next time, don¡¯t be so impulsive, okay? You¡¯ve turned the legal team into a kamikaze squad. I¡¯m the boss, could you inform me next time?"

    Luna casually asked, "If I inform you, could you let us go all out?"

    "No way! I dere, from now on, you can¡¯t do this kind of thing anymore!"

    Feeling the person beside her starting to sulk, Luna turned her head, raised an eyebrow and smiled, then used one hand to rub Elliana¡¯s hair before retracting her hand, saying, "Women need to be independent. Leaning on Norman Bet like this won¡¯t do, right Andrew?"

    Andrew thought for a moment, nodded in agreement, "Luna¡¯s right. Instead of taking orders from others, might as well take down the old Boss and be the boss yourself!"

    Elliana: "..."

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯m just messing with you. You¡¯re the boss, we listen to you."

    ...

    The car followed Raymond Wood and stopped next to Riverview za.

    "Norman Bet."

    Seeing the man just a few steps ahead, Elliana wanted nothing more than to run into his arms and stay there forever.

    But before she could run forward, the man was already striding towards her.

    "Don¡¯t act on your own without my permission from now on!" Norman Bet¡¯s face was stern, his tone carrying a warning.

    Elliana agreed with him, turned around to look at Luna, and asked, "Did you hear that? No acting on your own."

    Seeing the girl¡¯s "authority backed by power" demeanor, the man was amused yet sternly scolded, "...I meant you."

    "Ah? Oh..."

    At this moment, Andrew came over, took out a voice recorder from his pocket, and said to Norman Bet, "Big Boss, this is the evidence we recorded."

    Norman Bet nced at it, "Mm! Leave the following matters to Galen Collins, you all don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore, just wait for the results."

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City Police Department.

    Galen Collins had already received the recording, listened to it once, and immediately mustered people to start the arrest operation!

    Several police cars appeared at the tea market, finally stopping at Starry Tea House. Galen Collins dispersed some customers, led several armed police officers into thepany, and a chubby middle-aged man came out to greet them.

    "Officers, I¡¯m Liu Baozhong, the owner of Starry. What can I do for the officers?"

    Galen Collins didn¡¯t bother talking to him, directly taking out his badge, "Routine inspection!"

    Liu Baozhong showed no intention of moving aside, smiling, "Ah, it¡¯s Officer Collins. We run a legitimate business here. What could possibly warrant such a fuss from Officer Collins?"

    "Liu Baozhong! Do not obstruct my official duties!"

    Entering the back of the shop, Galen Collins and his people began inspecting in teams. These buildings were not only old, but the interior corridors wereplex and intertwined, making it hard to find your way without a guide!

    After an hour of searching, Galen Collins finally found a room with a mahjong table, with a formaldehyde smell. The chairs and tables inside were intact, the walls already repainted, the floors cleaned thoroughly!

    Though the arrangement didn¡¯t show much, the star-patterned ceilingmp Moon mentioned, missing a piece, was still here! Galen Collins could also confirm this was the scene!

    But now, the ce was empty and they couldn¡¯t find any trace at the scene!

    Liu Baozhongughed, "Officer Collins, this is just a mahjong room I just set up. The guys unwind here. Is there any issue?"

    With a grim face, Galen Collins gestured to his colleagues, "Let¡¯s go!"

    As soon as they left Starry, Galen Collins was surrounded by several people from nearby business associations, a woman questioning, "Officer, what crime did wemit here? You¡¯ve scared away all our customers, how are we supposed to do business?"

    At this moment, Liu Baozhong came out, no longer with the smile from before, but arrogantly dering, "Officer Collins, you¡¯ve harassed Starry Business Association without evidence, causing us significant losses! Our parentpany, Bright Tower Corporation, will seekpensation through legal channels!"

    "Officer Collins, right? You conducted such out-of-the-blue searches, brought us such great losses. We willin to your director!"

    With a stern expression, Galen Collins ordered, "Retreat!"

    After the crowd dispersed, Liu Baozhong saw the police off and told his man, "Get the Crippled One over to rece Little Huang! Send Little Huang to the Butcher¡¯s side!"

    ...

    After Elliana and the others left, they were about to find a ce to eat first, but before the dishes arrived, Galen Collins¡¯ call came through!

    "Who would have thought Galen Collins was quite fast!"

    But the results were not as expected, Galen Collins informed her they didn¡¯t catch anyone. The room they mentioned was already emptied long ago, but they would continue to investigate!

    And informed Elliana, that Starry Tea House and the surrounding tea market basically belonged to Bright Tower Corporation!

    And Bright Tower Corporation is thergest business association in South City, thergest supermarket in the city is also under Bright Tower!

    Every year, South City¡¯s major taxpayers are intricately linked with Bright Tower; they were advised not to act impulsively and that they would continue the investigation, stating that the recording they provided was only sufficient evidence against Brother Harper!

    Since there was evidence from Brother Harper¡¯s recording, Evelyn Dunn¡¯s case would reopen for investigation!

    They will look into it thoroughly!

    Elliana remained silent after hearing this, hung up the phone and told everyone Galen Collins¡¯ findings!

    "He got away again?" Luna angrily tossed her chopsticks, almost swallowing the crab in her mouth whole.

    Elliana exined to Luna again about the domestic situation, advising her not to rush, that there was already evidence of Brother Harper forcing Evelyn Dunn, and he absolutely wouldn¡¯t escape, he would be caught sooner orter!

    Remembering when Brother Harper asked for a photo with her and Andrew whispered to never agree to it, she asked about that!

    "For groups like them, when dealing with celebrities or people with some status, they usually take indecent videos and photos to have leverage over them!"

    "For a star like Boss, as long as they have that kind of leverage, it would bring them immense benefits! This is the mostmon tactic of the mafia on our side!"

    Andrew seriously lectured Elliana on how controlling celebrities, especially female celebrities, was all too simple for them!

 Chapter 114 - 113: Nonsense

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 113: Nonsense</h4>

    As Elliana Lyle was finishing her meal, she checked her phone and realized it was already March 19th. She then turned to Luna and said, "I need to leave tomorrow. Call me if anythinges up."

    Luna, engrossed in her crab, didn¡¯t even lift her head. She casually asked, "Where to?"

    "Back when the semester started, Sister Phoebe called me to say she got engaged. The engagement party is tomorrow."

    Although Elliana didn¡¯t want to see the Lyle Family at all, Sister Phoebe had always taken good care of her, and she was Joy¡¯s older sister, so Elliana felt obliged to go.

    "Engagement party?" Luna finally lifted her head, looked at Elliana, and asked, "Will there be good food? Take me with you. I don¡¯t have anything to do tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go with you for the feast."

    Even though Luna had no connection to the Lyle Family, these kinds of gatherings often include some irrelevant businessmen, creating a space for men to talk business. So, it wasn¡¯t out of the question to bring Luna along.

    When Elliana returned to the vi, she found that Norman Bet had already prepared a dress for her to wear the next day.

    It was a simple knee-length ck dress, though it was off-shoulder, it wasn¡¯t revealing at all. Paired with a jade lotus brooch, it looked gentle and elegant.

    "Luna, since there¡¯s still time, let¡¯s go out and pick a dress for you."

    As Elliana turned her head, she saw Luna and Andrew Hue busy "bullying" the little cat, Lotus.

    Luna offhandedly replied, "I have my own, don¡¯t worry about it, haha~ little kitty..."

    "Meow..."

    Elliana sighed, "...You two, don¡¯t rub its belly. It¡¯ll bite."

    "Your cat¡¯s dirty, can I give it a bath?"

    It was true that Lotus hadn¡¯t had a bath in a while, so Elliana replied, "Sure, go ahead."

    ...

    Forty minutester.

    Andrew Hue looked at the dripping wet cat and asked Luna, "Can we wring it dry? You grab its head, and I¡¯ll grab its hind legs."

    "..." Luna rolled her eyes and said, "Wouldn¡¯t that kill it? I¡¯ll lift it, and you gently squeeze out the water, then we¡¯ll blow-dry it."

    "Meow..." Little Lotus looked terrified, with her eyes wide open, body stiff, and pink ears pinned back to her head.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Elliana had already reached Norman Bet¡¯s office door, holding themb soup she had just cooked. Last time, he couldn¡¯t try it, so she was bringing it again.

    "Norman Bet~" She pushed the door open, only to find that the man wasn¡¯t there.

    He was likely in a meeting, so she went in, sat on the sofa and soon received a call from Zane Bet.

    "Hello, how much do you need?"

    Elliana didn¡¯t need Zane to say it; she knew he was calling for money.

    "Huh? No, I called to let you know I stayed with Dad today. I overheard Mia rke saying she wants to marry her niece to my brother, and Dad agreed to it. I thought I should tell you."

    "..." Elliana was silent.

    "But don¡¯t worry, Mia rke won¡¯t get her way. If you don¡¯t hurry up and get the marriage certificate with my brother, you might as well just cut to the chase!"

    Zane¡¯s suggestion was something Elliana agreed with too. Like Old Man Bet said, don¡¯t miss out, and she herself felt Norman might listen to his father more.

    "By the way, be a dear and send me 1.4 million; my game will be in beta next month, and I¡¯ll share the profits with you after itunches."

    After sending money to Zane, Elliana sat for a while before feeling sleepy and headed straight to the resting room.

    Before she knew it, it was 6 PM. When Elliana woke up, she realized she had only been lying diagonally before, but now she was in the middle of the big bed, her coat removed.

    It seemed Norman Bet had returned while she was asleep.

    She threw off the nket, got up, put on her coat and shoes, and headed out of the resting room.

    Sure enough, there he was, sitting behind his desk, stamping documents.

    "Awake."

    "Mm~" Elliana nodded and suddenly saw the thermos on the table, quickly walking over to the man, "Norman, I made soup for you. Try it."

    But when she opened it, she found it empty.

    "You already had some?"

    "Mm." The man set down hisst document, turned to her, and said, "You don¡¯t need to do these things personally."

    Elliana was taken aback; her smile faded gradually, and she asked, "Was it not good?"

    It couldn¡¯t be that, she had tasted it herself¡ªthe soup was just right, not too salty or nd.

    "I mean, you don¡¯t have to do these chores. We have house staff for that."

    The man exined.

    So that was it, and Elliana smiled, "That¡¯s different, this is what I call thoughtfulness."

    "..."

    Norman really wanted to say, "Girl, you don¡¯t need to be so persistent about cooking," but he chose not to, so as not to hurt the little girl¡¯s pride.

    Actually, the soup Elliana tasted had been swapped by Lana. However, when Lana was going to dump the soup, she got called by Luna to blow-dry the cat, which left Elliana with the soup she had made herself.

    When Norman took the first bite, the meat was tough, and the soup was overly salty. To not waste the little girl¡¯s thoughtfulness, he had Raymond Wood add water and cook it again so it was edible.

    "Did you like it? I can make it for you every day." Elliana asked eagerly.

    "... Sure."

    While screwing the lid back onto the thermos, Elliana remembered Zane¡¯s call, so she looked at the man and said, "Norman, why don¡¯t we get the marriage certificate the day after tomorrow?"

    Since she needed to go back to the Lyle Family tomorrow to get her household registration booklet.

    The man seemed a bit surprised by the little girl¡¯s eagerness, but it was a good thing. Considering the current situation with the Lyle Family, there was no need to notify them at all.

    And his father, even less so.

    "Alright."

    ...

    PM, Bet Family vi.

    As Elliana and Norman Bet walked through the door, Lotus immediately rushed out of the living room, ran into Norman¡¯s leg, and climbed his back with her ws!

    The jacket was snagged by the cat¡¯s ws!

    Andrew Hue and Luna chased down the stairs right after.

    "..."

    Luna skidded to a stop, scratched the back of her head, and chuckled awkwardly, "Oh, you¡¯re back."

    "Now, both of you, out of my house!"

    Norman Bet absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate people causing a ruckus in his house! Or cats running everywhere!

    "Lotus,e down,e to mommy, daddy¡¯s angry." Elliana cooed Lotus into her arms.

    Andrew Hue quickly got out of there, but Luna had no intention of leaving; instead, she boldly walked toward the room Elliana had arranged for her.

    Lana hurried over to take Lotus away because Norman Bet couldn¡¯t tolerate cat fur, so Lotus had her own room.

    "Haha... Norman Bet..." Because Norman hadn¡¯t beening home muchtely, and Lotus would wail in her room, Luna let her out.

    The man didn¡¯t say anything more, heading straight to the third floor, presumably to shower, after all, he¡¯d just had a cat climb on him.

    After he left, Luna came out of the room, nced up at the stairs, and walked over to Elliana, "See, women should be independent. Either that or have control over men. Look at your cat, it¡¯s be a cat under the eaves, having to bow."

    "Norman just doesn¡¯t like cat hair."

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Luna shook her head with a look of disappointment, then eyed Elliana¡¯s somewhat t figure with a peculiar gaze.

    Elliana felt a bit uneasy under her gaze, looking herself over but finding nothing amiss.

    "What are you looking at me for?"

    "Look at you, so t. No wonder you can¡¯t hold onto Norman Bet."

    Elliana: "Luna! That¡¯s too much!"

    Luna beckoned her over, "Come here." Then whispered in her ear, "I¡¯ll tell you how to enhance it..."

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 115 - 114: Engagement Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 114: Engagement Banquet</h4>

    a.m.

    Elliana Lyle woke up abruptly, shivering slightly.

    "Did you have a nightmare?"

    The man¡¯s gentle voice came from above her head. She was still in his warm embrace, feeling much more at ease instantly.

    What startled her was not anything else, but that in the dream she went to attend Sister Phoebe¡¯s engagement party, and on her neck...

    Thinking of what Norman Bet did to herst night made her a bit angry, and suddenly she was wide awake!

    Maybe because she hadn¡¯t spent quality time with Normantely, she indulged the man exceptionallyst night, even responding to him...

    If she hadn¡¯t stopped in time, things might have gone out of control.

    "Norman Bet, it¡¯s all your fault!"

    Elliana huffed and sat up, turned on the light, and checked the time on the wall clock before quickly getting out of bed.

    The man looked at her in bafflement, then sat up half-awake, and when he saw the little girl already sitting at the dressing table applying concealer to her neck, he instantly understood.

    "There¡¯s still time, early enough."

    Hearing the teasing tone in his voice, her face flushed with anger, "How could you still have the nerve to say that, it¡¯s all because of you!"

    "Yes, it¡¯s me."

    The man said, getting up, apparently nning to get out of bed.

    Soon, the man was already dressed, while she had only covered a small part. Casually, she asked, "Are you leaving this early?"

    The man came over and held her in his arms, watching the little girl busily touching up in the mirror, his tone indulgent: "Yes, finish early today, get the certificate tomorrow."

    Elliana turned back to look at the handsome face of the man and impulsively asked, "You want to get the certificate so you can start work?"

    "Yes."

    "..." Elliana didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, but anyway, what¡¯s toe wille, and she has psychologically prepared herself.

    "I¡¯m not talking to you anymore." Elliana continued applying concealer in front of the mirror.

    Seeing the striking marks on her white corbone, the man¡¯s voice was tender: "I¡¯ll be gentler next time."

    ¨D¨D¨D6 a.m.

    Lana had already helped her change into the dress. Elliana deliberately didn¡¯t style her hair, so it could cover more of what needed hiding.

    When she stepped outside, Luna was already standing by the car waiting for her, dressed in a ck hoodie, ck pants, and ck Martin boots, looking both chic and beautiful.

    Watching Elliana walk over with her skirt in hand and those fair legs beneath, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Buddy, aren¡¯t you cold wearing a dress?"

    Elliana bent down, tugging at her flesh-colored thermal pants, "Really thick."

    The car drove all the way towards Modison Hotel. Elliana soon fell asleep after getting in, she was really tired and had not fully woken up.

    After some time, the car stopped, and by then Elliana was in a deep sleep.

    "Buddy, we¡¯re here." Luna tried to wake her with a gentle pat on her flushed cheek.

    Joy Lyle was already waiting at the hotel entrance, ncing around. She hadn¡¯t received any reply to the message she sent to Elliana this morning. Although the Lyle Family elders were not too fond of her because of the South University news, she still hoped her sister woulde.

    At least it would give Grandma Lyle less toin about.

    Until she saw a familiar figure getting out of a white car, she finally rxed and quickly went up to meet her.

    "Sis."

    "Elliana."

    The two sisters hugged briefly, and only then did Joy notice a girl in sunsses standing next to her sister.

    Elliana quickly introduced them, then asked, "Where¡¯s Sister Phoebe?"

    "Upstairs preparing, the engagement banquet starts at noon. It¡¯s still early, not many people here yet, I¡¯ll take you up."

    "Okay."

    Room A-042.

    Inside, Phoebe Lyle was adjusting John Shaw¡¯s suit. Hearing the door, they both looked over.

    Seeing Elliana arrive, Phoebe warmly weed, "Elliana is here, have a seat, there are your favorite snacks on the table."

    "Hi, brother-inw, I¡¯m Elliana."

    Elliana greeted John Shaw after walking over.

    John smiled shyly, "Hello."

    Standing beside Elliana, Luna secretly sized up John Shaw.

    Phoebe then said to the man, "You go downstairs to help, I¡¯ll chat with my two sisters for a while."

    "Alright, you guys chat."

    When John left, the group sat on the sofa to chat idly. Luna was unusually quiet today, her face involuntarily cold the whole time.

    At this moment, a phone rang in the corner of the sofa, it was a WeChat call.

    Being closer, Luna handed the phone to Phoebe and inadvertently saw an avatar, which immediately caused her to pause internally.

    Phoebe took the phone, nced, and set it down again, saying, "In such a hurry, left without the phone." She answered it while speaking.

    "Come with me to the washroom," Luna whispered to Elliana, loud enough only for her to hear.

    ...

    "What do you mean?"

    "Shh! Keep your voice down!"

    Luna quickly made a silencing gesture.

    Elliana nodded, covering her mouth but she was still doubtful about what Luna said.

    "Could it be a coincidence?"

    "Better to err on the side of caution, try to find a way to get your two sisters out for a bit, and then bring me aputer and a data cable."

    "Huh? Where can I find those for you? Besides... there¡¯s not enough time."

    ...

    Luna lowered her head, frowning in thought, her eyes rolled and a bright idea lit up her mind.

    After going out, Elliana¡¯s dress was soaked with water stains, she said anxiously, "Sister Phoebe, the faucet sshed water all over me, do you have a hairdryer or something?"

    "Yes!"

    Joy had left at some point, and she followed Phoebe away from the sofa area.

    Luna took advantage of the moment to emerge from the washroom and said to Elliana, "Something came up at home, I have to go now."

    "Oh, okay."

    ¨D¨D¨DHalf an hourter.

    John Shaw came up to get his phone, but he couldn¡¯t find it anywhere, and Luna¡¯s phone was left behind.

    "She must have left in a hurry and taken the wrong one," Elliana said, feeling a bit guilty. Then she added, "Sister Phoebe, call brother-inw¡¯s phone."

    "Okay."

    When the call connected, it was indeed a girl¡¯s voice on the other end, Phoebe kindly said, "It¡¯s okay, you just took the wrong one."

    "Brother-inw, I¡¯m really sorry, my friend is always a bit scatterbrained." Elliana looked a bit embarrassed since Luna was herpanion.

    John shook his head, smiling, "It¡¯s alright, no problem." Then he said to Phoebe, "Phoebe, I¡¯ll head down first, the parents should be arriving."

    "Okay."

    Phoebe watched John leave before Elliana asked, "Brother-inw won¡¯t be angry, right?"

    "No, it¡¯s not a big deal."

    The current Phoebe, in her every move, exuded a gentle and serene grace, a far cry from her former indifferent image.

    "Sister Phoebe, I feel you¡¯ve be much more gentle than before, is it because of brother-inw?"

    Phoebe smiled and said nothing, implying consent.

    Soon, many people came upstairs, rtives from the groom¡¯s side, and the Lyle Family.

    Upon seeing her, Grandma Lyle¡¯s expression darkened, her mouth turning downward.

    "You came too?" Grandma Lyle asked with a cold face.

    Elliana held back her dissatisfaction, smiling as she greeted, "Grandma."

    If it weren¡¯t for the crowd today, Grandma Lyle might have driven her away.

    "Elliana, go help your sister Joy, she must barely be keeping up." Phoebe knew Elliana didn¡¯t want to stay here, so she quickly found an excuse to send her out.

    Elliana nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll go right away."

 Chapter 116 - 115: Light at the End of the Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 115: Light at the End of the Tunnel</h4>

    "Grandma, I¡¯ll go help out first." Elliana Lyle smiled gently. As long as she didn¡¯t make any mistakes, presumably Grandma Lyle wouldn¡¯t find too much to criticize.

    Grandma Lyle¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, and it seemed that the cane in her hand might fall on Elliana at any moment.

    But with so many people around, Grandma Lyle just nodded slightly.

    When she left the room, a little girl followed her out.

    "Elliana, can I take a picture with you?"

    A clear voice sounded from behind her. Elliana turned to look at the source of the voice, only to find a pleasant-looking girl, about 14 years old, who was probably still in middle school.

    She was dressed simply and was someone Elliana didn¡¯t know, likely a rtive from her brother-inw¡¯s family.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s expectant expression, Elliana finally agreed.

    As soon as Elliana left, the little girl posted on her social media with the caption: "My newfound sister, who knew she¡¯s a star, from now on my sister¡¯s got my back."

    ...

    "Hey, how¡¯s it going? Can you hurry up a little?"

    Elliana was hiding in the bathroom, making a call with a backup phone for Luna.

    The voice on the other end sounded a bit impatient: "Busy, busy. I¡¯lle get you when it¡¯s done. Bye."

    Beep beep beep...

    Luna¡¯s manner remained unchanged; she was ustomed to it.

    It was already 11 o¡¯clock. She had just seen her father in the borately decorated engagement banquet hall. Although not far away, she didn¡¯t want to go over and greet him.

    Some things are not so easy to let go of, nor are they easily forgiven.

    But now she had to go and say hi, because the household registration book was in her parents¡¯ room. To avoid troubles, she even thought of a specific reason.

    Looking at her father chatting with a few men, she took a deep breath and then calmly walked over.

    "Dad¡«"

    Elliana smiled sweetly and obediently, giving outsiders the impression that the father and daughter had an excellent rtionship.

    Shawn Lyle felt a bit ufortable with his daughter¡¯s smile, even finding it somewhat eerie.

    He remembered how angry Elliana was when she left and how she hadn¡¯t returned even for the New Year.

    "Elliana."

    Shawn¡¯s tone carried a hint of unfamiliarity. If Elliana were to shout at him angrily right now, he could still y the role of a loving father.

    But now, he didn¡¯t understand his daughter at all. Had shee to her senses?

    "Dad, our school needs the household registration book this afternoon. Can you call the housekeeper to send it to me? Please?"

    Clearly, Shawn hesitated for a moment before responding to her request, "Alright, I¡¯ll have someone deliver it to youter."

    "Notter, Dad. You always forget things, just make the call now. It¡¯s just a matter of one sentence." As she spoke, Elliana looked imploringly at the uncles who had been talking with Shawn.

    As expected, Shawn, who was most concerned about face, had no choice but to make the call to the housekeeper.

    "You¡¯re the best, Dad¡«" Elliana yfully blinked and said with a cheerful smile, "Dad, I¡¯m going to help Sister Joy now."

    The moment she turned around, Elliana put away her smile, and she even started to feel nauseous.

    Like swallowing a dead fly.

    Unable to spit it out, yet unwilling to simply swallow it down.

    Soon, she sessfully obtained her household registration book, and it was time for Phoebe Lyle¡¯s engagement banquet to begin.

    It was actually simple: just two people saying a few words on stage and the host livening up the atmosphere.

    Elliana sat with her peers, while at the next table, her aunt had already started making sarcastic remarks towards her.

    "I wonder, Elliana, why didn¡¯t youe home for the New Year? After all, you and Norman Bet aren¡¯t married yet, so why were you in such a hurry to spend the New Year at someone else¡¯s ce?" Her aunt spoke very bluntly, and everyone at the table heard it.

    "Mom, are you done yet? Can¡¯t you say a little less?"

    Christopher Lyle was already feeling impatient. Although he didn¡¯t like Elliana and his two sisters, he also didn¡¯t like hearing such snide remarks.

    "You brat!"

    If Grandma Lyle weren¡¯t upstairs, Christopher probably wouldn¡¯t dare to talk back to Belle King.

    At this point, Ada Lee tried to smooth things over, calming the small storm, then turned to Elliana: "Elliana, how have things been with you and Norman Bettely?"

    "We¡¯ve been getting along especially well, thanks for your concern, cousin." With a few simple words, Elliana blocked Ada¡¯s prepared speech.

    Ada smiled gently, "That¡¯s good. I was just worried you¡¯d get bullied all alone out there."

    "No chance, cousin. He¡¯ll protect me well."

    Elliana¡¯s smile was so innocent that Ada could hardly maintain herposure.

    After eating a few bites of food, she found an excuse to leave. She really didn¡¯t want to dine with the Lyle Family any longer.

    The longer she sat, the shorter her life would feel.

    As she stepped out of the hotel for some air, she happened to bump into Luna parked by the roadside.

    "How¡¯s it going?" Elliana asked.

    Luna¡¯s face looked quite heavy, leaving Elliana unsure of whether the news was good or bad.

    "Speak up."

    "I¡¯ll talk to you about it in the car."

    Luna returned the phone to John Shaw, and Elliana said goodbye to Phoebe and Joy.

    "Sister, I¡¯ll drop by your ce to hang out next time. You have to treat me well."

    "Sure, as long as youe."

    Phoebe had also noticed how her mother had mocked her sister at the dining table just now, but she couldn¡¯t intervene to help Elliana, so she could only stand by and watch.

    ...

    The car drove along the ring road, and Luna clearly stated, "I looked into it. John Shaw¡¯s contact listbels that friend as ¡¯Haizi,¡¯ and it¡¯s the same person who messed with mest time. You should know what that means, right?"

    "But..." Perhaps because he was Sister Phoebe¡¯s fianc¨¦, Elliana instinctively wanted to defend him.

    But she knew, more likely than not, it was true.

    And Sister Phoebe had just gotten engaged to John Shaw, she couldn¡¯t just confront them now.

    However, if John Shaw really was the person behind the online loans¡ªheartless and ruthless¡ªthen he had to be caught!

    "Don¡¯t worry, I asked Norman Bet for some people to keep an eye on things. We¡¯ll give your sister some face."

    "Okay."

    ...

    Halfway down the road, Luna¡¯s car was intercepted by Norman Bet, and the "target" was her.

    Elliana held a bag and waved it at the man, "Norman Bet, ta-da! Look, household registration book."

    The man took the bag from her hands, "Hmm, I also finished matters early."

    At 5 PM.

    Sitting in the car, Elliana repeatedly looked at the two red booklets. She had them in her past life too, but these ones felt scorching hot.

    This belonged to her and Norman Bet, she had be his wife, his legal wife.

    She flipped through them countless times, still feeling like she was dreaming.

    She turned her head to look at the man driving, whose expression was filled with unprecedented warmth, like a piece of warm jade.

    So handsome that she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away.

    "Norman Bet, did I marry you?"

    "It was I who married you."

    These two sentences were very familiar...

    She remembered the lotus pool in full bloom, remembered the little girl in a white gauze dress, and remembered the gentle young boy.

    The young boy ced a ring made of flowers onto the little girl¡¯s finger, and she asked with a bright smile, "Brother Norman, am I considered married to you?"

    "Yes, it was I who married you."

 Chapter 117 - 116: Another Village Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 116: Another Vige Ahead</h4>

    Although Norman Bet apanied her to get the marriage certificate early, he left again just after returning due to the backlog ofpany affairs.

    So tonight, she¡¯s definitely sleeping alone again.

    The next morning.

    Elliana Lyle was awakened by a phone call, or rather, the phone ringing mixed with a knocking sound.

    "Are you up?" Luna¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    She groggily got up, turned on the light, and then went to open the door.

    "Morning~"

    Luna stood at the door, looking at her very seriously: "John Shaw has fled."

    "Oh, ...what?!" Elliana immediately lost all drowsiness, she naturally understood Luna¡¯s meaning!

    She was now already sure that John Shaw was the one involved in lending, and as the saying goes, if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, you won¡¯t be afraid when ghosts knock on the door at midnight.

    As for the escape, it¡¯s likely that John Shaw had some suspicions about the loss of his phone!

    However, Luna didn¡¯t seem anxious about this and continued, "His escape is enough to prove his guilty conscience, and there¡¯s no trace of him leaving the hotel in any major surveince."

    Upon hearing this, Elliana raised her hand to pat her dizzy head, feeling a bit regretful and said, "I should¡¯ve notified Galen to catch him yesterday, now he¡¯s lost, and we have to find him again."

    "That¡¯s not important."

    "How is it not important, we finally found a clue..."

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s nagging attitude, Luna was tired of hearing it, "Master, stop it."

    Elliana: "..."

    "I¡¯m telling you the main business here."

    Luna sighed and said, "Listen to me first, I added some little gadgets to his phone, I know where he¡¯s gone, so just when Norman Bet is away today, we can follow Galen Collins to find him, we might uncover something about Nancy."

    At the mention of Nancy, Elliana didn¡¯t hesitate any further and readily agreed.

    Before setting off, John Shaw¡¯s location had already stabilized, Luna drove her own car and naturally followed Galen Collins¡¯ police unit.

    ording to the location data, John Shaw was in a rarely popted suburb, because it used to be entirely covered by heavily polluting chemical nts,

    which led no one to be willing to live there.

    "What kind of expression do you think John Shaw will have when he sees you?" Luna teased.

    Elliana was in no mood for joking at the time; John Shaw was a bad guy, but he was also Sister Phoebe¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    They just got engaged yesterday, and today they were going to arrest someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦, even if Sister Phoebe knew John Shaw was a bad person, it would still be a form of hurt.

    Seeing Elliana uninterested, Luna pursed her lips, switched the subject and said, "By then I¡¯ll copy theirpany¡¯s file records, we might just find Nancy¡¯s lendingpany, so our efforts wouldn¡¯t be in vain."

    "And you don¡¯t have to worry, putting that bastard John Shaw in jail just helps rid your sister of this ill-fated rtionship."

    "Let¡¯s hope so."

    They drove for four hours before reaching near the destination.

    Upon getting out of the car, a nce revealed that the roads here were still quite essible; after all, many workers used to live here and it was also a prosperous chemical industry site.

    At this time, Galen Collins¡¯ police team had dispersed and were gradually surrounding the target building.

    To avoid interfering with Galen, she and Luna stayed faithfully behind at a distance.

    Luna was carrying aptop bag, she needed to copy the data before Galen collected evidence.

    ...

    "Don¡¯t move! Squat down! Hands on your heads!"

    With the police warning, it was confirmed they sessfully surrounded the lendingpany.

    This was set in a simply broad cement basement level one underground, with two or threeputers, a must-have card reader POS machine, and live ying loan videos.

    Those people, upon seeing the police, scattered like headless flies, but faced with the police¡¯s weapons, each was knocked down and obediently squatted with hands on heads.

    Yet, one woman did not follow the police¡¯s instructions to squat down.

    It wasn¡¯t until Elliana followed Luna down that the woman reacted.

    When Elliana saw the woman, her pupils shrank suddenly: "Sister Phoebe!"

    She couldn¡¯t imagine that Phoebe Lyle would actually be here!

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D South City Police Department.

    Interrogation Room.

    "She¡¯s not, she just came to see me, she has nothing to do with our business, you can¡¯t arrest her!"

    At this moment, John Shaw was somewhat emotionally out of control, even though he was handcuffed, one or two police officers still couldn¡¯t hold him down.

    After a long time, probably from exhaustion, John Shaw quieted down, then the police said, "As long as you answer truthfully, everyone will stay calm!"

    "Phoebe Lyle has nothing to do with us, she knows nothing, she just wanted to see me today, she really knows nothing!"

    John Shaw desperately exined, he was scared, scared that because of him, he would drag the moon-like Phoebe Lyle into the mire too.

    ...

    After questioning and with Elliana there, soon enough, Phoebe Lyle was released.

    On leaving the police department together, both remained silent, neither taking the initiative to speak first.

    Perhaps the atmosphere was too weird, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but say, "Sister Phoebe... I¡¯m sorry..."

    I have no choice but to do this...

    "There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, you did well." This was Phoebe Lyle¡¯s affirmation to her.

    Phoebe stopped in her tracks, looked up at the sky, clear and crisp, the sunlight shone on her face, seeming to coat it with ayer of gentle light.

    "I never thought...he was involved in illegal lending, I always thought he worked in building materials."

    If not for wanting to suddenly visit John Shaw¡¯s work address today, she might never have imagined he was involved in crime.

    And John¡¯s work was to monitor loan videos, she was just about to have a quarrel with him when the police arrived.

    "Sister Phoebe..."

    "I¡¯m fine, I just... it¡¯s just a bit unexpected."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Inside the interrogation room.

    John Shaw had begun to confess.

    "I originally wanted to wash my hands of this after thest year..." He had thought of living a peaceful life with Phoebe Lyle...

    The police continued to ask, "When did you start working in the illegal lending industry?"

    "Since graduating from high school..."

    At that time, John Shaw¡¯s family was dirt poor, too poor to afford university.

    And Phoebe was always the girl he wanted to pursue, yet there was a huge gap between them, so at that moment, he strongly rejected Phoebe¡¯s confession to him.

    At that time, a few hoodlum friends found him, and with aligned interests, they decided to do something big.

    Initially, they only had a smartphone, and the maximum loan was just a few hundred bucks.

    They found out that lending a hundred bucks could result in collecting back a few thousand through threats...

    From the initial few hundred bucks, to thousands, and then to theter loan videos...

    Their profits just kept getting more and more.

    Low costs, high ie, after collecting enough money from victims, they could sell the debts to debt collectorpanies for cheap.

    In merely five or six years, these young men who were dirt poor made quite a lot of ck money through harmful loan videos...

 Chapter 118 - 117: Young Love

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 117: Young Love</h4>

    "After I graduated high school, my family couldn¡¯t afford to send me to college. I worked on construction sites, delivered packages, waited tables, and in the end, I couldn¡¯t evene up with the money for my mom¡¯s surgery. What could I do...? What do you want me to do?"

    John Shaw yelled at the police, his face flushed with emotion, and he even stood up in agitation.

    The police said coldly, "That¡¯s not an excuse formitting a crime! Sit down!"

    ...

    "I never intended to hurt anyone at the start... I just... I was just terrified of being poor. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone..."

    After graduating from high school, because his family was too poor to afford his college education, John Shaw went to work at construction sites.

    Later, John eventually became a small contractor, borrowed high-interest loans in order to secure a project, and ended up deeply in debt.

    Paying off the debt through food delivery and courier services was unrealistic, and he couldn¡¯t even afford his mother¡¯s medical bills, so broke that he couldn¡¯t pull a single penny from his pocket.

    After a series of events, John met a few high school ssmates who had turned into gangsters, the so-called close buddies from high school.

    After some discussions, they embarked on a path of crime.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DOutside the police station.

    Listening to Phoebe Lyle¡¯s calm story, Elliana Lyle understood that the love between them was beautiful and not wrong.

    From their first acquaintance in high school, Phoebe never despised John for his family¡¯s poverty, and John began to have subtle feelings for Phoebe that intensified over time.

    They separated after high school graduation, andter encountered each other by chance.

    The John who could now take money out of his pocket met once again the girl he adored in his youth, on the street.

    The feelings from their teenage years began to sprout, and with some money in his pocket, John felt brave enough to pursue Phoebe.

    Everything started anew from here, but reality is always cruel.

    Elliana didn¡¯t speak, but reached out to hold Phoebe¡¯s hand. From Phoebe¡¯s transition from breakdown to calm, she knew that Phoebe could no longer forgive John.

    "Elliana, I¡¯m going back to North City tomorrow." Phoebe seemed to have reverted to her former indifference, the warmth from inside out disappeared without a trace.

    John changed Sister Phoebe, then turned her back to her old self.

    Perhaps... their rtionship was truly over.

    At this moment, Luna¡¯s car rolled up, evidently havingpleted the copy.

    After taking Phoebe back to the hotel, they too headed back.

    Halfway, Norman Bet sent her a message.

    Norman: "There was an incident at the factory down there, I might not be around for a few days, be good at home and wait for me toe back."

    "..."

    Kitten: "Where are you going?"

    Norman: "Holy Spring Town."

    Looking at this name, it seemed somewhat familiar, yet she couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen it before.

    Kitten: "Be safe, return soon, I will miss you."

    Back at the vi, Luna returned to her room and started sifting through the copied materials, not allowing her to get close.

    With no choice, Elliana had to cuddle the cat and watch TV to pass the time.

    PM.

    Luna had been in the room for five hours. Having just had dinner, she sat on the couch watching TV, somewhat absent-minded, asionally ncing toward Luna¡¯s room.

    The cat in her arms had already fallen asleep. Just as she was about to pat the cat¡¯s head, she heard a click, "Come quickly! I found it!"

    Luna dashed out of the room, startling the small Lotus Flower in her arms, causing it to leap onto the back of the sofa with a strong kick of its hind legs.

    When she turned back, Luna was already approaching with aptop in her arms, sitting down beside her, visibly excited.

    At a nce of theputer screen, she saw Nancy¡¯s name along with her ID number.

    Nancy had actually borrowed money from John Shaw here.

    Just as they exchanged nces, the small Lotus Flower fiddled with the remote, coincidentally switching to the news channel.

    "In recent days, Wyen City has been experiencing continuous heavy rainfall, prone to urban flooding,ndslides, copsing roads, houses, bridges, etc., please be alert for flood control..."

    Wyen City?

    This name...

    Suddenly! A thought burst in Elliana¡¯s mind! She quickly turned her head to the television to verify.

    Luna saw her surprised expression and said, "Wyen is far from South City, it has nothing to do with you."

    But Elliana seemed not to hear, her eyes trembled slightly, fixed on the TV screen.

    Holy Spring is in Wyen, and in her previous life, Wyen suffered an unprecedented flood! Holy Spring was the most severely affected!

    Although she could not remember the exact date, it should be around this time, and in her past life, Norman Bet shouldn¡¯t have gone to Holy Spring either...

    With that thought, Elliana hurriedly picked up the phone from the coffee table.

    "The number you have dialed is not in service area, please try againter..."

    Holy Spring is a very remote mountainous area, having no signal is normal, she just didn¡¯t expect Norman Bet to get there so quickly, or perhaps Norman sent the message after reaching Wyen!

    She frantically opened the ticket booking app, discovering no flights to Wyen for theing days, nor any high-speed trains, only a slow train avable the day after tomorrow.

    Think... think harder...

    In her previous life, she had unintentionally seen it on a news tform, and about seven to eight dayster, reports of the flood in Wyen emerged.

    But the reports were also dyed by several days, so it should be two or three days before the flood happens in Wyen!

    "What¡¯s up? What are you thinking so seriously?" Luna waved her hand in front of her.

    Elliana suddenly grabbed Luna¡¯s wrist, speaking very sternly and seriously: "Luna, I¡¯m entrusting you with Nancy¡¯s matter, I have to go to Wyen."

    "?!"

    "Why are you going to Wyen? To volunteer? Your small frame..."

    Elliana¡¯s expression tightened slightly: "Norman Bet is in Holy Spring, Wyen! He has no signal there, I¡¯m afraid something might happen to him!"

    ...

    Two hourster, Elliana was already in a car.

    The driver was someone she wasn¡¯t very familiar with, named Guan Han, a very young guy, slicked-back hair, wearing a "carefully" tailored suit, making his ordinary appearance seem like a big boss.

    At the same time, Guan Han was also quite helpless. It would take at least two days and a night to drive from South City to Wyen, a long and tiring trip.

    The next morning, Elliana had spent all night calling Norman Bet, yet still couldn¡¯t reach due to the service area. From staying up all night, she looked somewhat haggard.

    At this moment, Guan Han pulled over at the side of a small town road, turned to look at Elliana, and smiled: "Miss Lyle, let¡¯s take a day to rest first, I¡¯ve been driving all night and can¡¯t drive if I¡¯m fatigued."

    At noon, around 12, Elliana informed Guan Han to set off, clearly, Guan Han was somewhat reluctant.

    Despite his annoyance, he said nothing.

    The journey went on into the night, and after reaching another small town, Guan Han also stopped the car, immediately stating his thoughts: "Miss Lyle, I¡¯m genuinely exhausted, I can¡¯t drive without resting overnight."

    "I don¡¯t have time, could you push on just a little longer?"

    Seeing Elliana¡¯s unwillingness to agree, Guan Han got angry, pped the horn, "Miss Lyle, I¡¯m a human, not a cow, sheep, pig, or dog, what do you take me for? Don¡¯t I need rest?"

    Being ordered to drive Norman was one thing, but being ordered by a woman, he found very frustrating.

 Chapter 119 - 118: Rushing to the Holy Spring

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 118: Rushing to the Holy Spring</h4>

    "You know I didn¡¯t mean it that way!" Looking at Gu Han, who had a firm attitude, Elliana Lyle resisted the urge to p him and sighed heavily.

    Although she had learned to drive from Luna, she didn¡¯t have a license and wasn¡¯t very skilled.

    "Rest for one night, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning."

    The next day, 6 a.m.

    Knock, knock knock!

    The person inside the room impatiently pulled the nket over their head, yet the knocking continued, "Gu Han, are you up? We should get going?"

    "Damn! Annoying woman!"

    Gu Han was hired as a driver at the beginning of the month, thinking he could drive luxury cars and impress girls. But he never had time to go out, always on standby for Norman Bet!

    He could still bear with Norman Bet, smiling while driving, but couldn¡¯t stand Elliana Lyle, a young brat.

    Knock, knock knock...

    Elliana had been knocking for about ten minutes, yet saw no sign of him getting up, and her call was directly hung up.

    She knew Gu Han was doing it on purpose.

    At ten in the morning, Gu Han¡¯s door finally opened, and Elliana was still standing at the door.

    Gu Han looked a bit surprised, "Miss Lyle. Morning."

    "..." Elliana didn¡¯t speak, seemingly holding back something.

    Honestly, from such a close distance, this young girl was truly stunning, although not very tall, it didn¡¯t really matter. If only...

    "Since you¡¯re awake, can we leave now?"

    She held back her frustration. In the morning, she had considered finding another driver, but in this small town, where could she quickly find a suitable person?

    Only then did Gu Han snap out of his fantasy, hurriedly saying, "Alright, Miss Lyle, let¡¯s eat something first, I¡¯m quite hungry."

    "Okay."

    After the so-called breakfast, Gu Han was finally willing to leave, humming a tune as he drove.

    She sat in the back seat, repeatedly trying to contact Norman Bet.

    Buzz buzz~

    It was a message from Luna.

    Luna (Master): "I went to the police station, asked a few people from the loanpany, they said they don¡¯t know, the person in charge is John Shaw, but ever since John Shaw tried calling your sister yesterday and got hung up, he¡¯s gone silent and won¡¯t say anything. Also, where did Li Si go?"

    Miaow: "I haven¡¯t seen Li Si recently either, could it be that John Shaw sold Nancy¡¯s debt too?"

    Luna (Master): "Possibly, I¡¯m still verifying it. How are you? Where are you?"

    She nced up at Gu Han, holding back her anger as she typed.

    Miaow: "Still far away."

    Luna (Master): "Be careful on your own, and once you find Norman Bet,e back quickly. It¡¯s been raining nonstop in Wyen recently, something¡¯s bound to happen sooner orter."

    Pikachu?~

    At this moment, Victor King¡¯s call came in, and Elliana was briefly stunned.

    Honestly, she hadn¡¯t been in touch with Victor King since New Year, she almost forgot she was a celebrity.

    "Hello, Ms. King."

    "Elliana, it¡¯s like this, Joy is so busy on her side..."

    Victor King sounded a bit awkward. She¡¯s been passing all of Elliana¡¯s invitations to Joy, and now Joy is overwhelmed...

    Elliana immediately understood what Victor meant and said, "It¡¯s okay, Ms. King, go ahead."

    "Oh, it¡¯s like this, there¡¯s a youth campus film ¡¯Time with You¡¯, inviting you. The director, Reese Young, is also a well-known director in the country and it¡¯s a big investment from Radiant Light under Melody Harmony."

    After Victor King finished speaking, she thought for a moment, then asked, "When does filming start?"

    "No rush, early next month."

    "Alright, take the offer for me, and send me the script in electronic form afterwards."

    After hanging up, Elliana was about to reply to Luna.

    Screeeeech¨D¨D¨D!

    The piercing sound of hard braking startled her, making her lurch forward. Thankfully, she was wearing a seatbelt, so nothing happened.

    Looking up, she realized there was a traffic jam.

    "Gu Han, go down and see what¡¯s going on," Elliana instinctively said.

    ...

    Gu Han didn¡¯t respond, with his hand on the steering wheel, showing no intention of getting out.

    "..."

    Getting out of the car, Elliana looked around. They were on a country road, surrounded by trees and fields, with light drizzle falling.

    She found an honest-looking uncle standing by a truck and asked, "Hello, uncle, do you know what¡¯s happening up ahead?"

    "The road ahead copsed, a big truck got stuck, there¡¯s no way for our big trucks to pass, so we just stopped," the uncle said with a helpless expression.

    Only then did she notice the uncle¡¯s truck was loaded with goods. The dy must be frustrating.

    Then the uncle pointed to her car, saying, "Your small car should be able to get through from the side, several cars have already passed."

    "Okay, thank you, uncle."

    "No problem, no problem."

    Back in the car, she told Gu Han, "The road ahead copsed, a big truck got stuck, we can get through from the side."

    "Alright, but if the car gets scratched, you¡¯ll have to exin to Mr. Norman," he didn¡¯t want to take the me.

    "..." Elliana exhaled, "I said drive!"

    ...

    South City Rnd Agency Co., Ltd.

    "How did Radiant Light be part of Melody Harmony?"

    In the office, Nathan Dawn roared, and Cari stood at the door, slightly bowing her head.

    Nathan Dawn held documents in his hand, raising them mid-air, before finally throwing them away from Cari.

    This surprised Cari a bit. If it were Shane Southwell at this moment, her forehead would probably be bleeding.

    Her forehead often got "identally injured" by Shane Southwell, so she always kept bangs to cover her forehead.

    Nathan Dawn sat down, massaging his temples.

    Radiant Light was an emerging bigpany, originally just a streaming tform, now equal to Rnd.

    He had intended to cooperate, especially with the highly anticipated ¡¯Time with You¡¯, nning to send Eleanor Llyod.

    But what Radiant Light announced on Weibo today really infuriated him!

    The phone screen still disyed the original announcement.

    @Radiant Light Group

    #Radiant Light Group announces management team adjustments as follows: The current Co-CEO Tan Peng and some senior management team members honorably retire, resigning from their current management positions. Vice President Vincent King of Melody Harmony and Rob Zephyr, CEO of White Goose Films, are appointed as CEO and Executive Director of Radiant Light Group, respectively.

    Cari picked up the files from the ground, ced them on the table, and exined, "Vice President, maybe Radiant Light¡¯s acquisition of major streaming tforms was financially supported by Melody Harmony behind the scenes."

    Nathan Dawn didn¡¯t respond. The day before yesterday, he saw Melody Harmony sell White Goose to Radiant Light, found it odd at first, but now everything made sense.

    Norman Bet, the old fox!

    "Alright, go and call Eleanor Llyod."

    Truth be told, Nathan Dawn was extremely annoyed with Eleanor Llyod, who thought she was clever, using a small ount to attack Elliana Lyle behind his back, only to get caught and directly receive awyer¡¯s letter from Elliana¡¯swyer.

    He tried his best to clean up Eleanor Llyod¡¯s mess to minimize the loss.

    Half an hourter, Eleanor Llyod hesitantly knocked on the door.

    A few days ago, Nathan Dawn had a huge outburst at her, coupled with the overwhelming work burden, she really wanted to escape from there.

    "I¡¯m nning to send you abroad to take the lead role in "Spy Conspiracy 2." You need to transform your career. Of course, whether it works out depends on your ¡¯effort¡¯."

    The word ¡¯effort¡¯ was heavily stressed by Nathan Dawn, making Eleanor Llyod¡¯s face turn pale!

 Chapter 120 - 119: Running Into an Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 119: Running Into an Acquaintance</h4>

    The car gradually drove onto a rtively open road, with the sound of rain pattering outside the window.

    At noon, after Norman parked the car at a rest stop, he shouted, "Miss Lyle, let¡¯s get out and have a meal."

    With that, he got out of the car, seemingly unwilling to continue driving.

    Elliana¡¯s face was somber, she had reached her limit. With a m, she got out of the car, walked up to Norman with a stern expression.

    "Miss Lyle, I want to eat..."

    Before Norman could finish his sentence, the keys in his hand were swiftly snatched away by Elliana!

    Seeing Elliana already seated in the driver¡¯s seat, he had no time to react, as the car¡¯s engine revved to life.

    "What are you doing?" Norman leaned on the car window, knocking twice.

    Seeing Elliana was determined to leave on her own, he quickly stood in front of the car, shouting, "This car is allocated by thepany, you can¡¯t drive it away!"

    To him, Elliana was just a star, Norman Bet¡¯s kept lover. If such a good car was lost, he couldn¡¯t afford topensate.

    Elliana rolled down the car window, leaned out, and warned sternly, "Move!"

    "You can¡¯t drive the car away!" Norman spread his arms defiantly and said harshly, "If you dare, run me over!"

    At this moment, Norman lifted his face, looking down on Elliana, not believing she would really dare to run him over, thinking she looked like a timid and easily bullied girl who would surely back down if he stood firm.

    Time was urgent, and Elliana could not afford any more dy! Facing Norman¡¯s threat, she fixed her gaze, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

    With one step on the elerator, the car¡¯s wheels spun like an arrow, charging straight at Norman blocking the way!

    Seeing the car was about to hit him, Norman panicked, rolling and crawling frantically to the side! He stopped only after two full rolls!

    Although he wasn¡¯t hit, Norman was indeed terrified, sitting on the ground, gasping heavily.

    He hadn¡¯t expected Elliana really intended to run him over. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, he might have been sent flying!

    Watching the car¡¯s departing silhouette, Norman, with a vicious expression, spat heavily on the ground, "Damn it..."

    Without Norman hindering her, Elliana elerated the car, unknowingly surpassing 200 on good road sections, going even faster!

    At night, she finally reached the area of Wyen, and the rain was getting heavier. The windshield wipers swayed nonstop, not daring to pause.

    The interior of the car was dim, with only the voice of the car navigation apanying her. Usually afraid of the dark, at this moment, she summoned an inexplicable courage.

    At midnight, as the rain gradually lessened and appeared to stop, she became increasinglyplex and excited as she drew closer.

    Just as she started driving towards the Holy Spring direction, upon entering the countryside road, she encountered another roadblock!

    "..."

    Stopping the car, she anxiously got out to check. Although the streetlights weren¡¯t very bright, she could vaguely see a long queue. It wasn¡¯t likely to clear anytime soon.

    Returning to the car, she checked the navigation; it was still 20 kilometers to Holy Spring. If she walked faster, she could reach Holy Spring Town in about 5 to 6 hours!

    After a moment of thought, she decisively abandoned the car and started walking!

    After walking for over an hour, she saw a blockade and a warning sign on the road.

    "Landslide ahead, currently being repaired."

    Thendslide must be due to the waterlogged ground, and if this continued, something would happen sooner orter! She had to hurry!

    A drop of rain fell from the sky, and she felt a chill on the tip of her nose; soon her face felt the raindrops as well. Elliana felt rmed! How did it start raining again?

    She looked around; the wind had picked up. But after just ten seconds, the wind intensified, causing the treetops to whirl fiercely, swaying like they were vowing not to stop until they seeded.

    Within moments, the scattered raindrops turned into a torrential downpour, pounding forcefully on her body.

    As her phone had navigation broadcasts, she quickly shielded it with her chest, wrapping it tightly before continuing onward through the rain.

    Less than a minuteter, the phone made no sound, perhaps due to water damage or a dead battery.

    She was drenched to the bone by the rain. The streetlights flickered with the thunder¡¯s strikes, seemingly about to go outpletely at any moment!

    Looking down at the roadside, she saw the water in the drainage ditches rushing, carrying turbid muddy water colored like caramel coffee.

    Faced with such a situation, she could only protect her heart area with both hands, curling her body slightly as she moved forward¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford to lose warmth now since she hadn¡¯t found Norman Bet yet...

    After persevering for a few minutes, she saw a figure ahead!

    The heavy rain blurred her vision, but the shlight illuminating confirmed that someone was there!

    Several men in raincoats were surprised to see Elliana. They were traffic police checking thendslide site, repairing the road.

    One traffic police officer understood, shouting, "Do you have a raincoat? Give her a raincoat!" because the rain was too loud to hear people talking.

    Wearing a raincoat, Elliana thanked them, though her voice could not be heard at all.

    She bypassed a few of them, intending to continue forward because she had checked the navigation carefully; the first fork here led to Holy Spring Town.

    "Where are you going? It¡¯s dangerous up ahead; anotherndslide could happen at any moment. I¡¯ll take you to the nearest Rain Terrace Vige."

    A traffic officer stopped her, attempting to pull her toward the police car.

    "No! I must go to Holy Spring..."

    "What did you say?" the officer shouted loudly.

    As Elliana was struggling with the rescue officer and trying to exin, suddenly a strong light approached and was blinding.

    As it got closer, she realized it was a military vehicle.

    It turned out that a nearby army unit was stationed not far away, and had been dispatched to assist upon hearing about the natural disaster.

    A group of soldiers got out of the car, heading toward the traffic police, and among them, Elliana saw a familiar face.

    It was Hannah!

    "Hannah! Hannah!" Elliana hurriedly broke free from the officer¡¯s grip and ran to that familiar figure.

    "Little Sprout?!"

    Seeing Elliana like this, Hannah was also shocked, wondering why she was here.

    "Go help them quickly!"

    After yelling at the soldiers, Hannah pulled Elliana into their car.

    In the warm carpartment, after sipping the hot water Hannah handed her, Elliana felt like she¡¯de back to life.

    "Why did youe running here? Where¡¯s Norman Bet? Why did he leave you here alone?" Hannah asked as she wiped Elliana¡¯s face with a towel.

    "Cold, it¡¯s really cold..."

    She took a few sips of the hot water,posing herself as she shivered, and said to Hannah, "I came to find Norman. Hannah, listen to me, a catastrophic flood will strike Holy Spring at any moment, and people will die there."

    "Little Sprout, what are you saying?" Not that Hannah didn¡¯t hear, she just couldn¡¯t believe it. It was just heavy rain; it hadn¡¯t reached a flood stage yet.

    Seeing that Hannah seemed not to believe her, Elliana didn¡¯t know how to exin. In her past life, because the disaster was discovered toote, Holy Spring Town suffered heavy casualties!

    Taking hold of Hannah¡¯s hand, which was wiping her face, Elliana¡¯s anxious eyes pleaded, "The Holy Spring Town reservoir is about to copse, and the entire Holy Spring will be flooded! There¡¯s still time to evacuate people and perform rescue operations."

    With their eyes locked, Hannah¡¯s expression wasplex, unsure whether to believe it or not.

    Just as she was hesitating, Elliana was on the verge of breaking down from anxiety.

    "Hannah, please save them. What I say is true; these are things from my past life, and...and Norman Bet is trapped in Holy Spring." Her grip on Hannah¡¯s hand tightened, a pleading tone in her voice.

    Whether Hannah believed her or not, Elliana was going to find Norman Bet herself!

    "Alright! I believe you."

    Hannah sighed. Even though the talk of past life experiences was puzzling, she was moved¡ªafter all, it concerned lives, and she couldn¡¯t risk ignoring the warning!

 Chapter 121 - 120: I Must Find You

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 120: I Must Find You</h4>

    Hannah Collins reported the matter to her superiors under her own name, but initially, they didn¡¯t believe it. However, they did trust Hannah as a person.

    They then responded, saying they would inform the mayor of Holy Spring Town and asked Hannah to lead a team to investigate.

    By this time, the road blockage had been cleared enough for vehicles to pass, and military vehicles were already on their way to Holy Spring Town.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you to see Norman Bet, so don¡¯t panic," Hannahforted the restless Elliana Lyle.

    At that moment, a soldier brought a self-heating meal, already heated and ced in a cardboard box, and handed it to Hannah, saying, "Captain, it¡¯s warmed up."

    "Here, Little Sprout, quickly eat something." After handing the meal to Elliana, Hannah hugged the shivering Elliana to keep her warm.

    Even though they were separated by a raincoat and both were damp, it should provide some warmth.

    Watching the person slowly nibble at the food, Hannah admired her. She actually came this far alone to find Norman Bet.

    Soon, the vehicle arrived in Holy Spring Town, followed by several military vehicles behind them.

    Thanks to Hannah¡¯s report, her superiors, though initially skeptical, had been on high alert, and when the water level first started to rise, the mayor of Holy Spring Town noticed it!

    Upon receiving the notice, the military leaders immediately dispatched arge force to Holy Spring Town to reinforce the riverbanks!

    Listening to the report from the soldiers in the military vehicle behind them, Hannah instinctively nced at Elliana.

    Little Sprout really predicted it; she even began to think Little Sprout had some sort of foresight ability!

    Standing outside the vehicle, Hannah handed a shlight to Elliana, "Little Sprout, take the shlight and wait for me here. I have to go reinforce the riverbanks, and I¡¯ll notify Norman Bet!"

    "Hannah!..."

    However, Hannah walked away right after saying this, without giving her a chance to speak!

    She knew that there seemed to be no signal where Norman Bet was, so Hannah¡¯s notice might not reach them!

    She got out of the vehicle, hoping to drive herself, only to find there was no vehicle for her to use.

    By now, the soldiers were already directing the people to evacuate, and everyone around the small town was so busy that no one had the time to pay attention to her!

    In desperation, she grabbed a busy evacuating old man and urgently asked, "Do you know if there¡¯s arge factory nearby? Yuanqi Group¡¯s."

    "What did you say?" Due to the noise of the heavy rain, the old man leaned his ear closer to her.

    Elliana repeated her question into the old man¡¯s ear, and he pointed to a road behind, saying, "There¡¯s only one factory here, it¡¯s on that road leading into the woods."

    "Okay, thank you. Hurry and get out of here." She released the old man¡¯s hand and headed straight toward the road he indicated.

    The rain grew heavier, and she gripped the waterproof shlight tightly.

    The road beneath her feet was gravel, nked by woods, with many fallen branches on the road, and the further she went, the more water there was.

    Eventually, her sneakers got stuck in the ankle-deep mud, leaving her barefoot, but she ignored her shoes and kept running forward.

    Without the mud-heavy shoes, she found she could move faster.

    Not knowing how far this road would lead or how long the journey would take, all she knew was she had to find Norman Bet.

    Meanwhile, on Hannah¡¯s side, sandbags were being packed, and soldiers transported them one by one to the riverbank.

    In this rainy night, their busy figures were the most striking sight.

    Watching Hannah carrying a sandbag, a soldier wanted to help, "Captain! Let me, you go notify the civilians to evacuate!"

    "Someone¡¯s already been sent to notify, no nonsense, hurry up and carry them!"

    "Yes!"

    ...

    "Ah©`©`©`!"

    A scream was drowned out by the heavy rain! No one could notice.

    Elliana fell to the ground, writhing in pain, and despite the agony, she struggled to pick up the shlight nearby.

    When the light shone on her foot, she looked over, trembling.

    Next to her foot was a flow of bright red water; her foot had been pierced from the sole to the top by a sharp branch broken by the wind!

    The piercing pain was nearly unbearable...

    Tears mixed with rain, shey on the ground, head buried, gasping heavily.

    After quite a while, she propped herself up with her arms, trying to get up, with the branch and the tree trunk attached; each movement drew more blood from the wound...

    She had to pull it out, and as she did, every muscle in her face twitched, she bit her lip hard. With all her strength, she let out a muffled scream that was swallowed by the heavy rain, "Ah©`©`©`!"

    Though it was just a branch barely thicker than a nail, the pain of pulling it out was almost life-threatening!

    Shey in the rain for a minute, but every second felt like an hour.

    She still managed to get up, telling herself it didn¡¯t hurt...

    After enduring countless hardships over three hours, she finally found the factory with the Yuanqi Group sign.

    The factory had lost power, and everyone seemed to still be inside.

    With a sh of lightning as bright as day, she saw the copsed signal tower not far away.

    So the wind had knocked down the signal tower here from the start, hence why Norman Bet couldn¡¯t be reached, and the factory was still quiet.

    It seemed she hade to the right ce; the people at the factory had yet to receive the evacuation notice, and she needed to inform them quickly!

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DDormitory.

    Urgent footsteps echoed in the hallway when Raymond Wood rushed in without knocking for the first time, looking visibly rmed: "Boss, Miss Elliana is here, telling us to evacuate."

    Norman Bet, who was organizing documents by shlight, froze upon hearing this and immediately abandoned the paperwork to head out.

    In the dormitory stairwell, he saw the little girl propped up against the stairs, herrge raincoat covering her small body.

    "Why did youe?" Although surprised, Norman Bet quickly pulled Elliana into his arms.

    "Norman Bet, a flood ising." Her voice was weak, and she bit her lip hard to stay focused.

    "Hurry, Hannah and the others are already reinforcing the water bank, quickly notify everyone to evacuate."

    "Hurry up¡«"

    The people on the lower floors had already been woken by Elliana, and Raymond Wood brought a loudspeaker to repeatedly inform the workers to evacuate orderly along with Norman Bet.

    With most workers having vehicles, plus the public buses, not only could everyone fit but there were empty seats left.

    So, this time, everyone could evacuate together.

    Elliana was already in the car with Norman Bet, at the back of the convoy. With the raincoat being long enough, she deliberately tucked her foot in to avoid worrying the man.

    "Norman Bet, hold me, I¡¯m cold."

    She cradled her chest tightly, as cold blood circted through her body. It was a hypothermic state, and she could only cover it tightly, knowing if her heart turned cold, she was done for.

    The man gently removed her wet raincoat, holding her tightly in his arms.

    Words were unnecessary against the strength of this trembling embrace, this warmth was beyond measure.

    His little girl took such huge risks to inform him about the evacuation. Seeing her condition, his heart was filled with aching and gratitude, but mostly aching.

    Driving back from the factory to Holy Spring Town did not take long; however, as they approached Holy Spring Town, the car slowed down.

    At that time, the riverbanks were on the verge of copse! It wouldn¡¯t be long before the waters would flood over, and even the reinforced sandbags were already tottering.

    Shortly after, their vehicle stopped, advancing no further. Elliana looked out the window and saw Hannah leading people towards them.

    ...

    "Hannah."

    Upon seeing Norman Bet, Hannah was a bit surprised, "Norman Bet, why are you evacuating just now? Didn¡¯t I send you the factory notice earlier?"

    Hannah appeared somewhat anxious and continued, "We¡¯ve just received news that the evacuation route ahead has suddenly copsed, cutting off the evacuation path."

    She had just sent apany of soldiers to clear the road and help evacuate people, but the message from up ahead indicated it would take at least half an hour.

    And now, what worried her most was the riverbanks nearing their limit!

 Chapter 122 - 121: Evacuation

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 121: Evacuation</h4>

    The rain kept pouring harder, and the howling wind knocked incessantly on the car windows. In the rainy night, people¡¯s hearts grew increasingly anxious.

    "Report to the brigadier! The road ahead is under repair and will take at least half an hour!"

    A middle-aged man by the riverbank listened to the news from the walkie-talkie. He was Brigadier James Marsh of the Special Forces, currentlymanding at the riverbank.

    This half-hour of repair, plus the time needed for evacuation, means the riverbank must hold for at least an hour!

    In front of the riverbank, stacks of sandbags were being battered by the waves.

    In the pitch-ck and chaotic environment, only the sound of torrential rain and the wind could be heard, along with flickering shlight beams.

    Soldiers reinforcing the riverbank ran back and forth, some struggling to steady the sandbags, others busy with shovels, and some carrying sandbags to the riverbank.

    The sound of their breathing was drowned by the rushing rain.

    James Marsh didn¡¯t have the luxury of thinking too much; the most important thing now was to keep the riverbank strong, to buy time for road repairs.

    Shouting into the walkie-talkie, he ordered, "Wang Pan! Hurry up! We can¡¯t let the water breach the riverbank. Strengthen the sandbags quickly! Buy more time for the evacuation!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    At that moment, a report came through the walkie-talkie from the road repair team.

    The sound of the torrential rain mixed with anxious shouting was extremely noisy: "Brigadier, there¡¯s andslide on the road ahead. We¡¯re clearing the path, but we¡¯re short-handed. Requesting support!"

    Standing in the heavy rain, James Marsh could hear the rain hitting his raincoat hood. He quickly pulled down the hood, wiped his face with his hand, and made a decision, shouting into the walkie-talkie, "Hannah Collins! Take your people and clear thendslide!"

    Hannah Collins, carrying sandbags, immediately dropped them upon receiving the brigadier¡¯s order. She raised her head to see the rain blurring her vision.

    Everywhere, people in raincoats were moving sandbags. Her squad was already in disarray.

    Seeing the squad leaders of Squad One and Two nearby, she could only shout, "Squad One and Squad Two! Follow me!"

    The heavy rain washed over the stacked sandbags, knocking a few down! At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t hold!

    "Everyone! Use your bodies to hold the line! Buy more time for evacuation!"

    "Yes, ma¡¯am!"

    The soldiers showed no fear as they faced the terrible flood, throwing aside sandbags and rushing forward without hesitation.

    When Hannah Collins and her team reached the road, Norman Bet immediately approached her after alighting from the vehicle: "Hannah, what¡¯s the situation now?"

    "Thendslide is blocking the road ahead. We¡¯re about to clear the path!"

    Norman Bet took a loudspeaker handed to him by Raymond Wood and, braving the rain, shouted to the workers in the factory¡¯s bus: "All men under 50, get out and help clear the road! The troops are reinforcing the riverbank upfront; we must rely on ourselves now!"

    The man shouted again and again, and Raymond handed Norman Elliana Lyle¡¯s discarded raincoat under the rain.

    In the face of disaster, everyone was equal, and those workers, upon hearing their leader¡¯s call, set into action.

    With the first person, then the second, and the third alighting, half of the several thousand workers, along with the men originally living in Holy Spring, came forward! Some women even took shlights and joined!

    Norman Bet looked towards Hannah Collins¡¯s direction and shouted, "Hannah! Hannah! We need tools!"

    "What¡¯s that?" Hannah pulled down her raincoat hood, the rain too loud for her to hear clearly.

    "We need tools!"

    "Got it!"

    Before long, two soldiers carried bundles of shovels over.

    Norman Bet shouted, "Everyone, grab a shovel and clear the road upfront!"

    The group followed the troops towards the road blocked by thendslide, and Norman Bet dressed Elliana Lyle in a raincoat and carried her out of the vehicle.

    He was going to ce Elliana in the vehicle upfront.

    Hearing the raindrops hitting the raincoat, Elliana curled uneasily in the man¡¯s arms, knowing without opening her eyes how fierce the wind and rain outside were and how harsh the environment was.

    But her mind was dazed, her forehead felt aze, while her cold limbs were weak and feeble.

    Arriving at the blocked road upfront, Norman Bet entrusted her to a woman with a child.

    The woman said, "Rest assured, leave her to me. My husband is also helping upfront."

    The road was thoroughly blocked by thendslide! Even a fewrge trees were stranded in the center of the road!

    Several soldiers in army uniforms were lifting the trees in the rain! The reinforcement arrived amidst the rain to assist quickly.

    Once the trees were moved aside, everyone began digging, as mud from the upper left of the road continued to flow down from the incessant rain!

    "Hannah! Block the left mudslide with sandbags! Clear the right!"

    With strength in numbers, the left mudslide was quickly blocked with sandbags, and soon the right side of the road was cleared!

    Just then, Elliana Lyle stumbled out from the woman¡¯s car!

    The surrounding noise was chaotic, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything, but she could see the man who, quite uncharacteristically, was covered in mud and dirt, leaning on a shovel and gasping.

    "Why are you getting down!" Seeing Elliana had left the car already beginning to evacuate, Norman Bet was furious.

    "Norman Bet... I want to stay with you... go together..."

    Already several vehicles had passed through the road, the traffic beginning to move. Though the pace was slow, at least they were evacuating.

    "Norman Bet, take Little Sprout and go, I will buy you time!"

    It was Hannah Collins¡¯s voice.

    Looking towards her with some difficulty, "Hannah... let¡¯s go together..."

    She knew what buying time meant.

    Something would happen...

    "I can¡¯t leave with you. Myrades are still ahead," said Hannah Collins before turning to go, leading the soldiers who went to clear the road back to the riverbank.

    It was impossible for her to call Hannah back.

    "Norman Bet... Hannah..." Leaning in the man¡¯s arms, she felt her eyelids growing heavier, as if they¡¯d never open again once closed.

    Raymond Wood started the car, turning on the lights inside, and that¡¯s when the man noticed Elliana Lyle¡¯s bloody feet!

    Holding Elliana¡¯s cold hand, he said, "Darling, hang in there, don¡¯t sleep." The man¡¯s voice carried a pleading tone as he held her tightly...

    Listening to the man¡¯s voice, she wanted tofort him but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Eventually, she lost consciousness!

    ...

    Hannah Collins reached the riverbank, seeing the soldiers had already formed a human barrier, standing against the torrential rain and flood! Even though they were about to keel over from exhaustion, they gritted their teeth and held on!

    Despite this, the sandbags were teetering, barely holding together!

    At this critical moment, Hannah led the others to rush to the riverbank to strengthen the human wall!

    Water had started to overflow from the top of the sandbags, cascading down over the soldiers¡¯ heads! Clutching each other¡¯s hands and linking arms, they used their bodies to press tightly against the sandbags!

    "Aah---! Hold on!"

    In the hearts of all the soldiers, there was only the thought of holding steady. Behind them were the people.

    Countless soldiers shouted in unison their final slogan: "Loyal to the country, loyal to the people!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 123 - 122: Awake

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 122: Awake</h4>

    Tap tap tap...

    Tap tap tap...

    The person lying on the white hospital bed unconsciously furrowed her brow and finally woke up amid the cking of typing sounds.

    When Elliana Lyle first opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t clearly see the things in front of her. She only saw a blurry human figure, but as she adjusted, she saw Luna sitting beside her.

    "...Luna"

    "Hm?" Luna, who was ying with her phone, suddenly looked up and was delighted to see Elliana awake: "Oh, you¡¯re finally awake!"

    "..."

    Elliana slightly turned her head, her gaze dazed. She didn¡¯t want to speak or move.

    As she became more alert, her sense of pain became sharper. She now felt pain all over her body, especially the wound on her foot, which hurt so much it almost made her suffocate.

    "You sure can sleep, it¡¯s been the fourth day today. Want to eat something?" Luna said as she shouted outside.

    "She¡¯s awake; bring in something to eat!"

    Then she picked up her phone and opened the food delivery app, selecting a few dishes for herself by tapping the plus sign. Of course, these weren¡¯t for Elliana.

    "Luna... Where am I?"

    "A hospital, can¡¯t you tell?" Luna picked up a fruit knife from the fruit tter, patiently peeling an apple, and then said: "I couldn¡¯t reach you when I called, so I came to Wyen myself. Just as I arrived, I thought you were done for."

    Wyen? Elliana stared nkly at the ceiling, unable to figure out why she was in Wyen.

    Luna then brought a small piece of apple to her mouth, "Ah, open up."

    The sweet and sour taste of the apple spread on her tongue, and she chewed slowly as her groggy brain began to start.

    Suddenly, she stopped chewing. She remembered; she came looking for Norman Bet! Where... is Norman Bet?

    She looked around and finally locked eyes with Luna.

    Luna was startled while cutting the apple and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me all shocked?"

    "Where¡¯s Norman Bet? Where is Norman Bet?" Elliana asked as she began to prop herself up from the bed.

    The needle in her hand started to show signs of blood-backed flow due to herrge movements.

    "Hey hey hey! What are you doing?" Luna quickly put down the apple and fruit knife, while Elliana had already stood up with the help of the bedside cab.

    "Oh no! It¡¯s bleeding, it¡¯s bleeding! Where are you going?"

    Facing Elliana¡¯s determination to leave, Luna was flustered and helplessly grabbed the hanging IV bag.

    Just then, the door opened.

    The person entering was Norman Bet!

    "..."

    She hugged Norman Bet tightly and burst into tears. She almost thought Norman Bet was gone...

    The man lightly patted the little girl¡¯s back and then coldly nced at Luna, who was holding the IV.

    "Why are you looking at me? She came down on her own." Luna said while shaking the medicine bottle in her hand, "Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m holding the IV?"

    "Norman Bet... sob sob..."

    "Shh, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here." The man withdrew his gaze, patientlyforting the little girl in his arms.

    While Elliana was relieved to have finally found Norman Bet, she suddenly remembered Hannah and those warriors...

    Instantly her heart sank!

    Thump thump!

    Upon hearing the noise, she suddenly looked toward the door, only to see Hannah appear at the door! Leaning against the door frame, crossing her arms, she teasingly smiled, "Oh, Little Sprout hasn¡¯t got much backbone, only knows how to cry every day!"

    "..." Elliana felt her nose twinge and her eyes immediately redden a shade, choking back tears and finally unable to hold in her emotions.

    She ran away from Norman Bet, barefoot, without hesitation.

    Faced with Elliana¡¯s sudden actions, Luna panicked and quickly followed while holding the IV!

    At the door, Hannah was momentarily stunned. Seeing Little Sprout rushing toward her, she hurriedly lowered her hands to steady the staggering Little Sprout!

    Unexpectedly, Little Sprout jumped into her arms!

    Little Sprout hugged her waist and wailed, leaving Hannah momentarily at a loss, but she quickly reacted, gently soothing her: "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, our Little Sprout is the bravest, I was just joking."

    "Sob sob... Hannah... I was scared... I was scared you¡¯d be hit by the flood... sob sob..."

    Luna, holding the IV, lookedplicated. Why doesn¡¯t Elliana cry in her arms? She was the one always by the bedside, right?

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, we¡¯re all okay. Just a few were injured, but they¡¯re getting better now. Be good, no more crying..."

    Soon, the meal arrived; it was Elliana¡¯s nutritional supplement.

    Since Elliana clung to Hannah and wouldn¡¯te down naturally, Hannah fed Elliana.

    Just as Hannah was feeding Elliana a spoonful of chicken soup, Luna impatiently stopped her: "Do you know how to take care of someone? You didn¡¯t even blow on it."

    Then she looked at Elliana and said, sounding like she was scolding: "Get a grip, girl; she¡¯s your rival, not your husband."

    She pointed at Norman Bet, "Your husband is standing right here."

    Elliana: "..."

    Norman Bet: "..."

    "Norman Bet,e on, I almost forgot I¡¯ve got things to do," Hannah stood up from the bedside and handed the spoon to the man.

    Looking at the other Little Sprout who was almost about to explode, Hannah glided over with a smile, pulling Luna close to her side.

    "The couple shouldn¡¯t have you as the third wheel. Come out with me."

    "Let go of me! I can walk by myself!"

    ...

    Ten minutester.

    Facing Norman Bet handing her the soup, Elliana shook her head.

    "Are you full?" the man asked.

    She nodded, then he moved the things aside, gently lifting her and cing her snugly on the bed.

    "Good, stay put, don¡¯t move around."

    "Norman Bet, what happened to your face?" She finally saw scratches on his handsome face, not too serious though.

    The man tucked her under the quilt, "Nothing, just minor scratches."

    Then Elliana remembered someone and suddenly, flushed with anger, she reported to the man: "Norman Bet, your driver Han, if he weren¡¯t so slow and verbose, I¡¯d have arrived long ago! Fire him!"

    "Alright, fired." The man replied patiently.

    "Also, I want to learn how to drive, that way I¡¯ll be able to drive without worry in the future!"

    "Sure, when you recover, I¡¯ll take you to learn."

    ¨D¨D¨DTwo dayster.

    Today was the day to leave Wyen, and before departing, Luna insisted on carrying her, saying she¡¯s really strong.

    However, Norman Bet wouldn¡¯t allow it, yet seeing Luna so adamant, he eventually agreed.

    "How about it? I seem pretty strong, not weak at all, right?"

    Ellianay on Luna¡¯s back with aplex expression, thinking it over: "Well... Luna, did something hit you?"

    "..."

    She wouldn¡¯t admit she¡¯d been taunted by that tomboy Hannah again!

    Luna immediately got upset: "Why do you care? Just tell me if your girl is awesome or not?"

    "Awesome..." Not finished speaking, a loud thud was heard! Elliana¡¯s foot banged against the door frame!

    "Ohhhhh¨D¨D¨D! My foot! My foot!"

 Chapter 124 - 123: Youâ€™re Back

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 123: You¡¯re Back</h4>

    South City.

    Bet Family Vi.

    "Luna, is there any news about Nancy?"

    Elliana Lyle halfy on the sofa, sipping the milk that Lana brought.

    To be honest, since the high fever burned her brain "faulty," she only now remembered about Nancy¡¯s matter.

    "The debt wasn¡¯t sold, it shows as cleared, and I¡¯ve been looking for you these days, so there¡¯s no substantial news."

    Hearing this, Elliana felt a bit disappointed, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Luna patted her shoulder,forting her, "Hey, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve got me. Since you¡¯re injured, just focus on getting better, I¡¯ll keep investigating."

    "Okay." After finishing the milk, she suddenly remembered John Shaw and hurriedly asked, "Any news about John Shaw? Is he still not saying anything?"

    "Sigh, it¡¯s hard to exin, he¡¯s not saying a word. It feels like he¡¯s be a mute. Galen Collins has invited a psychologist, I¡¯ll go to the police station tomorrow to check."

    As they were talking, Luna¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    She picked it up and was a bit surprised, as this jerk, disappeared for so long, was actually calling her now!

    "Hello, calling me only now, where the hell have you been?"

    Luna didn¡¯t bother being polite, aside from her astonishment, she was also a bit angry!

    After all, she had to investigate things herself these days, even reading a bunch ofw books. If she studied for a couple more days, she could probably take the bar exam.

    The other end of the line seemed noisy, probably in a crowded ce.

    Only to hear Li Si reluctantly saying, "I took a trip to Singapore, the old Boss wanted me to go, and I just returned, just got out of the airport."

    "Went abroad and didn¡¯t know to give us a call?" Luna didn¡¯t believe Li Si¡¯s words at all, did Norman Bet have enough to eat and sent him abroad?

    "Couldn¡¯t help it, I was too busy at first. I did call the Boss a few days ago, but no one answered."

    Li Si¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound like he was lying, which made Luna even more perplexed, why send someone abroad for no good reason? Further studies?

    "Why did Norman Bet send you abroad? Which country did he send you to?"

    "Singapore." The other end paused for a moment, then quickly said, "I¡¯ll catch a cab, and tell you the details when I get back."

    Beep beep beep...

    "Who called?" Elliana had already stretched her neck, especially since she heard Luna mention Norman Bet, she became even more curious.

    Luna put down her phone and sat down beside her with a displeased expression, "Li Si called, this guy went abroad, don¡¯t know what he was doing, let¡¯s wait till hees back."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D40 minutester.

    Li Si arrived in a very formal suit, dragging a suitcase. The drizzle outside left him covered in raindrops, hair looking like it was sprinkled with white sugar.

    The house servants quickly helped Li Si with his luggage and handed him a dry towel.

    "Oh, what an ordeal it was this time," he waved as soon as he entered, eximing endlessly.

    Sitting in front of the sofa, Elliana focused her gaze on Li Si who just sat down and asked, "Li Si, what did you do in Singapore?"

    Luna was just as curious, their expressions were synchronized.

    "..." Li Si first gulped down a few sips of water and was about to speak when he noticed Elliana¡¯s bandaged foot and immediately frowned, "Boss, what happened to your foot?"

    Elliana quickly waved her hand, "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, you go on." She was still waiting for Li Si to exin why Norman Bet sent him abroad.

    "Well, it was like this, the old Boss initially said he¡¯d pay Evelyn Dunn¡¯s family a million aspensation for mental distress, but they weren¡¯t happy, insisted on more money, so the old Boss sent them abroad, to Singapore."

    Elliana nodded, then asked, "What did you do?"

    "Don¡¯t interrupt!" Luna pped Elliana on the forehead and then looked at Li Si, "Continue."

    "Here¡¯s the thing, the old Boss not only sent them abroad, but he also got them new nationalities, arranged work and a vi for them in Singapore!"

    Luna, upon hearing this, was full of question marks, "Is Norman Bet out of his mind? A one-stop service that¡¯s so thorough!"

    Not only Luna was puzzled, but even Elliana found it a bit odd.

    "Hey hey hey!" Li Si shook his head and waved his hand, leaning in seriously towards the two, "None of that matters, what matters is the old Boss¡¯s crazy move... ."

    Li Si recalled the day he arrived in Singapore...

    As soon as he got off the ne, he received an address, but he didn¡¯t have to find the way himself, someone was going to pick him up.

    After a half-hour drive, the person who picked him up dropped him off in front of a detached vi, a garden house, clearly a ce for rich people.

    As soon as he got off the car, another car stopped in front of the vi, and the person who got out was someone Li Si recognized¡ªone of the old Boss¡¯s guys.

    Right after that, Evelyn Dunn¡¯s family got out, and the old Boss¡¯s guys were very polite to them.

    "Mr. Dunn, this is the vi our boss arranged for you, please go ahead."

    Watching Evelyn Dunn¡¯s family being led into the vi, he himself was handed several copies of documents to review carefully.

    After he finished reading, Evelyn Dunn¡¯s family escorted the old Boss¡¯s men out.

    It was clear that Mr. Dunn was overjoyed, exuding happiness from within, "Oh my, this vi is wonderful, I never dared to imagine living in such a nice ce my whole life. Thank your boss for me."

    "Wait a minute!"

    Luna interrupted Li Si directly, "Just tell me what finally happened?"

    "Oh,e on! Let me finish!" Li Si waved his hands restlessly, "After the old Boss¡¯s men left, it was my turn, I brought up the issue of defamation against the boss¡¯s reputation, nning to sue them. At the time, they didn¡¯t care, but when sentenced, you should have seen their faces turn green."

    "Not only did I secure damages for the boss, but the old Boss also bought their debts. As a result, they went bankrupt and still owe you 4 million in mental distress fees. Right now, they can only work to repay the debt."

    Li Si finished with a chuckle, "This was the easiest case I ever fought, didn¡¯t need to prepare anything."

    "..."

    Elliana and Luna exchanged nces, and Luna immediately joked, "I always thought Norman Bet was a cold piece of wood, but didn¡¯t expect he¡¯s actually an arctic fox."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DMelody Harmony Group.

    In the second-floor reception room, there were a lot of employees, who were Norman Bet¡¯s drivers and bodyguards.

    At that moment, everyone was standing in a formation, and the man lecturing in front of them was Raymond Wood.

    "All of you remember, from now on, what Miss Lyle says is akin to the boss¡¯s words, got it?"

    "Got it!"

    Raymond moved back and forth, finally nodding with satisfaction, "Go back and write a reflection, submit it by the day after tomorrow at thetest."

    With that said, everyone exchanged looks, immediately realizing that Brother Wu was in a bad mood, probably scolded by the boss and now venting on them.

    Last time he made them write essays, and this time it was reflections, really living up to being sent by the boss to teach in the countryside for two years.

    "Got it?"

    At this point, someone cautiously asked, "Brother Wu, what should the reflection be about?"

    Raymond Wood frowned and stated sternly, "The reflection on today¡¯s lecture, no less than five hundred words! You¡¯re dismissed."

 Chapter 125 - 124: Loveâ€™s Grave

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 124: Love¡¯s Grave</h4>

    CEO office.

    Gazing at the exquisite wooden door, Raymond Wood sighed slowly with several stacks of documents in his arms, taking a deep breath before knocking on the door.

    "Enter."

    With the person inside indicating, he carefully pushed the door open and walked in lightly.

    Walking to the desk and looking at the CEO¡¯s indifferent face, he said awkwardly, "CEO, these all require your personal signature."

    The nobleman sitting behind the desk slightly nodded, not even lifting an eyelid, which made him slightly relieved.

    Just as he was about to ce the documents down, he heard the man¡¯s question, which instantly put his heart in his throat!

    "Have you booked the ticket for the day after tomorrow to Africa?"

    Raymond felt the man¡¯s words cold, without a trace of warmth! He hesitated and tentatively said, "Um... CEO, can I not go?"

    The man lifted his gaze and nced at him, then coldly said, "Three months!"

    "Huh? No! CEO, I..." Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be one month? How did it be three months?

    "Six months!"

    Raymond: "..."

    Forget it, forget it, if he spoke any further, he might never return...

    He was really unlucky to have hired Tommy the driver, he genuinely didn¡¯t want to go on a business trip to Africa!

    As they say, only the one who tied the knot can untie it; if he went to plead with Elliana Lyle, could he perhaps be exempted from the "punishment" of going to Africa?

    "While you still have time, finish your work and then leave."

    "... Yes, CEO, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get busy."

    "Mm."

    Just as Raymond turned around, he suddenly remembered something and said, "CEO, I¡¯ve already arranged amodations for them; they can move in at any time."

    "Alright, you may go."

    Leaving the office door, Raymond thought to quickly call Elliana.

    When he picked up his phone, he realized he didn¡¯t have Miss Elliana¡¯s contact information at all!

    Moreover, Miss Elliana was very particr about her phone; even the severely water-damaged phone was repaired by him. Even if he found her contact info, it would be futile.

    Must he visit her personally? But during working hours, he didn¡¯t dare to leave; after work, he didn¡¯t dare to seek Elliana out in Norman Bet¡¯s presence.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Bet Family Vi.

    After the rain, the air was filled with the fragrance of earth and grass. Luna pulled Elliana Lyle, who waszing on the sofa, outside and was now pushing a wheelchair around the courtyard.

    Due to Norman Bet¡¯s dissatisfaction with Luna and the others lingering at the vi, he had arranged alternative amodations for them. Tommy had already left after hearing Norman¡¯s arrangements; only Luna remained unafraid of Norman, still showing no intention of leaving.

    Luna was pushing Elliana with one hand and chatting with Group Two on her phone with the other.

    Luna: "All this fuss by Norman Bet, it¡¯s just staying in his house for a few days. Besides, living close makes things easier, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Tommy: "The estate is pretty decent."

    Tommy: [Image]

    Tommy @ Tommy: "It¡¯s indeed nice. I¡¯m still on my way. How about going for a barbecueter?"

    Tommy: "Ok."

    Looking at the photos Tommy sent, the living room was quite big. She could put many things in there; it did look nice indeed.

    She immediately said to Elliana, "How abouting to live with me? Why stay here? You¡¯re constantly being watched; at home, I hate my brother watching over me the most!"

    Faced with Luna¡¯s invitation, she could only chuckle awkwardly, "No way, I¡¯m married. I can¡¯t possibly abandon my husband, can I?"

    "Married?" Luna was stunned for a moment, even stopping the wheelchair.

    With a face full of question marks, Luna looked at her and asked, "When did you get married?"

    "Just recently, I even got the marriage certificate."

    "Tut-tut-tut~ You¡¯ve entered the grave of love; you¡¯ll have to have kids, raise kids, provide for kids, eventually bing a yellow-faced woman, and Norman Bet will bring a few young, beautiful women home to vex you." Saying this, Luna tutted twice again, looking regretful.

    Elliana was momentarily stunned and thought, it really is the butterfly effect. Actually... she inexplicably worried; it seemed her father and mother were very loving, yet in the end...

    She strongly refuted, "No, Norman Bet isn¡¯t that kind of person."

    "Don¡¯t believe me?" Luna shook her head and sighed, "I think you¡¯re just love-blinded."

    Ding-ding-ding-dong-dong ?~

    At this moment, Luna¡¯s phone rang in her pocket; seeing an unknown number, she hesitated to answer but did so seeing it was from South City.

    "Hello! Hi."

    After a few words, Luna handed the phone to her and said, "For you."

    ...

    At night.

    After Luna left, Elliana could only lie on the bed reading to pass the time. Suddenly hearing the sound of a car downstairs, she quickly set aside her book and stood up, supporting herself by the bed.

    Hopping towards the window, she wasn¡¯t surprised; it was Norman Bet who had returned.

    She quickly hopped back to bed, covered herself up, and obediently waited.

    Click¡«

    The man opened the door and came in; seeing the little girl¡¯s smiling face, he instantly felt something was up.

    "Speak up, what is it."

    This...

    Elliana¡¯s smile nearly froze; she hadn¡¯t even started her n when being questioned so bluntly by the man made her instantly feel guilty.

    The man had already untied his tie and removed his jacket.

    A good physique fully revealed¡«

    Elliana¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells, ignorantly nodding.

    "I have a favor to ask."

    Hearing the little girl speak, Norman Bet was slightly taken aback, raised an eyebrow: "Let¡¯s hear it."

    "Could you apany me more? I remember before we married, you still had time to apany me. After marriage, I can only see you at night." Elliana¡¯s voice grew smaller as she spoke, pitifully looking at the man.

    Those big eyes were teary, seemingly filled with clear pond water, pitifully alluring.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll stay home with you all day the following days." The man approached, affectionately stroked her head; he indeed had been too busy recently.

    Ah this..., agreeing so easily? Thought it would take some effort.

    Rubbing her face against the man¡¯s wrist, she giggled, "Hehehe~ Norman Bet, you¡¯re the best."

    The man gently caressed her face, finally pinching her chin lightly, leaning closer, speaking softly yet dominantly: "Call me husband."

    For some reason, Elliana suddenly felt a bit shy, and with flushed cheeks softly called, "Husband¡«"

    This sound was like a long-awaited sweet rain, pure and sweet, a sweetness only he could savor.

    After a long while, the man reluctantly let go. The little girl was injured now; such things couldn¡¯t be hurried, but certainly brought urgency.

    "Be good, I¡¯m going to bathe, sleep if you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t wait for me."

    Watching the man enter the bathroom, Elliana sat dazedly on the bed for a while, then impulsively wanted to "explore"!

    ...

    The next day.

    Raymond received a call from Norman Bet, saying that he¡¯d handle the work for the next few days.

    "CEO, but I still have to go on a business trip to Africa tomorrow, right?"

    Only to hear the man say, "If you¡¯re that eager to go, I can find someone else to rece you."

    Raymond immediately panicked, hurriedly said, "No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to go, CEO, rest assured, I will work diligently."

    Hanging up the call, Raymond breathed a sigh of relief; seeking Miss Elliana¡¯s help was indeed effective, worked instantly!

 Chapter 126 - 125: He Actually Wants to Buy 2 Boxes

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 125: He Actually Wants to Buy 2 Boxes</h4>

    "Emmm, turn around, let me see." Elliana Lyle sat on the bed, her face conflicted as she directed the man in front of her.

    A few days ago, she bought some couple outfits online. While everything looked good on Norman Bet, she always felt something was a bit off!

    For example, the goose-yellow hoodie, sunny and infused with youthful vibes, actually didn¡¯t suit someone as noble and aloof as Norman Bet at all.

    Watching the man change into a ck sweater, she touched her chin and pondered for a while, then shook her head, "No, no, this color is too dark. Change."

    "Not good, change."

    "Missing something, change."

    Norman Bet: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    ...

    The man patiently tried on almost the entire wardrobe, changing from 7 AM until 12 PM, and finally, he put on a white shirt.

    The white shirt already looked cool and elegant, especially with the man¡¯s slender figure. It was simply perfect!

    Elliana¡¯s eyes lit up, and she pped her hands, "Good, this one, this looks great!"

    "...Okay." The man breathed a sigh of relief. This white shirt was what he had been wearing since this morning. Even though he was busy all morning for nothing, as long as the little girl was happy, it was fine.

    Before leaving, Elliana specifically asked the man to wear a mask. Although his face was hidden, his handsomeness could not be concealed and he stood out even in a crowd.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    The car was already on the road as Elliana held her phone, searching for a ce to go. It was a new phone, but honestly, she still preferred her old one.

    "I¡¯m still looking..."

    "Okay."

    A few minutester, she finally found a ce she hadn¡¯t been to, "Norman Bet, Everbright Shopping Mall was recently built. Let¡¯s go check it out."

    "Okay."

    Elliana then smiled sweetly at the man, yfully saying, "Let¡¯s buy some stuff on the way back, and you can cook for me, okay? When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll cook for you."

    Upon hearing thest sentence, the man¡¯s face stiffened, then he said gently, "I¡¯ll cook for you."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DEverbright Shopping Mall.

    "Norman Bet, this ce is huge, much bigger than the previous malls."

    The mall in front of them was newly built, but it wasn¡¯t any less crowded than other shopping zas, and its geographical location was a major advantage!

    When she saw the Melody Harmony logo, it suddenly dawned on her, "Norman Bet, did you open this?"

    The man nodded slightly, "Yes, it took three years to build and just openedst month."

    Most of the shopping zas in South City were developed by the Bright Tower Corporation, and this monopoly position was unsustainable when Norman Bet came to develop in South City.

    "Then today, I must shop till I drop!" As Norman Bet pushed her into the mall, she received a call from an unfamiliar number.

    It was a number from North City, probably from someone she didn¡¯t know because all the known numbers were saved on her card.

    "Hello, who is this?"

    From the other side came the lively and enthusiastic voice of a young girl, "Oh, I finally found your number! I¡¯vee to South City. I went to your house, your household manager said you¡¯re not there, where are you?"

    The voice sounded familiar to Elliana, albeit she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly who it was, but it seemed the caller knew her well.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t recall who it was, somewhat shyly, she asked, "Um, who might you be?"

    "Huh?" The person paused briefly, then said a bit angrily, "You can¡¯t recognize my voice?"

    "..." Indeed, she couldn¡¯t recognize it.

    "I¡¯m Summer Hue! I came to find you right aftering back, and you can¡¯t even recognize me?"

    Elliana¡¯s face lit up with joy, realizing it was her little cousin! But hearing Summer Hue say she came looking for her right after returning, she was a bit surprised, "Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to see your parents and grandma first?"

    "No way." Summer Hueined unhappily, "Daisy Hue will definitely be scheming with grandma to find me a match, and the match is definitely going to be some rotten rtive from her husband¡¯s family. My mom also always wants me to marry her old friend¡¯s son, a bunch of them, they can¡¯t bear to see me well-off."

    Elliana nced at the man quietly standing behind her, then smiled and said into the phone, "It¡¯s a bit early for you to be thinking about rtionships at your age, where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up."

    "I have a boyfriend, I¡¯m with him. He said he¡¯d take me to his brother¡¯s ce to rest, I¡¯m so tired. You have to take me out to dinner tonight."

    "Alright, see youter."

    BEEP¨D!

    Just after hanging up, Elliana looked up and cheerfully said to the man, "Norman Bet, let¡¯s head to the supermarket and buy more groceries, my cousin ising. I¡¯ll help you cook for her, how about that?"

    "Alright, whatever you say."

    ...

    When they were about to check out, Norman Bet stopped with her by a small shelf, where the items were limited to small boxes with the words ¡¯contraceptive¡¯ clearly visible.

    The man¡¯s slender hand grabbed two boxes and then casually put them into the shopping cart.

    This...

    Elliana was stunned into silence, choosing to pretend she didn¡¯t see anything...

    ¨D¨D¨DBet Family Vi.

    To avoid awkwardness, Elliana maneuvered her electric wheelchair into the house herself; she wanted to ask but was too shy.

    As soon as she entered, she saw an unexpected person sitting on the sofa!

    "Zane Bet? Why are you here?"

    At Elliana¡¯s question, Zane Bet blinked in surprise, then said somewhat uneasily, "Didn¡¯t I message you?"

    He then quickly walked over to Elliana, "Sister-inw! I brought my girlfriend today, so can you get my brother to be a little nicer."

    "You brought a girlfriend? Where is she? Let me see!"

    At this moment, the man who had parked the car came in, had no reaction when he saw Zane Bet, merely greeted him indifferently, "When did you arrive."

    "Just now! Brother, I brought my girlfriend home. I¡¯ve been a bit tight on cashtely, can I stay here?"

    Before Norman Bet could speak, Elliana already agreed, "Of course, there are so many rooms here, one more won¡¯t matter."

    "Thank you, sister-inw, thank you, brother!" Zane Bet quickly expressed his gratitude after Elliana agreed, knowing that his brother wouldn¡¯t go back on it afterward.

    But when he looked up towards his brother, he could see that his brother¡¯s face had darkened!

    Honestly, although Norman Bet doted on this brother, he disliked living together due to the noise.

    But since his little wife had agreed, he had to give in. "You can stay, just keep quiet; your sister-inw needs to recover."

    "Wow!" Zane Bet then noticed, perhaps because thest time he saw Elliana, she was also in a wheelchair, so it didn¡¯t strike him as odd at first.

    "Sister-inw, why are you hurt again? Haven¡¯t you recovered?" Then Zane Bet seemed to remember something, "Wait a minute! Weren¡¯t you filming a while back?"

    Right now, all Elliana could think about was seeing Zane Bet¡¯s girlfriend, because in her past life, this girlfriend of Zane Bet¡¯s was the woman who helped him in the gaming industry!

    She waved her hand indicating that it was nothing, "Just a minor injury, where¡¯s your girlfriend? Has she arrived? When will shee?"

    "Oh, she¡¯s resting upstairs, she got a bit tired from traveling all day."

 Chapter 127 - 126: The Real Fool Was Me All Along

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 126: The Real Fool Was Me All Along</h4>

    Tap tap tap.

    The sound of footsteps descending the stairs reached the ears of Elliana Lyle, who was lounging on the sofa, munching on chips and watching TV.

    That sh of pink caught her eye¡ªa loose pink sweater over ck cargo pants, stylishly cute, and her high ponytail swaying with each step.

    Why does this face look so familiar?

    "Summer!"

    "...Hmm?" Summer Hue, still a bit groggy, looked towards the source of the voice, and saw the person in a beige knit sweater holding a bag of chips¡ªwho else but Elliana Lyle?

    "Elliana? What are you doing here?" she said as she walked over to the sofa.

    Without much thought, Elliana guessed that Summer must be Zane Bet¡¯s girlfriend! At this thought, she got a bit angry, thinking that little rascal Zane actually managed to woo her little cousin!...

    After Elliana exined, Summer realized that her cousin was in a rtionship with her boyfriend¡¯s brother! She had been abroad and didn¡¯t know this.

    "Summer, how do you know Zane Bet?" Elliana couldn¡¯t help but voice her question.

    Summer had been overseas, and Zane had never left the country. How did they meet?

    "We met ying games."

    Elliana: "..."

    So hasty...

    "Sis, let me tell you, we worked with someone to create a game that¡¯s about to seed. Once it¡¯s released, I¡¯ll no longer need to rely on family money, and no one can force me into marriage."

    So the woman who made Zane Bet sessful was her cousin!

    Fine, ept it, she thought, and said, "Since you have a boyfriend, Auntie won¡¯t nag you, and your aunt won¡¯t bother you either."

    "Hah! That¡¯s not the reason at all."

    Summer said indignantly, "My mom wants me to marry Howard James, and Daisy Hue wants to hitch me to her husband¡¯s lousy rtive. I¡¯m so annoyed. It¡¯s the modern age, why is marriage still not free?"

    "So what are you going to do? Hide it?"

    "It¡¯s still early, I n to date for seven or eight years first. Today is the first time I¡¯m officially meeting him; previously we only video called."

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    She suddenly felt her little cousin was easily tricked.

    "Sis, did you know Zane Bet before? What¡¯s your impression of him?"

    "He¡¯s okay, overall quite nice." She couldn¡¯t badmouth Norman Bet¡ªafter all, in her past life, it was when she died that those two were about to get married, and never made it to the altar.

    "Then that¡¯s good. Sis, when do you and bro-inw n to get married?"

    "We¡¯ve already registered. I n to have a ceremony after things settle down."

    "Wow, secret marriage?" Summer naturally swiped the chips from her hand, stuffing a handful in her mouth, mumbling, "Sis, marriage is a big deal; you should be cautious. But I admire your courage."

    "There¡¯s more in the cupboard, get it yourself!" Elliana snatched back the bag of chips!

    She¡¯s allowed only one bag of chips a day; eating more would upset Norman Bet, so she had been eating this bag slowly for an hour.

    "Hmph, I¡¯m done." Summer looked at Elliana¡¯s face and suddenly thought of a great idea, changing her attitude instantly.

    "Sis, I heard you became a big star. My boyfriend and I made a game, and there¡¯s a character that matches you perfectly. Could you endorse it for free?"

    Elliana pulled her bandaged foot from under the nket, "Here."

    Seeing the bandaged foot, Summer¡¯s expression changed, concern reflecting on her face: "What happened to you?"

    "It¡¯s a story best left forgotten." Elliana didn¡¯t want to bring up the incident with Wyen, regretting it more the more she thought about it. If she had driven herself, none of those things would have happened.

    After this incident, she learned not everyone could be easily understood.

    Hearing Elliana¡¯s words and seeing her expression, Summer was shocked: "Sis, you weren¡¯t domestically abused, were you?"

    "Huh? What are you talking about, no way. I... I stepped on a nail, and it went straight through from the sole to the top."

    Summer shivered involuntarily and said quickly, "Stop, even thinking about it hurts."

    "Even if you can¡¯t move, it¡¯s fine. Once you wear the costume, I¡¯ll bring people over to shoot the ad at home." She¡¯s currently broke and embarrassed to ask her family for money. Fortunately, her cousin is a celebrity, and she ns to pay the endorsement fee once she earns money.

    "Well... okay, but once your game is out, give me an insider ount, would you?"

    "Sure, I¡¯ll gift you the skins for free, but for the fairness of the game ecosystem, you¡¯ll still have to earn equipment yourself. We¡¯re releasing a game with a point card system, with only items, copper coins, and in-game currency for sale, no direct sale of gear."

    "As soon as you do the endorsement, we canunch the game next month." Realizing she hadn¡¯t seen Zane Bet, she wondered where he had gone and prepared to text him.

    "Where has Zane gone?" she asked, readying her phone.

    "He¡¯s upstairs, secretly dragging his brother with him, probably in the study."

    Just then, speaking of the devil, two figures appeared on the stairs, Zane discreetly signaling an "OK" to Summer.

    Seeing Zane, Elliana couldn¡¯t stay calm, "Zane Bet! My cousin can stay here, you, get out, and find somewhere else to live!"

    "Your cousin? Which cousin?"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D 6 PM.

    Norman Bet had started preparing dinner, and to Elliana¡¯s surprise, Zane Bet could cook too!

    "Bro, you need to stir-fry the shrimp to get the vor."

    "Get out!"

    At the dinner table.

    "Sis, can I sleep with you tonight?"

    "Huh?" Elliana suddenly thought of something he bought, quickly agreeing, "Sure."

    Hearing this, a particr man at the table interjected: "You have a foot injury, so maybe you should..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, bro-inw, I¡¯ll take care of my sis," Summer replied cheerfully, studying the man¡¯s expression. Though his face revealed nothing, she knew Norman Bet was out of action!

    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Zane Betughed dryly and quickly said, "Summer, you slept so much today, how about I take you shopping tonight? The country has changed a lot over the years you were abroad."

    "Really?" The idea of going shopping with her boyfriend suddenly outshone spending time with her sister for Summer.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D

    As night fell, Ellianay somewhat anxiously in bed, her mind teeming with thoughts.

    She moved her foot slightly, thinking... Hopefully, it won¡¯t be touchedter!

    Seizing the moment while the man was outside on a call, she cautiously got up and opened a nearby drawer, where two boxesy quietly.

    Then, suddenly hearing footsteps, she hurriedly closed the drawer andy back down properly.

    However...

    Seeing the many beside her in the dark, doing nothing but hugging her, she asked, "Norman Bet... are you going to sleep?"

    "Yeah, why? Can¡¯t sleep?"

    "Then... isn¡¯t there something you haven¡¯t done yet?"

    "Like what?"

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

 Chapter 128 - 127: Sister Phoebe

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 127: Sister Phoebe</h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong?" The man looked somewhat puzzled at Elliana Lyle¡¯s embarrassed expression.

    Elliana slowly turned her back, pouting her cheeks forcefully. Honestly, what exactly was she expecting?

    "Nothing! Sleep!" She said and tugged the quilt, covering her head directly with it.

    However, the man wasn¡¯t letting it go that easily. He lifted a corner of the quilt from her head and whispered by her ear with his thin lips.

    The shallow breath made her ears itch.

    She only heard the man say softly by her ear, "Your foot still hasn¡¯t healed, I¡¯m afraid of hurting you."

    "..."

    Exposed!

    If the lights were on, the man would certainly see her ears turning crimson at a visible speed.

    The only solution now was to pretend to sleep!

    As she pretended, she naturally fell asleep, and in her dreams, she vaguely felt herself being embraced, with a kissnding on her forehead.

    Such afortable embrace, she couldn¡¯t help but snuggle closer.

    Early the next morning, Elliana received a call from Luna.

    "Hello~" Sitting on the bed, Elliana yawned and rubbed her eyes before asking, "How¡¯s it going."

    She only heard an anxious voiceing from the phone, "It¡¯s not going well, John Shaw is really closed off, can¡¯t get anything out of him, and the others know nothing. They say the main person in charge is John Shaw."

    This silence from John Shaw was indeed a problem, since society today can¡¯t resort to forced confession.

    John Shaw closed off because of Sister Phoebe, even though she didn¡¯t want Sister Phoebe to have any more involvement with such people, Nancy¡¯s matter was truly important to her.

    She sighed slowly and said to Luna, "Let me think of something, I¡¯ll hang up."

    She flipped through her contacts, found Phoebe Lyle¡¯s number, hesitated for a moment but still called.

    "Hello, Sister Phoebe..."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Ning¡¯an Road, Night Dream themed hotel.

    "Hmm..."

    On the whiterge bed was a couple entwined, the sounds that could make one¡¯s heart race and face blush, were just six big words to the person under the bed.

    No inner waves.

    The man on the bed was none other than George Lyle.

    Luna sighed somewhat helplessly; had she known, she would have called Elliana after leaving, but she didn¡¯t manage to get out before hearing footsteps.

    Toote to jump out the window, she had no choice but to hide under the bed, not knowing when this stomach-churning sound would end.

    "Mr. George, could you tip me some more? My monthly performance relies solely on you." The woman on the bed cooed.

    Only to hear the man snap viciously, "Serve me right, and I¡¯ll tip you." Followed by a heavy p.

    Luna, bored, took out her phone which was already silenced, dimmed the brightness, and started a game.

    One round of the game reached the end page, and themotion above her stopped a minuteter, followed by rustling sounds, seemingly clothing.

    A woman, alluring and seductive, zipped up her bodycon skirt, smilingly looked at the fat man smoking beside the bed, and said sweetly, "Mr. George, then I¡¯ll be off, I have to stream in the afternoon."

    Though smiling on the surface, the woman was already disgusted in her heart by the man lying on the bed.

    The woman¡¯s name was Pan Sisi, a dancing web celebrity on a streaming tform; after just transferring to a new tform this month, her poprity was dwindling, but unexpectedly received over ten thousand in gifts from a man named Mr. George.

    Not only that, but he privately transferred several thousand through WeChat, hence she agreed to meet.

    "Hmm."

    George Lyle smoked, looking a bit impatient; this woman was nothing special,cking any of her streaming purity.

    Then he took off the gold ne from his neck and tossed it on the ground.

    The piercing sound of metal hitting the floor startled Luna under the bed, but upon seeing it was a gold ne, she understood what it meant and quickly pressed the screen off her phone.

    Pan Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of the golden chain on the floor, didn¡¯t hesitate to pick it up, "Thanks, Mr. George."

    Seeing the man on the bed smoking, not intending to respond to her, Pan Sisi knew it was time to leave, "Then, Mr. George, I¡¯ll be off."

    After a while, Luna heard the sound of watering from the bathroom; taking advantage of George¡¯s bath, she quickly crawled out from under the bed.

    She first cautiously checked the bathroom door, hurriedly checked the bed thoroughly.

    The pillow was mostly covered with the woman¡¯s hair; after searching for a long time, she finally found a short hair. For uracy, she also collected the long hair.

    Just as she was packing the collected hair by the bed, the water sound from the bathroom stopped, followed by the sound of the door handle being turned!

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DNoon.

    "Lana, can I have another bag?"

    Lana standing next to Elliana, suddenly troubled, said with a suppressed smile, "No, Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t have more."

    It¡¯s not about denying Elliana a favor, but Elliana had already eaten three bags, Lana really didn¡¯t dare give her more.

    "Oh."

    Elliana turned her head, continuing to watch TV. Norman Bet had already returned to thepany due to work, leaving only her and one person, Zane Bet and Summer Hue were also nowhere to be found.

    Her foot was not healed, couldn¡¯t go out, she could only sit alone on the sofa watching boring TV dramas.

    Half an hourter, Summer Hue returned.

    And brought back a camera and a bunch of cosy costume props.

    Clearly, it was about shooting an advertisement, only she didn¡¯t expect Summer Hue to be so fast, having just mentioned it yesterday, all was ready today.

    After cing the items properly, Summer Hue picked out necessary clothes and urged Elliana, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll change your clothes."

    Once dressed, Elliana thought her cosy profession should be Grandma, her light green ancient costume, fresh and elegant.

    "Just sit by this wall."

    Summer Hue had already picked up the camera, while Elliana had to hold the reflector herself, constantly adjusting position, doing various poses ording to her requests.

    Unexpectedly, the shoot was quick, finished in ten minutes, much easier than her previous outdoor ad shoots.

    Summer Hue looked at the captured photos, quite satisfied, mentioning a bit of editing and they were ready to use, then said, "When your foot heals, I¡¯ll have someone shoot a MV for you, as we have Melody Harmony Group¡¯s investment; we n to test public next month."

    "Oh," she said, no wonder Zane Bet and Norman Bet were in the study for half a day yesterday, turns out they were securing investment from Norman¡¯spany.

    "Yeah, we¡¯ve already beta tested, want to try it?"

    Lana was currently helping Elliana remove props, Elliana fiddled with the magic wand in her hand, saying, "Beta probably doesn¡¯t have many people? I¡¯ll wait for the public test, more lively with more people."

    "Alright, once the pictures are done, promote it on Weibo for me, I¡¯ve got to get busy now."

    With that, Summer Hue left with the camera, not giving Elliana a chance to speak...

    "I need a shower, these clothes smell like glue."

    ...

    Pikachu?¡«

    "Hello, Sister Phoebe."

    "Elliana, my flight¡¯s tonight, I¡¯ll probably reach South City by tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 129 - 128: Something Happened

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 128: Something Happened</h4>

    "Alright, Sister Phoebe, I¡¯lle to the airport to pick you up tomorrow morning."

    A calm and gentle voice came through the phone: "Okay, it¡¯s been quite cold in the morningstely. If you¡¯reing to pick me up, dress warmly so you don¡¯t catch a cold."

    "Mm, got it."

    "Okay, I need to go to the pet shop to board the cat, you can hang up."

    "Alright."

    After hanging up the phone, she barely let out a sigh of relief, always feeling sorry for Phoebe Lyle. She knew very well that John Shaw was a sore spot for Sister Phoebe, yet she still had to ask Sister Phoebe for help.

    Sister Phoebe didn¡¯t hesitate at all after hearing her reasons, which made her feel even more guilty. In the past life, she always thought Sister Phoebe was a rather cold person, but that wasn¡¯t really the case.

    Sister Phoebe had never been cold towards her.

    Just as she was thinking, the ringing of the phone suddenly interrupted her thoughts.

    She looked and saw it was from Luna.

    "Hello, Luna, what¡¯s up?"

    "I got arrested by the police, at the city police station. Come bail me out."

    Beep beep beep¨D¨D¨D.

    Looking at the phone that was abruptly hung up, Elliana Lyle was momentarily at a loss, the speed of hanging up the call was just too fast.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised that Luna got caught, just didn¡¯t know what she did to get arrested.

    But Luna hung up so quickly, she was really afraid that something big had happened. After thinking about it, she felt it was best to give Galen Collins a call.

    "Hello, Galen..."

    ¨D¨D¨DCity Police Station.

    An office.

    "How old are you? What¡¯s your name?"

    Faced with the questioning of a young policeman, Luna didn¡¯t want to say a word.

    Beside her stood an angry security guard, with a darkplexion, eyes asrge as copper bells ring at her fiercely.

    Additionally, there was a gaunt middle-aged man, the manager of Nightdream Hotel, also looking furious.

    "At such a young age and not knowing better, if you were my daughter, I¡¯d beat you to death..." The security uncle pointed at her head and scolded, about to poke her head with his hand.

    The young policeman hurriedly stopped the security guard¡¯s action, sternly saying, "This is the police station, watch it!"

    The security guard quieted down a bit, cautiously ncing at the hotel manager. He knew leaving his post was a big responsibility, and not only might he get penalized, but he could also potentially lose his job.

    So he quickly said, "I just went to the bathroom for a moment..."

    Knock knock!

    The group looked towards the door, it was a white-d officer, Galen Collins. He had just received a call from Elliana Lyle, so he came to take a look.

    The young policeman immediately stood up: "Captain Collins."

    "Mm," Galen nodded slightly in acknowledgment, then walked in, greeting the young policeman, "Lewis, your team leader is calling you, you should go, I¡¯ll handle it."

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll leave this to Captain Collins." After the young policeman left, Galen began to inquire about the situation, looking to the three of them and starting to question Luna.

    "Tell me, what¡¯s going on?"

    Before Luna could speak, the security guard immediately shouted out loudly, "Oh officer, she broke into our hotel¡¯s monitor room to steal things, and even turned off our hotel¡¯s surveince for a while! Who knows how much she stole during that time! And when I caught her, I saw her putting things in her pockets, we demand a body search."

    Luna immediately got angry upon hearing that: "Who said I stole something? I just entered the wrong room by ident. Do you have any evidence to prove I stole something? What do you mean I turned off the surveince, maybe your surveince was originally broken, what does it have to do with me?"

    "You!" The security guard was rendered speechless for a moment, because there was indeed no surveince at the entrance of the monitor room, he didn¡¯t know how this little girl managed to sneak in, so he could only look at the hotel manager for help.

    The hotel manager wasn¡¯t easy to talk to either, immediately saying angrily, "We caught you in the monitor room, and you still deny it! Are you daring enough to take out what¡¯s in your pockets and show us?"

    "Why should I show you?" Luna turned her head angrily, having never been falsely used of theft before in her life!

    At this moment, the hotel manager¡¯s phone rang.

    "Hello, was there anything missing from the hotel?"

    With the speaker on, the voice on the other end was loud, "Nothing is missing."

    Hearing this, the hotel manager was a bit incredulous, but since nothing was reported missing in the hotel, he couldn¡¯t demand a search. Maybe this youngdy did indeed just enter the wrong room.

    And most of their surveince cameras were originally broken to facilitate business, with the only functioning one being in the second-floor corridor.

    Luna let out a cold snort and said, "I told you I didn¡¯t steal anything. You scared me, and in turn, shouldpensate me for emotional distress."

    Upon hearing this, the manager was momentarily angered, but he couldn¡¯tsh out in front of the police, so he lowered his stance and smiled, "Youngdy, how about we call this even, and on behalf of our hotel, I apologize to you."

    ...

    After the people from Nightdream Hotel left, Galen Collins finally turned serious, warning Luna: "In this country, put away the ways you have abroad."

    He knew very well what status Luna had, and in fact, he had some acquaintance with Owen Sutton, but Luna bringing her foreign habits here wouldn¡¯t work.

    "Got it, can I leave now?"

    Seeing Luna¡¯s indifferent attitude, Galen said coldly, "What I¡¯m telling you is a serious matter! Whatever you do abroad is not my concern, but when you¡¯re in this country, in South City!"

    Luna nodded, looked him in the eye, and said seriously, "I understand." In the future, I¡¯ll just avoid you.

    "Mm, Miss Elliana wille to pick you upter, wait here, I have more work to do."

    "Mm, okay."

    ...

    After about ten minutes, Elliana Lyle hurriedly arrived at the police station. Seeing Luna calmly drinking tea while sitting on a chair, her previously tense emotions finally calmed down.

    "Oh dear, what did you do to get yourself brought in here?"

    "It¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll tell you afterwards." Luna stood up and took over the handle that Lana was pushing, "Let me."

    ¨D¨D¨DBet Family Vi.

    Luna cut off the beginning part, starting to exin to Elliana about the hotel incident...

    "Hello sir, I¡¯m room service."

    When George Lyle came out of the shower, Luna had already run to the door. Originally, she could have just left by opening the door, but that would easily arouse George¡¯s suspicion, so she casually pulled the cart parked in the hallway inside, pretending she wasing in from outside.

    However, George was very angry about someone entering uninvited, immediately roaring, "Who allowed you toe in?"

    Luna quickly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, sir, I¡¯ll leave right away."

    She closed the door and let out a breath, then pushed the cart and walked out.

    She needed to quickly retrieve the item she ced in the hotel¡¯s monitor room.

    When she arrived, she had already observed that this themed hotel had very few guests during the day, so there was no guard in the monitor room, but she also discovered that most of the cameras in the monitor room were broken, except for one in the second-floor corridor.

    And George had booked a room on the second floor.

    Arriving on the first floor, she saw several receptionists napping in the lobby, so she tiptoed to the monitor room.

    Just as she retrieved her item, someone shouted behind her, "How did you get in here? Thief!"

    ...

    Luna shrugged, indicating she had finished her story.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 130 - 129: Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 129: Visiting</h4>

    "Did you go to find George Lyle? Did you find out anything?" Elliana Lyle¡¯s emotions were evidently a bit agitated.

    Luna shook her head, not wanting to speak about things she wasn¡¯t sure of, and replied, "I¡¯ll tell you once I have everything sorted out."

    To prevent Elliana from asking further, she quickly changed the topic and said, "By the way, when is your sistering? I¡¯ll apany her to the detention center."

    "Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go to the airport to pick up Sister Phoebe, and then let her rest for the morning. You cane in the afternoon."

    "Alright."

    The next day.

    Ding ding ding ding...

    Norman Bet was awakened by an rm set by Elliana, and when he went to turn it off, he discovered it was only 4 AM, yet the person who set the rm was still sound asleep.

    "Hey, wake up, your rm is ringing."

    ...

    Elliana was not moved at all by the man¡¯s gentle and hoarse voice at the moment, slightly shifting her head to afortable position and continuing to sleep.

    The man was quite helpless about this, afraid that the little girl might have something important to do, only to regret it when she woke upter.

    So, he simply pulled her up and sat her down, then gently rubbed her cheeks.

    Elliana: "..."

    She was awake, but a bit dazed, not knowing what had happened.

    "Hey, your 4 AM rm went off."

    "Oh."

    Both were silent for a moment, and Elliana suddenly eximed, "Norman, when did youe back?"

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to tell her to sleep first and not wait for him? She thought he wasn¡¯ting back.

    The man said, "3 AM."

    "Then what time is it now?"

    "4:03 AM."

    Doesn¡¯t that mean he only slept for an hour? Moreover, the man had been going to thepany at 6 AM these days,ing and going, not getting any proper sleep.

    Elliana couldn¡¯t understand this and asked, "Then why don¡¯t you just sleep at thepany? It¡¯s more convenient."

    "Because you¡¯re here." The man said, gently tapping her nose, speaking warmly, "No matter howte, I will alwayse back, unless there¡¯s absolutely no time."

    She was somewhat moved, feeling an urge to cry, "Norman... you¡¯re so good, but you really don¡¯t have to do this next time, I will behave and sleep alone."

    The man did not agree, just touched her hair and said, "It¡¯s 4 AM, do you have something to do? Hmm?"

    This...

    What could be at 4 AM, she really couldn¡¯t recall anything at the moment!

    Suddenly! She pped her forehead, "I have to pick up Sister Phoebe today!"

    Saying so, she hurriedly dressed.

    The man intended to send her, but she insisted he sleep a little more, so it was Lana who drove her.

    In the car, sitting in the front passenger seat, Elliana yawned and said to Lana, who was driving, "Lana, you don¡¯t have to work when you get back, get some proper rest."

    Lana didn¡¯t feel sleepy anyway; she actually gets up at this time every day, only in autumn and winter it¡¯s 6 AM, and once spring arrives, she starts getting up at 4:30 AM.

    It was set by her mother in the Bet Family¡¯s old mansion, saying that only with enough diligence will the family continue to employ you.

    From the Bet Family¡¯s old mansion to here, although Norman never set any rules, and often gave them holidays, she never dared to ck off, maintaining her own standards.

    "Madam, I¡¯m not sleepy."

    Already knowing Lana would say that, Elliana gently scolded, "No rebutting my decision!"

    ...

    ¨D South City Airport.

    Fortunately, she was notte, almost just in time. As Lana pushed her a little distance, she saw Phoebe Lyle walking toward her.

    "Sister Phoebe."

    "Hmm." Phoebe Lyle was still wearing a khaki thin trench coat, with pearl hair clips fixing her hair in azy yetid-back style.

    Seeing Elliana in a wheelchair, Phoebe was a bit surprised, then concerned, frowning beautifully, mildly angry, "How did you do this?"

    To her, this younger sister was timid yet yful; it must have been because she was ying carelessly and got hurt.

    "I got hurt identally, nothing serious, it¡¯s almost healed." Elliana smiled, casually brushing off the concern.

    Phoebe didn¡¯t say anything more, instead, she reached out and ruffled her hair.

    It could be due to the dim lighting, she felt that Sister Phoebe¡¯s expression seemed a bit warm, especially when touching her head, Sister Phoebe seemed to smile at her pettily.

    "Alright, it¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go back quickly."

    "Okay."

    After returning to the vi.

    She exined the general situation to Phoebe, and after they had breakfast together, they each went to rest.

    By noon, Elliana showed no sign of waking up; when she finally did, Lana told her Luna and Phoebe had just gone out.

    ...

    ¨D Central Ring Road.

    "Take this earbud, in case you don¡¯t know what to ask then."

    Phoebe took the mini earbud handed over by Luna, small and exquisite, almost invisible when ced in the ear and covered by hair.

    Along the way, the two barely spoke, Luna remained in her mysterious and aloof state, almost identical to when she first met Elliana.

    ¨D South City Detention Center.

    Because the court had not yet issued a judicial decision, John Shaw was temporarily detained.

    Galen Collins was already waiting at the entrance, and upon seeing the two, his expression didn¡¯t change much. After a polite greeting, he led them inside.

    Since Luna had no connection with the person involved, she could only wait outside, as she had anticipated, hence showed noint.

    Phoebe merely followed Galen inside. Because she was assisting Galen in solving the case, she didn¡¯t need the outside procedure and could directly follow him in.

    Upon reaching the destination, arge ss panel came into view, with a phone avable for their conversation.

    She tried her best to appear calm andposed, but when the man wearing yellow came in, she was still moved.

    Her eyes and nose burned with an unbearable ache, even her lower eyelids turned red, for this man had been the one she once wanted to spend her life with.

    John Shaw¡¯s figure had be much thinner, as detention centers allowed absolutely no freedom, coupled with eating or drinking little, he had already be gaunt.

    His eyes were very dull, so dull that there was no visible hope.

    He didn¡¯t know who wasing to see him, maybe his mother, perhaps an unrecognizable girl.

    When he saw that familiar person outside the ss, all his blood boiled in that instant, his eyes seemed to be filled with brilliant light!

    In his excitement, he wanted to break free from the escort personnel, so thrilled that he opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    This person, who he thought of day and night, was vividly before him, like an absurd yet nostalgic dream.

    "Phoebe... Phoebe..."

    Outside the ss, Phoebe could only see John¡¯s mouth moving, as if calling her, but since neither she nor John was seated at the phone yet, this call, she couldn¡¯t hear it, but it echoed in her mind.

    Until John sat by the phone, she remained standing there.

    The man behind the ss cried with tears streaming down, holding the phone, lips trembling while speaking, his gaze never leaving her, seemingly pleading for something from her.

    She feared hearing John¡¯s voice calling her again, afraid she couldn¡¯t control her emotions any longer, gently exhaling to calm down as much as possible.

    Softly smoothing her hair, she slowly sat down, a slender yet slightly thin hand grasped the phone, hesitated for a few seconds before picking up.

 Chapter 131 - 130: Final Words

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 130: Final Words</h4>

    "Phoebe... you¡¯re here."

    In the moment Phoebe Lyle answered the phone, all his thousands of words transformed into the simplest phrase.

    He couldn¡¯t face Phoebe Lyle; he started to regret his actions.

    Before meeting Phoebe Lyle again, he had been a ruthless person, never caring about the victims, and even found dragging others into the abyss a pleasure.

    But after meeting Phoebe Lyle, it was as if he had found his own hope and sunshine, a hand reaching out from the darkness pulling him towards the light, the softest part of his youth, the direction of his heart.

    He started trying to be better, nning to dissolve the online lendingpany afterpleting thest month of engagements and then turn over a new leaf, living a good life with the person he loved most.

    All this was his dream, a presumptuous dream.

    "Hmm, are you... alright?" Phoebe Lyle¡¯s tone was t, her eyes revealing indifference, as if they had never known each other.

    When John Shaw saw the look in the eye of the person he loved, he knew everything was impossible, but he cherished this moment very much, wanting to hear more of her voice.

    "Phoebe, I¡¯m good, and you, are you doing well? Phoebe, I¡¯m just a scumbag, you shouldn¡¯t be sad for me, you should be happy, you know? I love to see you smile, you look beautiful when you smile."

    The gentle voice carried all his love and excitement.

    Phoebe Lyle stared at the man through the ss, unable to speak for a moment, as if the ss was the most distant distance between them.

    "Phoebe, could you smile for me one more time? I... want to see you smile, is that okay?"

    After his words fell, there was a deathly silence, both of them looking into each other¡¯s eyes, filled with anticipation, sadness, and... unmoved.

    Just as John Shaw thought about giving up, about speaking again, Phoebe Lyle forced a smile, her smile growing stronger.

    The teary eyes filled with all her love for the man, and then this love flowed down her cheeks along with her tears, falling to the ground, stained with dust, bing increasingly murky.

    Perhaps because John Shaw had never seen Phoebe Lyle cry, he was a bit at a loss, flustered, and quicklyforted her: "Phoebe, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry... don¡¯t cry."

    Perhaps these were the only three words he could say, but every effort he made was within them.

    After Phoebe Lyle cried, she waspletely calm. She slowly spoke: "John, did you know? One of the people who came to yourpany for a loan is a friend of mine. She has disappeared."

    "... Phoebe, I¡¯m sorry..."

    "Where did you take her? She has not been home for three years, do you know that?" Phoebe¡¯s question was like aint.

    Perhaps Phoebe¡¯s acting was not good, or maybe these were Luna¡¯s prepared lines; John realized that Phoebe wasn¡¯t there to see him, but to ask questions.

    Even though he saw through it, he still didn¡¯t expose it, only gently asking: "Phoebe, what is her name, was the ount cleared or not?"

    "Her name is Nancy, and it shows that the ount was cleared." Phoebe did not continue ording to Luna¡¯s script; she understood the man¡¯s meaning, the two of them almost being of one mind.

    No matter for whom Phoebe was there to question him, as long as it was Phoebe asking, he would answer one by one.

    Wanting to know the name was just to confirm if it was a man or a woman. The name Nancy, to be honest, he had some vague impression of it; perhaps because Nancy was a bit special, her character and appearance

    somewhat resembled someone.

    But he didn¡¯t know the specific details afterward, only being able to determine from the ount being cleared rather than not cleared.

    Cleared ounts were people they sold to debt collectionpanies or nightclubs, those sold to debt collectionpanies were originally cleared, those sold to nightclubs couldn¡¯t pay it back.

    And he only remembered selling Nancy to a nightclub to earn money to pay back the debt.

    And a girl like Nancy, with her temperament and aloof arrogance, surprisingly cleared the debt with interest within just three days.

    But he didn¡¯t know which specific nightclub it was.

    "Can you tell me approximately where?"

    John Shaw shook his head: "Just in South City, I don¡¯t know anything more specific."

    What Luna had asked her to inquire about was almost effortlessly gleaned, in fact, it was all said by John Shaw himself.

    After asking these questions, Phoebe Lyle sighed, then said to the man: "Be good, admit your mistakes, keep a good attitude, and live well when youe out; call me if you¡¯re in trouble."

    After saying this, Phoebe Lyle was about to hang up the phone.

    "Phoebe!"

    The man¡¯s call made her pause, but then she still put the phone back to her ear.

    "Tell me, I¡¯m listening."

    His eyes were red and moist, his hand holding the phone shaking, his tone was quite emotional: "Phoebe, I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but you must live well, start your life anew, start your future, I will sincerely confess."

    "I hope you..." he hesitated for a long time, finally relieved, as if he had let go of everything, slowly saying: "Forget me."

    And Phoebe Lyle was stunned in front of the man for a long time, her lips moving several times but no sound came out.

    "Phoebe, forget me, I¡¯m not a good person, I¡¯ve added wounds to your life for no reason, I¡¯m sorry..."

    "Alright."

    As soon as the words fell, it was apanied by a loud m, the sound of the phone being put back in ce, but it was so urgent that it made such a loud noise.

    This one simple word was already a farewell, despite the reluctance, despite that their love was not wrong, but from this moment on, everything waspletely over.

    She left quickly, and unsteadily.

    John Shaw watched as his beloved left, holding the phone tightly, he finally spoke onest time.

    "Phoebe, I love you, I love you..."

    However, this sentence was only heard by himself, only by the police.

    John Shaw¡¯s goodness was only for Phoebe Lyle, but when he walked the path of crime, he was already sorry to everyone.

    ...

    --- At the door of the meeting room.

    Galen Collins stood outside, listening to the entire conversation inside clearly, then saw Phoebe Lylee out, almost not standing steadily.

    He supported her slightly, asking: "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine, Captain Collins, please take me out."

    Luna, sitting outside, waited patiently, standing up as soon as the two of them came out.

    "Captain Collins, I¡¯m taking my friend back, you can go back to your business."

    "Hmm, take it slow on the road."

    In the car, Luna teased: "You¡¯re not suited for lying at all, just opening your mouth makes it obvious."

    "Sorry."

    Seeing that Phoebe Lyle waspletely dispirited, she sighed softly, then continued: "Didn¡¯t he say to live well? Why are you so downcast, with no energy at all?"

    "Hmm, you¡¯re right," Phoebe Lyle straightened her fringe, then said, "About Nancy¡¯s whereabouts, John Shaw said he doesn¡¯t know the specifics, only that she was sent to a nightclub, probably in South City."

    There are thousands of nightclubs in South City; it¡¯ll take a lot of effort to track her down, especially since John Shaw didn¡¯t record any of this.

    But knowing something is better than knowing nothing.

    So she said: "Got it, I¡¯ll get the recording from Galen Collinster, and I¡¯ll know the specifics of your conversation, you must be tired, take a rest, it¡¯s a long road, three hours."

    "Hmm."

 Chapter 132 - 131: Docked Wages

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 131: Docked Wages</h4>

    Phoebe Lyle left after staying one night and returned to North City, ending her affair with John Shaw.

    As time passed day by day, Luna went outte and returned early, sleeping only 10 hours each day, but there was still no news about Nancy.

    "Damn, I¡¯m exhausted." Luna copsed on the sofa,pletely unwilling to move.

    Ever since Andrew Hue and Ming Sheng went to court with those trash-talking inte celebrities, Tommy started chasing after celebrity gossip again, leaving her to handle this matter alone.

    "Well done, have some tea." Elliana Lyle walked over slowly with the tea she brewed.

    She could walk now, but the pain still lingered. Since graduation season was approaching, and she had to start preparing her thesis, Norman Bet once again had someone cancel her new movie, giving the spot to "working ss hero" Joy Lyle.

    Because of this movie spot, Victor King gave Joy Lyle¡¯s variety show spot to Mian Mian Liu, forcing the production team to ept.

    "How about I go with you tomorrow?" Elliana Lyle sat beside Luna.

    Pfft¨D¨D¨D!

    Luna sprayed tea everywhere and couldn¡¯t stop coughing.

    "Hurry and clean it up!" Elliana Lyle yelled to a few people.

    "Take it easy, why so hasty with a drink?" She patted Luna¡¯s back while wiping the water stains with a tissue.

    Luna kept waving her hand and finally said, "No way, you can¡¯t. If Norman Bet finds out, won¡¯t he kill someone?"

    "It¡¯s not that dramatic, is it?"

    Luna red at her, frustrated and helpless: "How isn¡¯t it? Do you know how much Norman Bet deducted from my sry this month?"

    This... she didn¡¯t know. She was curious since she wasn¡¯t aware that Norman Bet was docking Luna¡¯s pay: "How much?"

    "Ha!" Luna gave a wry smile and gestured two figures with her hands.

    It seemed like a small amount, not in the thousands as she thought, so he said: "Less than a hundred, I could cover a thousand for youter."

    Hearing Elliana Lyle, Lunaughed coldly in anger, "It¡¯s not ¡¯less than a hundred,¡¯ I still owe Norman Bet 23 bucks! My sry is negative, do you understand negative? Tommy got 80k this month, Andrew Hue and Li Si each got 60k, no idea about Ming Sheng, and I just paid Melody Harmony 23.16 without even a fraction shaved off!"

    "Huh? That¡¯s not right, is it?" Elliana Lyle asked suspiciously: "Andrew Hue is supposed to get 150k a month, and Tommy¡¯s right, but Li Si should be getting 70k."

    Talking about this made Luna even angrier, enough to almost explode, waving her arms furiously: "Norman Bet said he handles domestic wages with five insurances and one housing fund, especially for us who rarely get jobs. Our basic wage is just 9k, while Tommy got team bonuses and money for finding news for the group! Norman Bet docked my sry just because I argued with him, I¡¯m thinking of suing!"

    "Don¡¯t be mad, don¡¯t be mad!" Elliana Lyleforted Luna, though finding Norman Bet¡¯s thriftiness amusing!

    "How can I not be angry? I couldn¡¯t even buy this month¡¯s new designs!"

    ...

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll pay you a sry, I still have savings, you¡¯ve worked hard, I¡¯ll pay you like Tommy¡¯s wage."

    "Oh, dear! Buddy is still the best, I¡¯ll take a nap and work tonight."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Wang¡¯s Family County Road, Golden Wings Nightclub.

    a.m.

    Luna wandered around the Golden Wings Nightclub alone. Yesterday, she found out a girl named Vivian Carver worked here as a hostess, and she was on the same loan list as Nancy.

    She had asked a lot of people and checked a lot of things before finally finding Vivian Carver, which took a lot of effort.

    After many recon missions, she knew that these girls usually left at this time, most of them alone and drunken.

    So, this was an opportunity not to be missed.

    Within ten minutes, indeed, some men and women came out, but to her surprise, Vivian Carver came out from the front door being carried by a man.

    Left with no choice, she followed them.

    ...

    Unintentionally, she followed them to the Dreams Hotel. Because of what happenedst time, she didn¡¯t want to go inside at all, so she ordered a coffee and waited until 3 pm when she finally saw Vivian Carvere out.

    Soon after, Vivian Carver hailed a taxi.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D The next day.

    p.m.

    Wang¡¯s Family County Road, Golden Wings Nightclub.

    It wasn¡¯t open yet, so it was rather deste. ces like these opened at night.

    At nine o¡¯clock, the entrance was bathed in golden lights, particrly therge golden wings above, almost blinding.

    The few receptionists at the door were each more beautiful and inviting than thest.

    Luna swaggered in. Such a ce hardly refused anyone, not counting as an elite club, so entering was easy for her.

    "Madam, I need some information on someone."

    Luna said, sliding a stack of money across the table.

    At that moment, she was sitting with the madam of the Golden Wings nightclub in an ordinary room with dim colored lights, just the two of them.

    The seductive madam, easily swayed by money, quickly picked it up and smiled when she saw it was real: "I have a photographic memory, whoever I¡¯ve seen, I remember."

    "Then let me get to the point, do you know someone named Nancy? About three years ago, she came here as a hostess."

    Upon hearing this, the madam¡¯s face turned serious as she pushed the money back to Luna, saying, "Getting old, can¡¯t remember."

    "Rest assured, madam, I don¡¯t mean to stir trouble. I just want to find my poor sister, and I need your help."

    With that, Luna put her hand over the money and pushed it back to the madam.

    The madam was still cautious and didn¡¯t move for the money.

    "We¡¯re all in the same world, just making friends, here¡¯s my card."

    The card read ¡¯South City¡¯ with the biggest nightclub¡¯s logo.

    Seeing this, the madam immediately asked, "One of Uncle Gold¡¯s people?"

    "Yes."

    Then Luna proudly said, "My godfather, so this deal, madam, you won¡¯t lose out."

    Seeing this, the madam finally rxed, smiling: "With so many people over the years, let me call someone to check."

    She was about to take the money when Luna calmly pushed it back, "Okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry."

    Seeing this, the madam forced augh, "Then drink some tea while I call someone to check for you."

    ...

    In an office.

    The madam sat by the phone and dialed a number.

    "Hello, this is the Golden Wings¡¯ madam, I need you to find Uncle Gold for me."

    A male voice answered, "Alright, please hold."

    Shortly, a drunken voice came from the other end, "Who¡¯s looking for me! Huh? Who is it!"

    This surprised the madam; usually, Uncle Gold was elegant and amiable, at least on the surface.

    He must be drunk, showing his true colors.

    So she cheerfully said, "Uncle Gold, it¡¯s me, Mei Chun from Golden Wings. Pardon the intrusion, but I¡¯m wondering if you have a goddaughter named Luna?"

 Chapter 133 - 132: Veteran-Level

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 132: Veteran-Level</h4>

    After ten minutes.

    Thendy returned again. The moment the door was pushed open, Luna felt a little uneasy, but she didn¡¯t lose herposure.

    Thendy walked up to her and then sat down beside her. Her attitude took aplete 180-degree turn, and her smile nearly overflowed from her face.

    The main reason was the phone call earlier. She was thoroughly convinced of Luna¡¯s identity, and upon receiving the urate information, she felt a bit fearful. If she had offended Luna anywhere, she would be in trouble.

    Moreover, mentioning Luna seemed to make Uncle Jin a bit impatient. It appears that Luna is someone Uncle Jin treasures very much recently.

    "How did it go?" Luna spoke first.

    Thendy quickly replied, "Miss Nan, there is indeed such a person, but Nancy stayed for just three days, made a big sum, and left without even finishing a week."

    "Gone?" Luna couldn¡¯t help but frown, quickly asking, "Did she leave on her own or was she taken away?"

    Thendy said, "She left on her own, silently as if she disappeared. I even looked for her at the time, but no one knew where this girl had gone."

    "..."

    It turns out she really left. Thendy¡¯s story was almost identical to Vivian Carver¡¯s. Does this mean the trail is cut off again?

    "Miss Nan, I can¡¯t ept your money. Uncle Jin has already taken good care of me." Thendy smiled as she pushed the money back in front of Luna.

    "Indeed, having me say a word for you is worth a houseful of..." Luna tapped the money on the table with her fingers.

    Thendyughed even more cheerfully, repeatedly agreeing, "Yes, yes, it would be great if Miss Nan could say a few kind words to Uncle Jin for me."

    "No problem, no problem."

    Luna smoothly exited the Golden Wing Dance Hall, but her frown had not faded. She walked to a distant trash can and tossed the stack of money she gave thendy into it. Then she pulled a few genuine bills from her sleeve. These were the ones she had taken from the surface when pushing the money for the second time.

    The surface was real, but the bottom was all joss paper due to the dim lighting of the dance hall that allowed her to y this trick.

    More importantly, she had previously investigated Luna, with the main information obtained from Norman Bet.

    But the oue was unsatisfactory, it was a dead end.

    After getting into the car, she still called Elliana Lyle.

    "Hey, Buddy..."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DBet Family Vi.

    Elliana felt dejected upon hearing the news. She thought there would be a turning point, only to find a dead end.

    The voice on the other end of the phone said, "Alright, don¡¯t worry. There will be clues eventually. You don¡¯t need to worry that much, it¡¯s just a matter where you pay and I do the work."

    "Are youing over now?" She was already lying in bed and would get up if Luna came over.

    "No, you sleep. Good night, hanging up."

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

    Before sleeping, she left a small tablemp on. She wondered what time Norman Bet would return tonight. If he came back and left without her knowing again,

    then she would personally check on him tomorrow.

    The next day.

    Elliana sat on the bed alone, staring unhappily at the pillow beside her. As expected, the man hade backst night without her knowing!

    Because she had flipped his pillow over before going to sleep, but now the pillow was upright.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Melody Harmony Group.

    Therge conference room.

    The room was filled with people, each with a grave expression.

    The man sitting at the head of the table wore a face as cold as ice. He raised his well-defined hand to rub his brow just as the door was knocked.

    Raymond Wood walked in and whispered a few words in Norman Bet¡¯s ear.

    Then Norman Bet said, "Let¡¯s discuss a response n in two hours! Meeting adjourned."

    In the office, Elliana sat quietly on the sofa, asionally swinging her legs.

    Click~

    The door opened from the outside.

    "Why are you here so early?" This was the first thing the man said upon entering.

    It was just 8 o¡¯clock, and the young girl should be sleeping at this time.

    Elliana looked up, just about to ask something when she suddenly froze.

    At this moment, the man¡¯s face could be described as gloomy. It felt like it wasn¡¯t Norman Bet standing beside her but a block of ice, especially with his already fierce brows furrowed showing obvious aggression!

    What happened...

    Why does he look so angry today?

    She swallowed the words she originally wanted to ask and cautiously inquired, "Norman Bet, what¡¯s wrong?"

    The man forced down his anger and softened his tone: "It¡¯s work-rted. Why did youe to find me so early, what¡¯s up?"

    "Nothing... you have work, go ahead. I just missed you, so I came to see you."

    After she said this, the man held her in his arms without speaking further, then let out a heavy sigh.

    The person in his arms was someone who could calm and rx him.

    "Norman Bet..." She reached out to hook the man¡¯s neck, their foreheads touching.

    "If there¡¯s something unpleasant at work, you might as well rant about it to me. Even if I can¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll listen quietly and won¡¯t argue with you."

    Her words made the man chuckle despite himself, and his tense mood finally rxed a bit.

    He rested his chin on the warm and soft hair of the young girl, speaking gently: "Miss, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you."

    "You didn¡¯t scare me." Elliana lifted her head, giving him a light peck on the lips, and said with a grin, "I just don¡¯t know, besides me, who else could make you this upset?"

    The man affectionately tapped her nose, then said, "It¡¯s about the Radiant Light¡¯s streamingpany."

    Perhaps seeing her curiosity, the man exined it clearly to her.

    It turned out that just half a month ago, when Norman Bet spent arge sum to assist Radiant Light in acquiring most streaming tforms, Simon King, a veteran in the streaming industry, had already contacted the senior executives of the original tforms.

    Arge number of popr and influential streamers had already been sold to Simon King, and it was only today, when all the streamers openly switched sides, that Radiant Light¡¯s executive president discovered this and reported it to him.

    During Simon King¡¯s operation, Norman Bet was in Wyen. As a result, the Melody Harmony Group spent a lot of money but received an empty shell.

    Although this didn¡¯t have a major impact on Melody Harmony, the invested losses were like cutting off a hand for the group.

    Elliana could never forget Simon King¡¯s name; just thinking about it made her feel angry.

    She suddenly remembered being tasked by Luna to follow Simon King, and she even lost track of him at the time. She wondered if Simon King and his wife had divorced.

    "Norman Bet, has Simon King divorced?"

    "Hmm? There are no external rumors, and someone like Simon King is unlikely to get divorced. Why are you asking?"

    Elliana chuckled, "No reason, I¡¯m just curious. How could someone like that still have a wife?"

    However, she already had her own suspicion but wasn¡¯t sure. She had to go back and ask Luna about it first.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 134 - 133: A Potent Dose

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 133: A Potent Dose</h4>

    "Norman Bet, if you¡¯re busy, go ahead. I¡¯ll head back first."

    The man reluctantly released her, speaking softly, "Alright, be good at home. I¡¯lle back early tonight."

    After leaving Melody Harmony, she didn¡¯t go straight home but instead asked Lana to drive to Luna¡¯s ce.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Melody Sun Estate.

    This is a medium- to high-end neighborhood, but the security said no unauthorized people are allowed in. Fortunately, Luna came to pick her up.

    Inside the living room, after settling down on the country-style sofa, she said, "Luna, do you remember Simon King? Has he not divorced his wife yet?"

    Upon hearing Elliana Lyle mention Simon King, Luna was somewhat surprised and asked, "Why suddenly bring up Simon King?"

    Even if Simon King turns into ashes, she would still remember him; she has yet to exact revenge for thest time when he severely beat her!

    Luna then said, "They shouldn¡¯t have divorced, what¡¯s up?"

    "Weren¡¯t you collecting evidence of Simon King¡¯s infidelityst time?"

    "Yeah, but after I sent the infidelity evidence to Simon King¡¯s wife, I heard nothing further."

    Luna spected, "Maybe Simon King used some means to deceive his wife."

    "Hmm."

    Elliana frowned in thought. Norman Bet mentioned that someone like Simon King wouldn¡¯t get divorced, likely because of thepany¡¯s group interests.

    So, if Simon King divorces, it would severely harm him, causingpany division, especially since Simon King is the at-fault party. His fate would be even worse!

    "What¡¯s up? Why suddenly ask this?" Luna handed over an instant coffee, looking at her with some curiosity.

    She remarked earnestly, "Luna, just give his wife another strong dose, and this marriage is almost certain to end."

    "Yeah, right." Luna nodded in agreement, raising an eyebrow, "Do you want to start with this? Has he been bothering you again?"

    Elliana shared the difficulties Norman Bet faced, which piqued Luna¡¯s interest. She had been busy with various matters and hadn¡¯t had the time to take revenge on Simon King; now, opportunity knocked.

    As for that "strong dose," the two tacitly understood each other without needing to say it aloud.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Bet Family vi.

    Since Luna needed to check some information, she returned to the vi. Summer Hue, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for days, also sent her a message.

    Summer: "Sis, it¡¯s sorted out. Post it on Weibo, use any text you like."

    Summer: [Pictures]

    ...

    There are a total of five pictures, all of them well-retouched. They didn¡¯t change her face to someone else¡¯s, but added contact lenses, and the white background wall morphed into a bamboo forest, especially with the special effects¡ªan absolute masterpiece.

    CatCat: "No problem, I¡¯ll post it right now."

    When Elliana opened Weibo and checked her profile, she was stunned.

    Several statuses had already been posted, including her afternoon tea selfies, which she sent to Joy Lyle via WeChat.

    Needless to say, it was Victor King¡¯s diligent operation. Since she hadn¡¯t had time to film recently or appear publicly, he wanted to keep her poprity.

    Recently, the trending list had a lot of new things, especially Eleanor Llyod¡¯s case¡ªshe went abroad for a career transition and unexpectedly disappeared.

    Though she didn¡¯t particrly care if Eleanor was missing, a living person suddenly vanishing abroad without a trace seemed odd.

    Could it be...

    Eleanor went to find Shane Southwell!

    At the year¡¯s start, Norman Bet mentioned to her that Owen Sutton had connections abroad, so the task of finding Shane Southwell was assigned to Owen Sutton.

    So far, there had been no clues at all.

    A message from Summer Hue on her phone brought her back to reality.

    She copied the text Summer sent, uploaded it along with the five promotional images, and that was it.

    @EllianaLyleStudio

    Dream Traveler hasunched its limited beta! Book now to enter the draw for beta ess. Once you seed, you¡¯ll receive a level 20 purple weapon when you log in. Join me in writing a new Chapter of the martial world~. @DreamTravelerOL.

    ...

    Night fell.

    Just as Elliana was about to lie down on the bed, she heard the sound of a car outside.

    Her first reaction was that Norman Bet was back, but she thought the man wouldn¡¯te back this early.

    Looking out the window, it turned out Norman Bet had returned!

    So when he said he¡¯de back early, he really meant it.

    "Norman Bet~" she excitedly and happily ran downstairs, throwing herself into his arms.

    The man ced his hand on her waist, gazing seriously at the little girl in his arms.

    This familiar lotus fragrance made Elliana take a deep breath, then she looked up with a cheeky smile and said, "Norman Bet, I thought you were just saying you¡¯de back early."

    "When have I ever lied to you? Hmm?"

    "Never~"

    The man suddenly picked her up, catching her off guard. In her panic, she quickly grabbed his neck to steady herself.

    Inside the room.

    Ellianay on the bed, waiting for the man to shower, though not just idly; she checked Weibo to see the ad¡¯s response.

    However, the response was not as "positive" as she had believed.

    A blogger who sells baby products @ed her. It wasn¡¯t an attack, but neither was it friendly.

    BearMommy:

    @EllianaLyleStudio, you¡¯re a woman too, right? You¡¯ll be a wife and mother someday. Are you that short on money? Why advertise games? Do you know the harm games cause to children?

    As a public figure, many children will look up to you as an idol and role model! As a celebrity, you should have the right values and outlook on life. Either apologize or be my enemy! And be an enemy to all women!

    ...

    After reading this, Elliana felt a bit confused. How did she be an enemy to all women?

    Beneath the post were some highlightedments.

    MySweetiePie: "Really dislike this woman, constant scandals, cruel and ruthless, persecuting influencers without backgrounds. Orion was ruined by this woman, and she¡¯s both ugly and has an uglier heart!"

    IronPotNoodles: "Isn¡¯t she supposed to be the daughter of a rich family? In need of this petty cash? I think she¡¯s a "god-daughter," utterlypromising to earn dirty money! Let¡¯s all report andin about this game and Elliana, chase her out of entertainment!"

    StepByStep: "Previously drove a ssmate to death, and now targeting the youth. If this game promotion isn¡¯t stopped, grave misfortunes are inevitable! Parents dying on the streets! Please @EllianaLyleStudio reconsider."

    BagBag: "Ugh, hasn¡¯t finished the counterfeit goods issue and already jumping on celeb hype? Could you refund the money? These items are for kids, and you¡¯re not responsible when problems arise? After so manyints, do you think riding someone¡¯s coattails will settle it?"

    ...

    This blogger had nearly 200ments underneath, and though the nder seemed unable to gain much traction, she was honestly quite angered.

    She also saw a video of Orion ying victim, but in reality, he hadn¡¯t lost family or home; he was just ying the victim card!

    And this baby product blogger was someone she used to follow, which is why she saw it. Initially, she followed because she thought the blogger¡¯s child was cute.

    But when she saw thest highlightedment, she couldn¡¯t help but scroll down, and indeed many people mentioned counterfeit goods.

    If not now, when to report it?

    After submittingints to the business administration and on Weibo, she returned to check her own Weiboments, which were obviously free of trouble, friendly and amicable, currently having a hundred thousand likes and eight thousandments.

    Seems the promotional effect was satisfactory.

 Chapter 135 - 134

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 134</h4>

    ps. There¡¯s an error in this Chapter, please skip it.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Due to being so angry that she almost lost her mind, she didn¡¯t even notice when the man came out of the bathroom.

    Quickly turned off her phone and smiled: "Nothing much, just checking out thetest trending news."

    "Hmm, some negative news isn¡¯t worth paying attention to." The man said as he was already in his robe and walking towards her.

    To be honest, just now the man clearly untied his towel first before putting on the robe, but he moved so fast that she couldn¡¯t see anything, as if he teleported.

    Originally, she thought the man would just go to bed and sleep, but it seemed she was wrong, as the man was already close to her.

    With their eyes meeting, several scenes were already ying in Elliana Lyle¡¯s mind...

    "Girl, are you scared?"

    A strong and good-looking arm reached out from under the covers and grabbed a box from the bedside drawer.

    ...

    The next day.

    Elliana Lyle woke up at 11 am, but she didn¡¯t feel like getting up at all.

    She propped herself up, and the pain made her tremble involuntarily!

    She remembered cking out several times and then waking up again.

    "...It hurts so much..."

    "Miss Sutton, the young mistress hasn¡¯t gotten up yet!"

    There was a rush of footsteps outside, and it was Lana¡¯s voice, it seemed Luna had arrived, but she hadn¡¯t had time to get dressed!

    She knew Luna¡¯s character would definitely push the door open ande in, so with no choice, sheid back down.

    "It¡¯s already noon, what are you still sleeping for?" As she spoke, Luna had already burst in.

    And walked directly towards her.

    Seeing her eyes open, Luna said: "Aren¡¯t you awake,e on and get up."

    When Luna saw that the nket had notpletely covered her, she was stunned for a second and then looked at the empty packaging in the trash can, instantly understanding everything.

    She crossed her arms and smirked teasingly: "Oh, someone had a romantic nightst night."

    "Nothing happened!" Elliana Lyle red back, embarrassed and angry.

    "How could it be nothing? Geez, at this rate, Norman Bet won¡¯t run out of juice?"

    "Luna! Get out!"

    Watching the embarrassed and angry Elliana Lyle, Lunaughed and backed away: "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go out. Get up and tidy yourself, I have something to tell you."

    By the time Elliana Lyle was ready, it was already 1 pm, yet looking at the stairs in front of her gave her a headache. She didn¡¯t want to go downstairs, she just wanted to lie down.

    However, Lana was very understanding and immediately said: "Missus, let me carry you down."

    "Okay."

    Luna was sitting on the sofa watching aedy movie, her hands full of lime-vored chips, and several empty bags on the floor!

    She¡¯d eaten all of her supplies!

    "Hahaha, that kills me." Suddenly feeling a chill, Luna turned around sharply, and Elliana Lyle was already standing behind her.

    "Oh my! You scared me,e sit."

    Elliana Lyle sighed and sat down beside Luna, asking: "Alright, what¡¯s up?"

    "Nothing major, I just wanted to tell you John Shaw was sentenced, 16 years." Luna¡¯s eyes were still glued to the TV screen.

    This news seemed quite strange to her: "John Shaw? Who¡¯s that? Does it have anything to do with me?"

    "It¡¯s John Shaw, and also, Simon King ising to South City the day after, so I¡¯ve canceled today¡¯s flight. Come on, I rarely have free time, watch a movie with me."

    Turns out it wasn¡¯t anything major, she really wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch movies, so she picked up her phone and started scrolling.

    On a whim, she wanted to check on yesterday¡¯s blogger, only to find the ount had been banned!

    She hadn¡¯t expected the official action to be so swift!

    Before she could exit and continue browsing videos, Summer Hue¡¯s call came in.

    "Hey, Summer, what¡¯s up?"

    The voice on the other end was clearly excited: "Sis, I¡¯ve got a qualified ount for you, join the game, help generate some buzz for our studio."

    "Alright... I guess!" She nced at Luna beside her, and asked softly: "Want to y a game?"

    "Hmm? What game? The one you posted about yesterday? I didn¡¯t get a code." Luna shrugged, she saw Elliana Lyle¡¯s post on Weibo yesterday and tried to reserve a slot but only managed to win 1000 copper coins.

    It seemed Luna wanted to y, so Elliana Lyle whispered: "Wait a sec, let me ask."

    Summer Hue gave her two ounts without hesitation.

    But Luna disliked the slow inte in the vi and suggested: "Let¡¯s go to a cyber cafe, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to one."

    "Not a good idea?" Elliana Lyle hesitated, she had never been to a cyber cafe, since she had one at home, there was no need to go.

    Luna kept encouraging: "What¡¯s wrong with that?

    We¡¯ll get a private room, eat and y, without anyone disturbing us."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to go."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DGlideStar Cyber Cafe.

    In the VIP double room.

    In the dim room, the glow from theputer screens illuminated the faces of the two girls.

    "How much longer until you¡¯re finished downloading?" Elliana Lyle sat in the gaming chair, asionally touching the mouse, and when she saw the progress bar had reached ny-seven percent, she sat up straight.

    Luna took a sip of her coke and exhaled: "We have the same inte, shouldn¡¯t be much longer."

    As the progress bar filled, an animated scene yed on the screen with a fully immersive martial arts aesthetic.

    The scenery was exquisite and realistic, though how the in-game experience would be was yet to be seen.

    After logging in andpleting real-name verification, they entered the character creation phase.

    "What ss should I y?"

    "You y the healer, what else could you y?"

    Luna confidently chose the assassin ss, high difficulty, high damage, highly mobile, the only downside being its fragility.

    ...

    [You have died, await resurrection by a healer.]

    Elliana Lyle: (¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)

    She was the healer.

    But she had already died, seeing the boss left with only a sliver of health, yet failing to dodge with her movement ability, she was smacked to death by the boss instantly!

    Subsequently, one by one, the five teammates also died.

    A tank ss teammate named Big Fist on the audio channel hesitated before saying helplessly: "Oh dear! Healer, you need to dodge! We were almost done! Maybe you should go home and farm instead of ying games?"

    Elliana Lyle: (¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)

    Reflecting on what happened, it was also because the tank teammate was constantly calling for heals that she ended up like this.

    And this tank thought with a healer there, he didn¡¯t need to dodge the boss¡¯s skill damage, even running into non-targeted skills, practically a masochist.

    She couldn¡¯t heal him enough.

    Big Fist: "I withstood so much damage, did you guys do any damage, can you even y?"

    [Big Fist has been kicked from the team by Crescent Moon]

    As the team leader, Luna directly kicked the tank out, saying: "We attack, I¡¯ll draw the boss¡¯s aggro, everyone avoid the boss¡¯s skills."

    "Luna, it¡¯s not going to work without a tank, you¡¯re too fragile, I can¡¯t keep you healed enough."

    "Let¡¯s give it a try."

    Without Big Fist, although it took half a minute longer to finish, the whole team survived. Initially, Elliana Lyle thought Luna was too fragile, considering she had to constantly heal the tank¡¯s health.

    Seeing the purple equipment drop, everyone started bidding with copper coins.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 136 - 134: Purple Gear

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 134: Purple Gear</h4>

    "What are you looking at?"

    She was so angry she almost lost her mind, she didn¡¯t notice the maning out of the bathroom.

    Quickly turned off the phone, and smiled: "Nothing much, just checking out some trending news."

    "Hmm, some negative news isn¡¯t worth your attention." The man said as he put on a robe and walked toward her.

    Honestly, the man had first removed the towel and then put on the robe, but he was so fast she couldn¡¯t see anything, like a magic trick.

    She thought he would go to sleep once hey down, but she seemed to be mistaken; the man was already getting closer to her.

    Their eyes met, and several scenes already shed through Elliana Lyle¡¯s mind...

    A strong, good-looking arm extended out from under the nket, grabbing a box from the bedside drawer.

    ...

    The next day.

    Elliana woke up at 11 a.m., but she didn¡¯t want to get up at all.

    She supported her body and sat up, the pain made her shiver uncontrobly!

    She remembered passing out several times, then waking up again.

    "...So painful..."

    "Miss Luna, thedy of the house hasn¡¯t gotten up yet!"

    Outside were hurried footsteps and Lana¡¯s voice, looks like Luna came, but she hadn¡¯t had time to get dressed!

    Knowing Luna¡¯s straightforward nature, she would just push the door open, so Elliana had no choice but to lie down again.

    "It¡¯s midday, why are you still sleeping?" While speaking, Luna had already barged in.

    And walked straight toward her.

    Seeing her eyes open, Luna said, "Aren¡¯t you awake? Get up then."

    Seeing theforter notpletely covering her, Luna paused for a second, then saw the empty packaging in the trash, immediately getting the whole picture.

    With a smirk, arms crossed, she teased, "Wow, someone had a passionate nightst night."

    "That¡¯s not true!" Elliana red back, embarrassed and angry.

    "How is that not true? Tsk tsk, at this rate, Norman Bet should be worried about running out of resources."

    "Luna Sutton! Get out!"

    Watching Elliana boil with embarrassment, Luna retreated with a grin: "Alright, alright, I¡¯m leaving, you freshen up ande out, I have something to tell you."

    By the time Elliana was ready, it was already 1 p.m., but looking at the stairs before her, she felt a headache. She didn¡¯t want to go downstairs; she just wanted to lie in bed.

    However, Lana understood immediately, "Lady of the house, let me carry you down."

    "Okay."

    Luna was on the couch watching aedy movie, eating lime-vored chips, with several empty bags on the floor!

    She ate through her stash!

    "Hahaha, this is killing me." Suddenly feeling a chill, Luna turned around abruptly; Elliana was already standing behind her.

    "Holy crap! You scared me,e sit."

    Elliana sighed and sat down beside Luna, asking, "Go on, what¡¯s up?"

    "It¡¯s nothing major, just wanted to tell you, John Shaw got sentenced, 16 years." Luna¡¯s eyes still glued to the TV screen.

    The news seemed odd to her: "John? Who¡¯s John? Does it concern me?"

    "John Shaw, also, Simon King ising to South City the day after tomorrow, so I canceled today¡¯s flight. Alright, it¡¯s rare that I have free time, watch a movie with me."

    Turns out it¡¯s nothing significant, she¡¯s not in the mood for a movie, so she just picked up her phone and started browsing.

    On a whim, she tried to check on the blogger from yesterday, only to find the ount already banned!

    She didn¡¯t expect the officials to act so swiftly!

    Before she could exit and continue browsing videos, Summer Hue¡¯s call came in.

    "Hey, Summer, what¡¯s up?"

    On the other end, there was a hint of excitement: "Sis, I¡¯ve got a qualification code for you, get in the game and help our studio generate some buzz."

    "Alright... fine!" As she said it, she nced at Luna beside her, and whispered, "Do you y games?"

    "Hmm? What game? The one you posted yesterday? I didn¡¯t get the code." Luna shrugged; she tried using the invitation code Elliana posted on Weibo yesterday but only won 1000 copper coins in the lottery.

    Seems like Luna wants to y, Elliana whispered: "Wait a sec, let me ask."

    Summer Hue didn¡¯t hesitate to give her two codes.

    But Luna, disliking the vi¡¯s slow inte, suggested, "Let¡¯s go to the cyber cafe; it¡¯s been ages since Ist went to one."

    "Isn¡¯t that not a good idea?" Elliana was hesitant; she had never been to a cyber cafe because she had one at home.

    Luna continued to encourage, "What¡¯s so bad about it?

    We could rent a private room, eat while we y, and no one will disturb us."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to go."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DGlideStar Cyber Cafe.

    Inside a VIP double room.

    The dim room was lit only by theputer screens reflecting on the two girls¡¯ faces.

    "How much longer for your download?" Elliana sat in the gaming chair, asionally tapping the mouse, especially when looking at the progress bar now at ny-seven percent, she sat up straight.

    Luna sipped her c, exhaling, "We¡¯re on the samework, shouldn¡¯t take much longer."

    As the progress bar filled, the page began showing dynamic animations, full of martial arts style.

    The scene was exquisite and realistic, though they didn¡¯t know how it would be in-game.

    After logging in and verifying their identity, they could start creating their characters.

    "What job should I choose?"

    "You should be a healer, what else can you even y?"

    Luna confidently chose the assassin ss, high difficulty, high damage, high mobility; the only downside might be its fragility.

    ...

    [You have died, please wait for resurrection by the healer ss.]

    Elliana: (¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)

    She was the healer ss.

    But she had died, watching the boss with only a sliver of health left, yet she wasn¡¯t able to dodge a skill in time, getting pped to death by the boss!

    Followed by her five teammates dying one by one.

    A tank yer named Big Fist in the audio seemed to hesitate, then finally sighed, "Ah! Healer, you need to dodge! We were so close to finishing! Why don¡¯t you go farm instead, why are you even ying?"

    Elliana: (¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)

    Thinking back, it was also this tank constantly asking for "heals," leading to her demise.

    This tank just assumed he¡¯d have a healer, never dodging the boss¡¯s skills, even running into non-targeted skills, simply masochistic.

    Leaving her unable to keep up with the healing.

    Big Fist: "I took so much damage, do you guys have any damage? Can you even y?"

    [Big Fist has been kicked out of the team by Luna Moon]

    As the team leader, Luna simply kicked the tank out, saying, "We¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll take the boss¡¯s aggro, everyone dodge the boss¡¯s skills."

    "Luna, without a tank, it won¡¯t work. You¡¯re too fragile, I can¡¯t keep you healed."

    "Let¡¯s give it a try."

    Without Big Fist, although it took an extra half minute, the whole team didn¡¯t lose a single person, initially, Elliana thought Luna was too fragile, as even tank¡¯s health required constant healing.

    Looking at the purple equipment that dropped, everyone started bidding with copper coins.

 Chapter 137 - 135: Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 135: Coboration</h4>

    "It¡¯s almost midnight, it¡¯s toote, let¡¯s go back." Elliana Lyle took her hands off the mouse and keyboard and stretched.

    Luna, who was looking at various equipment attributes, said dismissively, "It¡¯s just the right time to refresh at midnight, we canplete the next day¡¯s upgrade quests. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t stay overnight."

    "No, I need to go back."

    Even though Elliana knew there was a good chance Norman Bet wouldn¡¯te back tonight, she still had to go back to prevent any worry.

    "What¡¯s the point of going back?" Luna removed her headphones and grabbed Elliana who was about to stand, continuing, "You were just hijacked. I bought a revenge order, aren¡¯t youing with me to get revenge? Also, I just ordered takeout."

    While doing the escort mission, they were hijacked multiple times by people maliciously gged as red names, causing the mission to be timed out several times, naturally having to restart the mission.

    Whether or not to get revenge wasn¡¯t important, but the fact that Luna ordered takeout was.

    Knock knock knock!

    While she was still hesitating, someone knocked on the door!

    At this moment, who could be knocking? For a moment, she thought it was Norman Beting to catch her!

    The room fell into an unusual silence, and Elliana was just stunned there.

    Luna, although puzzled by Elliana¡¯s unusual behavior, heard another knock on the door and had to get up to open it.

    Standing at the door was a cybercaf¨¦ worker with a takeaway bag in hand, politely saying, "Your takeout has arrived."

    "Great, thank you, sorry to trouble you."

    ...

    ¨DThe next day.

    Since Elliana had informed Lana in advance, Norman Bet hadn¡¯t sent her any messages, perhaps because he was too busy to check on her.

    That¡¯s how another day passed, and by 7 a.m. the next morning, the two of them had arrived at South City Airport.

    The square was deste, with only a few people picking up passengers, perhaps because there were no flights scheduled to depart at this time.

    By 8 a.m., the crowd¡¯s density noticeably increased, and they finally met the man they¡¯d been waiting for, Simon King.

    Simon¡¯s attire this time was very low-key, in a grey suit and a stylish fedora, without any bodyguards, arriving alone.

    The two stayed in the car as Luna took out her camera and began taking pictures of Simon until she saw him enter a red car, after which she started the car.

    While driving, Luna asked, "Buddy, who do you think the person picking him up might be?"

    Half an hour earlier, Elliana had seen a woman with sunsses get out of the red car, smoke a slim cigarette near the trash can, and then return to the car.

    The woman loved red, wearing a thin red coat with a tall figure. Although distant, Elliana couldn¡¯t see her clearly but could tell she was an exceptionally beautiful woman.

    "Probably Simon King¡¯s lover,ing to South City just to meet a lover?"

    Luna shook her head, saying, "Simon ims it¡¯s a business trip, but he¡¯s indeed here in South City to discuss cooperation with Rnd, although he¡¯s clearly two days early."

    When Luna mentioned Rnd, Elliana¡¯splexion visibly worsened. Simon¡¯s cooperation with Rnd was clearly disadvantageous to Melody Harmony and therefore also disadvantageous to her.

    Even though Melody¡¯s film and television artists surpassed Rnd¡¯s in every aspect, Rnd wasn¡¯t surviving on film and television alone.

    Rnd¡¯s vice president has always been responsible for the film industry, and as for the president, Cameron Southwell, he oversees numerous girl group pop stars.

    Given that girl bands and singers weren¡¯t as popr as the film industry these days, Rnd¡¯s progress was slow, but even after taking heavy hits, Rnd had a formidable resilience.

    In a past life, Shane Southwell squandered fortunes enough to almost buy the entire Rnd, yet Cameron Southwell repeatedly advised Shane without stirring much water, as if the Southwell Family¡¯s money was inexhaustible.

    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but question if the Southwell Family truly profited solely from Rnd?

    "Buddy? Buddy?" Luna called her twice.

    She quickly snapped back to reality, slightly panicked: "What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly."

    "I didn¡¯t say anything. What were you thinking about so seriously?"

    "Nothing." Elliana shook her head, saying, "Luna, expedite George¡¯s situation."

    Due to the currentck of leads, nothing was progressing, or perhaps it was due to the overwhelming amount of matters that left her unable to sort things out.

    "There¡¯s no way to speed up, this person is almost wless domestically, and there¡¯s no news abroad either. I¡¯ll try to speed it up."

    "Okay."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City Rnd Entertainment LLC.

    At the entrance of thepany, walked out a sexy and beautiful woman, especially with the androgynous ck and white professional attire, adding a few touches of a career woman¡¯s charm.

    Cari removed her sunsses and gazed at the blinding bright sunlight. This was supposed to be a rare leisure time, yet she had to head to Nathan Dawn¡¯s vi at this moment.

    She was fully aware of what she had to do once there.

    Driving over to Nathan Dawn¡¯s vi, which was once Shane Southwell¡¯s Eisen Vi, but inexplicably, Nathan was willing to live here, whether it was due to a mentalpse or something else.

    The people at the entrance greeted her with great respect, almost like weing the hostess.

    This stemmed from a previous incident where a neer stopped her, and was subsequently dealt with by Nathan¡¯s people, breaking his limbs, resolving the issue with money afterwards.

    Though people are fond of money, facing harm naturally leads to fear.

    Entering, she slipped off her ck high heels, swapped them for soft, lightweight slippers, and went upstairs.

    Nathan¡¯s door was just ajar, she gently pushed it open and walked in.

    The man was on the balcony, seemingly making a call, not noticing her.

    She went straight to the bathroom, and when passing by Nathan¡¯s simple office space, she saw the image on theptop.

    It was blurry, blurred to the point where the image was just a mess, filled with many people, but she could only see Eleanor Llyod.

    A huge billiard table, was full of ughter and cheer."

    At that moment, the man on the balcony finished his call and was about to turn when Cari was already in the bathroom, using the sound of the shower to mask her retching for a long time at the toilet...

    The disgusting image left her shaken, introducing fear like never before.

    Nathan had said Eleanor mysteriously disappeared, initially making her suspect Eleanor had sought out Shane Southwell, but the realityy bare before her eyes.

    The man in the room heard the shower, knowing Cari had arrived. With theptop screen now in sleep mode, he shut theputer and a slight smile appeared on his face.

    Twenty minutester, Cari emerged from the bathroom.

    She proactively curled her arms around the man¡¯s neck, her face as usual, and her smile as bright as always.

    Everything seemed as it always was.

    An hourter, Cari was tidied up and, when about to leave, naturally said, "Vice President, I noticed today that an employee resigned due to illness, and I¡¯ve been feeling unwell as well, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t continue as an assistant for much longer."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you the best doctor."

    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, she smiled gently, "Thank you, Vice President."

    It wasn¡¯t until she walked out the vi gates that Cari let out a long breath, her heart had been trembling all along, fully aware of how perverse Nathan could be.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Nathan being so utterly inhuman. She had identally overheard Nathan¡¯s call with a foreigner previously.

    Being proficient in English, she naturally understood the meaning.

    "I¡¯ll soon send the person over to you."

    At that time, she was unaware of what was to be sent, but now she knew.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 138 - 136: Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 136: Once Again</h4>

    "Did you get the shot?" Elliana Lyle was posing various ways in front of the camera, pretending to cover for Luna, but Luna was actually capturing Simon King behind her.

    At that moment, Simon King was apanying a woman in a red dress shopping in a luxury store. The two were intimately linked, and Simon King was already carrying several shopping bags.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth Joy Hotel.

    Since Simon King chose a hotel under Norman Bet¡¯s name, it made it very convenient for Luna and her to take action.

    Simon King wasn¡¯t familiar with anything in South City, so naturally, he didn¡¯t know that South Joy Hotel was under Norman Bet¡¯s name.

    The two reserved a room next to Simon King¡¯s; Luna had arranged for the reporters to arrive at the hotel ahead of time, and in just three short minutes, they all gathered at Simon King¡¯s door.

    These were all low-key reporters that Luna hired for money. The well-known journalists were not interested in small stories about wealthy infidelity, but it mainly depended on who the rich were cheating with.

    Since they were hired for money, they were not overly excited; they just quietly waited to get the job done.

    Twenty minutester, Luna, wearing a mask and sunsses, walked out of the room and headed straight to Simon King¡¯s door. With a hand signal from Luna, the moment the door opened, everyone swarmed in, and Luna nearly got pushed inside.

    Five or six reporters went crazy snapping pictures of the people on the bed, then hurriedly left!

    The two on the bed didn¡¯t even scream until after the reporters left.

    ...

    On the way back, Elliana Lyle was driving while Luna sorted through the photos and sent them one by one to a contactbeled "Mrs. King."

    Clear Sky Luna: "Hello, Mrs. King, this is Luna. Recently, while I was following this inte celebrity, I unexpectedly found your husband, Mr. Simon King."

    In less than half a minute, the sound of money being credited to her ount came from her phone.

    Even Elliana Lyle nced over curiously, "Who is it?"

    Luna chuckled, "Mrs. King just transferred 10,000 yuan to me. This side hustle pays well, let¡¯s go for a hot potter, my treat."

    ...

    The hot pot mealsted until nightfall. While Luna was cooking tripe, she scrolled through her phone and came across a short video notification.

    [Wealthy Simon King¡¯s Infidelity with the Hottest Female Inte Celebrity]

    Wow! It turns out Simon King¡¯s lover is an inte celebrity. Out of curiosity, she scoured the long article for the celebrity¡¯s name.

    Unexpectedly, she found out that this Lina Dunn was an inte celebrity known for singing, a diva with a cold style that attracted fans.

    Instantly, a sense of disappointment filled her, and the previous fondness disappeared.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Luna was enjoying her meal when she suddenly noticed Elliana Lyle staring at her phone with aplex expression.

    She sighed and dejectedly put down her phone, "Luna, the singing inte celebrity I liked is the one who cheated with Simon King today."

    Luna continued to eat the fresh and crispy tripe, as the hot pot¡¯s red beef oil clung temptingly to the tripe!

    "Isn¡¯t that great? Now you don¡¯t have to like her anymore."

    "Yeah, you¡¯re right."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City Airport.

    "Honey, wait for me to get back. I¡¯ll exin everything as soon as I return." Simon King was boarding a ne, still holding a phone, repeatedly exining to his wife.

    Seeing this, a flight attendant hurried over and advised Simon King, "Sir, you have boarded, and mobilemunication functions are restricted. We suggest you enable flight mode."

    "Honey, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll exin when I get back." With that, Simon King hung up, his heart shaking with anger.

    "Sir, please enable flight mode on your phone."

    The flight attendant¡¯s polite and gentle voice sounded in his ear, but such a tone only added to Simon King¡¯s irritation, even anger.

    ...

    As the flight departure alert sounded, he felt a bit relieved, meanwhile wondering who could¡¯ve done this. Could it be that girl who ran awayst time?

    If it is, then it means the old hag at home never fully trusted him again!

    Simon King felt no guilt at the moment, only regret for his carelessness.

    After more than two hours, as the nended, Simon King¡¯s heartnded as well. He had thought of many excuses during those hours, but none seemed feasible.

    Rushing and rushing, he finally got home before midnight, with all the vi¡¯s lights aze. Without question, Mrs. King was waiting for his return.

    The man standing at the entrance hesitated to enter, already imagining his wife May Harris¡¯ furious shouting, along with her angry, unsightly face.

    After hesitating for a long time, Simon King finally dared to knock on the door.

    "Sir, you¡¯re back. Madam is upstairs." The butler clearly knew what had happened, but had grown ustomed.

    "Alright." In front of the butler, Simon King maintained hisposure as the master of the house, his tone light and his expression unreadable.

    He took off his hat, handed it to the butler, and walked steadily upstairs.

    "You still know toe home, huh?"

    As he entered, May Harris¡¯s voice, loud enough to startle, greeted him. Simon King quickly closed the door, his upright figure instantly slumped, making his already short height of 167 seem much lowerpared to May Harris.

    He always lost in posture.

    He raised his head slightly, facing a face thickly covered with makeup but unable to hide the prominent crow¡¯s feet and sagging nasbial folds.

    Simon King¡¯s onlyment on May Harris¡¯s appearance was: utterly repulsive to him.

    She was just an ordinary middle-aged woman, better than most, but to Simon King, who yearned for youth forever, she was disdainful.

    In his disdain, he was also terrified, as any evidence in May Harris¡¯s hands could lead her to sue him, making him dare not even consider divorce!

    Their marriage was merely an alliance of two prominent families, always maintaining a polite distance, until May Harris started aging, prompting him to cheat with various female celebrities.

    What was once seamlessly hidden, until May Harris grew suspicious and hired a girl to follow him.

    After he caught that girlst time, he rushed back to cate May Harris; this time, it might not be that easy.

    "Why are you silent now? Weren¡¯t you the smooth talker? Huh? How did you promise me? How did you swear to me?"

    May Harris, dressed in a royal blue cheongsam, stood before Simon King, arms crossed, eyes wide with anger, her brow arched in fury, even the corners of her mouth were turning down.

    Her face, darkening with rage, seemed even more gloomy and terrifying.

    "Honey, I was drugged. That woman wanted to be my mistress. I didn¡¯t agree, so she insisted on dining with me, and as a result, I couldn¡¯t help it."

    Faced with Simon King¡¯s excuse, May Harris clearly didn¡¯t believe him. She had already vented her anger, so her temper was rtively calm now, with the chaos on the ground as proof.

    May Harris scoffed coldly, curling her lips in a mocking smile, as if she had heard the world¡¯s biggest joke.

    "Simon King, I won¡¯t believe you anymore. I want a divorce, get ready for court!"

    At the mention of divorce, Simon King panickedpletely, kneeling down and hugging her legs: "Honey! Honey, I was wrong! Honey, think about it! I hadn¡¯t been in South City long before these pictures surfaced; someone must be framing me, honey, believe me..."

    Perhaps Simon King thought May Harris only saw the hotel photos, but what Luna sent to May Harris also included shopping videos and photos.

 Chapter 139 - 137: Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 137: Surrounded</h4>

    "Simon King, go sleep at the office. I don¡¯t want to see you today."

    The tone of this sentence was as calm as a feathernding on ake¡¯s surface, not stirring even a ripple.

    Simon King knelt on the ground,pletely baffled, unable toprehend what May Harris meant, anxiety spreading across his face.

    "Honey, believe me, I..."

    May Harris looked down at the begging man, her eyes void of the earlier anger, reced with indifference instead.

    This man whom she¡¯d lived with for 27 years, she¡¯d seen throughpletely.

    Slick talker full of lies, not a single truthes from his mouth!

    Although she didn¡¯t like Simon King back in those days, after marrying him, she fulfilled her duties as a wife, while this man repeatedly betrayed their marriage!

    They had no children binding them, so there was no need for this marriage to continue.

    Having thought it through, May Harris said, "Get up first; we can talk things over slowlyter. I don¡¯t want to discuss this today. Just leave."

    In Simon King¡¯s view, the woman had forgiven him; she just wanted some peace, and anyway, he didn¡¯t want to stay with her either.

    Downstairs came the sound of a car engine, driving away shortly after, while May Harris stood on the open-air balcony, her gaze following the departing car.

    She had never been this calm before. If it had been ten years ago, she would have fought Simon King to the death.

    Recently, Simon King had been quite good to her, even buying her a ne and apanying her shopping.

    She thought that as long as he stopped cheating, she would pretend nothing happened.

    Yet, a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.

    "Xiao Yang, pack my things."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Blue Whale Grand Hotel.

    A luxurious room.

    The surrounding walls were all transparent screens, with blue whales swimming back and forth inside the screens.

    "Brother Wang, how dare youe to find me while things are so tense... Aren¡¯t you afraid of your wife..."

    The woman¡¯s voice was enchanting, speaking with a breathy tone, intermittently.

    "That wife is nothing, once I get the evidence in her hands, give her a few men, then I can kick her out with nothing."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D The following day.

    Elliana Lyle woke up at seven in the morning, but it was Lana who forcibly woke her up; she had a retake exam tomorrow, so she was going to school to study today.

    Even though she got up, she was yawning continuously, all because of staying upte ying games with Lunast night. She intended to sleep early but unknowingly yed until dawn.

    She was chewing on a slice of toast when she was already sitting in the car.

    Lana was giving her a lift today.

    A few dozen steps away from the school entrance, the car stopped by the roadside, and then Elliana Lyle got out of the car.

    After waving to signal goodbye to Lana, she began to walk towards the school gate.

    ...

    Three in the afternoon.

    Elliana Lyle came out of school; there were hardly any cars parked along the roadside in the morning, but now it was full of closely parked cars.

    Seeing these cars, she had the illusion of many eyes watching her.

    Just as she shivered, those tightly closed car doors all opened simultaneously, and immediately, a crowd of people holding cameras and microphones rushed towards her without hesitation!

    What¡¯s happening! She looked around and saw no one else; these people must being for her, right?

    By the time she realized it, it was toote; to the left was a three-meter-high wall, and people wereing at her from the front, back, and right!

    There was simply no direction to escape!

    In just a few seconds, she went from walking alone on a slightly empty road to being surrounded by a swarm of reporters!

    "Miss Lyle, we¡¯ve heard that due to conflicts with your managementpany, you have been shelved. Is that true?"

    At this point, a female reporter wearing round sses already had her microphone thrust at Elliana¡¯s mouth, her face also being poked painfully by other reporters¡¯ microphones!

    There were journalists everywhere, some carrying cameras, others extending long arms to hand over microphones. What bothered her most were the reporters in front; despite having squeezed her so tightly that she couldn¡¯t extend her hands, they still pressed microphones against her face!

    "Please don¡¯t push..." Her breathing was already bing irregr; was she going to die here?

    The crowd was a noisy chaos; she couldn¡¯t make out what the reporters were asking, nor could the reporters make out what she was saying.

    "Stop pushing... someone will die..." Elliana struggled to voice herself in the crowd.

    There were about twenty or so reporters, and she¡¯d never seen so many reporters interview her before, not even when attending events.

    Especially now, without bodyguards like during events, these reporters clung to her, seemingly eager to tten her like a pancake.

    Or perhaps these people were doing it on purpose.

    To avoid getting crushed to death here, she could only reach out and push against the crowded reporters.

    But what strength did she have? How could she possibly push away these "madmen?"

    When desperate, you¡¯ll try anything, doing whatever you can; grabbing whatever she could hold, feeling flesh she pinched hard, savagely pinching, and stepping forward wherever possible!

    Perhaps it was because a few reporters at the front felt the pain and began to retreat, or perhaps someone heard her voice. Soon enough, these reporters made a one-square-meter gap for her.

    But still, they showed no sign of letting her go.

    "Miss Lyle, due to conflicts with your managementpany, they¡¯ve shelved you, intending to rece you with Joy Lyle, whose name is simr to yours. Is that true?"

    The person asking this question had the loudest voice, naturally standing out.

    Elliana carefully processed the question asked by the reporter earlier, finding a few keywords: conflict with management, shelved, Joy Lyle, recement.

    What¡¯s all this about? Without thinking, she knew it must be nder from someone with nothing better to do.

    "There¡¯s nothing like that, just rumors. Please don¡¯t believe the rumors, everyone." Since she couldn¡¯t escape, she could only answer with a smile.

    She hadn¡¯t called anyone to pick her up, so there was no one there to help her, quickly taking out her phone and dialing Luna¡¯s number.

    "Miss Lyle, your new movie was taken by Joy Lyle. Can you exin this?"

    "I¡¯m about to graduate, so I don¡¯t have time for acting." Elliana replied to the reporters¡¯ questions, not expecting such a minor issue to warrant such an intense inquiry.

    At this moment, Luna picked up the call, and she quickly said, "At the school gate, I¡¯m surrounded by reporters. Come quickly."

    "Regarding Joy Lyle, with a name so simr to yours and receiving strong support from thepany, do you have any thoughts?"

    Elliana said, "Joy Lyle is my sister. I¡¯m still in my senior year, so there¡¯s no time for acting. Naturally, thepany must allocate resources ordingly."

    Even after she answered, the questions from reporters didn¡¯t stop.

    "There¡¯s talk online that you have a close rtionship with Norman Bet of the Harmony Group, being his kept woman. Is that true?"

    "We¡¯ve heard you had three abortions for Norman Bet. Does he n to marry you??"

    "Miss Lyle, it¡¯s rumored that you¡¯ve had multiple cosmetic surgeries. Do you have anything to say?"

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    After this series of questions, she really had nothing to say and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    These questions were downright ridiculous.

 Chapter 140 - 138: Absurd

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 138: Absurd</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨D Bet Family Vi.

    Luna listened to the chaotic sounds on the other end of the phone, and her drowsy mind came fully awake.

    Listening carefully, she heard many people talking, chaotic and noisy, and she immediately understood that Elliana Lyle was surrounded by reporters.

    Hanging up the phone, she checked the time. In the middle of the afternoon, how could she have been surrounded by reporters?

    She then entered the group chat and initiated a group call.

    "Sister Luna, is there something important that you called?" asked Tommy.

    Luna yawned and said, "The boss is surrounded by reporters. Everyone, meet at the school gate. Where¡¯s Andrew Hue?"

    Andrew Hue: "I¡¯m here."

    "Aren¡¯t you at school? You¡¯re nearby."

    Andrew Hue: "I didn¡¯t go today."

    "Alright, everyone move, meet at the school gate."

    After Luna hung up the phone, she quickly put on her coat, tidied up, and dashed out of the Bet Family mansion.

    Currently, all Elliana could do was deal with the throng of reporters, but their questions were bing increasingly unanswerable.

    "Miss Lyle, can you answer this?"

    "My mother was my father¡¯swfully wedded wife." At this point, her face turned a bit colder, yet she suppressed the urge to p these reporters.

    Her mother had already rested in peace, yet people were still defaming her with baseless rumors.

    ...

    Just then, several cars stopped by the roadside, and down came Luna, Andrew Hue, Tommy, and others.

    They immediately spotted Elliana Lyle being cornered against a wall by a group of reporters, and without saying a word, they pushed into the crowd.

    "Make way, make way for us!"

    A golden head appeared at the edge of the crowd and gradually pushed inward.

    Elliana nced over; it was indeed Andrew Hue, who used his tall frame and strength to quickly push aside the reporters on the outskirts.

    Only after they shielded her into the car did she finally escape the crowd of reporters.

    "What the hell kind of paparazzi are these, with no decency at all?" Luna cursed from the driver¡¯s seat as she started the car.

    "Luna, take me back home."

    Elliana had no desire to stay there any longer; she¡¯d deal with the exam tomorrow, she just wanted to go home now.

    Speaking of which, she had never encountered reporters blocking her at school before; today was really weird.

    She opened her phone and quickly checked Weibo to see what happened overnight.

    Sure enough, her name was trending, but besides hers, there was Norman Bet¡¯s too.

    [The Bets¡¯ heir Norman Bet allegedly made lover Elliana Lyle undergo three abortions!]

    [Elliana Lyle shelved bypany for diva behavior, veteran artist Joy Lyle reces Elliana, turning Elliana into a joke]

    [The History of Celebrity Elliana Lyle¡¯s stic Surgery]

    Elliana: (¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)

    She truly had no idea how these people could make up so much out of thin air; while the ims couldn¡¯t be said to be entirely false, at least the names were real.

    The first im had her genuinely curious, curious as to what evidence these people supposedly had!

    Taitai Entertainment:

    Someone captured The Bets¡¯ heir Norman Bet strolling intimately with actress Elliana Lyle, affirming their rtionship.

    ording to insiders, Elliana Lyle had undergone three abortions for Norman Bet! After having an abortion surgery in the hospital, Elliana was allegedly dumped and used suicide to coerce Norman into reuniting with her!

    [Photo]

    Seeing this, Elliana was speechless. How on earth was this photo obtained? Wasn¡¯t this a picture from years ago when she was escaping from the hospital? How did it be about abortion and suicide?

    She continued to scroll down.

    Taitai Entertainment:

    The picture shows Elliana looking haggard and unsteady, further confirming the abortion story, and using suicide to force Norman Bet¡¯s hand, clearly she seeded.

    Nowadays, the two seem sweet, but who knows if they will truly end happily?

    Adventure Now: "Seriously don¡¯t understand why anyone would like a woman like this, her negative news is too much, just a rich man¡¯s toy, I don¡¯t even get where the pure personaes from."

    Sweety Elliana: "Forced smear campaign? Who doesn¡¯t know about Elliana Lyle¡¯s engagement with Norman Bet? And the picture is so blurry you can¡¯t see anything, and the window silhouette looks more like a ghost than my Elliana! The inte is not a ce for false rumors, spreading lies is illegal!"

    Weather Vane v: "Definitely a forced smear, this is over the top, just grabbing some ghost-like photo and iming it¡¯s Elliana, no matter how it is, Elliana would never look like that."

    She was happy someone was defending her, but it really was her in that ghostly figure.

    Perhaps it was because of the distance, making her unidentifiable.

    Looking at these ridiculous rumors from publicity ounts, she wasn¡¯t that angry anymore, as she had gotten used to being vilified. Mainly, the content was so oundish that she had no energy left to argue.

    As for the shelving news, she didn¡¯t even have to think twice to know what that was about, of course, it¡¯s because Norman Bet postponed her new movie release.

    What intrigued her the most was her "stic surgery history."

    Little Joy:

    The entertainment industry nevercks beauties, and this time our protagonist could be seen as a werewolf, sessfullybeling herself as "the pure and charming" from head to toe! But after her ugly photos surfaced,izens started buying her look less, and began analyzing her changes in appearance.

    [Image][Image]

    We have images and the truth, the changes are so apparent, surely cosmetic surgery.

    Reading to this point, Elliana found it hard to even respond. In the pictures...

    Her nose looked like two holes stuck on her face, utterly without any bridge, her lips were dark purple and very thick, her skin dark and full of pimples.

    She had no idea where these pictures came from, even if someone altered her original photo to look ugly, it wouldn¡¯t be as bizarre as this.

    While scrolling, she inadvertently clicked into this blogger¡¯s homepage and discovered this blogger had only posted one piece of news, about her alleged cosmetic surgery.

    How could a first post rank so highly without some maniptive hands behind the scenes? She refused to believe it!

    Seeing Elliana browsing on her phone, Luna said, "I¡¯ve seen those things, utterly ridiculous. Just wait until I find out who¡¯s behind it, and have Tommy file awsuit."

    "Sigh!" Elliana sighed deeply, reclined on the seat, and said, "Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the entertainment industry. It¡¯s exhausting."

    "It¡¯s really not a big deal. Your shelving issue is being talked about like it¡¯s something real, but no one believes the other stuff, especially the stic surgery im. The original image is of a female criminal who had her nose cut off, just wait, in less than an hour, the authorities will take it down."

    "Mm!" Elliana murmured in agreement, having put her phone down, she closed her eyes, wanting to catch some sleep.

    Seeing her beginning to doze off, Luna clicked her tongue and said, "Hey! Don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯m starving, let¡¯s grab something to eat before heading back."

    "You go eat, I don¡¯t want to get out of the car." She genuinely feared being swarmed the moment she stepped out, her ears still buzzed from themotion.

    Pikachu?¡«

    The phone rang, and she had zero desire to answer it. After two rings of hesitation, she impatiently picked up her phone.

    Seeing it was Norman Bet calling, she quickly answered.

    "Hello, Norman Bet."

    "Pull over," the man¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t great, a bit rushed, but still carried a hint of concern.

    Upon hearing this, she instinctively checked the rearview mirror and indeed spotted the man¡¯s car!

    "Luna, pull over, Norman Bet is behind us."

 Chapter 141 - 139: Baiting Out the Ultimate with Basic Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 139: Baiting Out the Ultimate with Basic Attacks</h4>

    "Norman Bet, why are you here?"

    As soon as Elliana Lyle sat in the front passenger seat, the man leaned over to buckle her seatbelt.

    The man¡¯s profile was handsome, but hisplexion wasn¡¯t great, giving her an oppressive feeling of cold frost.

    This attitude made her unsure¡ªit seemed like he was angry, yet maybe it was nothing at all, just a purely badplexion.

    The man didn¡¯t answer her question. After the car started, he asked, "What have you been doing these past few days?"

    The past few days?

    She immediately understood what Norman Bet meant and answered truthfully without hiding, "Luna and I followed Simon King to collect photos so his wife would divorce him."

    Then she thought of the matter of Luna¡¯s sry deduction and said a bit boastfully, "Luna said it would apply pressure on Simon King and slow down his coboration with Rnd, isn¡¯t that nice?"

    "Hmm."

    Just a simple word was Norman Bet¡¯s greatest affirmation.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the little girl to care about this matter. Even so, what needed to be med still needed to be addressed.

    "And what else?"

    What else? Elliana was puzzled¡ªwas there anything else? Probably not.

    So she shook her head, "Nothing else, I suppose."

    "Confess to be treated leniently."

    Upon hearing the man¡¯s rather stern voice, she suddenly became rmed!

    She¡¯d been nesting in inte cafes the past few days... but how did Norman Bet know? And she hadn¡¯t told Lana where she was.

    She was about to speak but dismissed the thought¡ªno, no, she couldn¡¯t fall for a simple trick and reveal everything!

    "Norman Bet... could you give me a hint, please, hehe..." she chuckled dryly, ncing at the man.

    The man showed no mercy, "Confess on your own!"

    Elliana: "..."

    After holding it in for a long time, she hesitantly murmured, "I shouldn¡¯t have stayed in the inte cafe ying games these past few days¡ªI¡¯ve made a mistake."

    The man¡¯s hand paused on the steering wheel, and his face instantly turned ice-cold, freezing hard enough to make a popsicle, and then the car fell into dead silence.

    He had thought the little girl merely disregarded medical advice and went to a hot pot restaurant for spicy food, not knowing she was nesting in an inte cafe.

    "Norman Bet? What¡¯s wrong?" Elliana cautiously probed, wasn¡¯t it said that confessing brings leniency? Why did it seem even angrier now?

    The man ignored her, focusing seriously on driving. Wasn¡¯t it said that confessing brings leniency? Why did it feel like the offense got worse?

    "Norman Bet, are you angry? I swear I¡¯ll never go again."

    "Norman Bet, don¡¯t be mad, weren¡¯t you the one who said confessing brings leniency?"

    Elliana kept admitting her mistakes, yet the man was no longer very angry, he just said, "Forgot what the doctor said?"

    Though the words seemed unrted, they immediately clued her in! The hot pot restaurant she went to with Luna was the biggest in South City, and it was acquired by Norman Bet...

    So that¡¯s how it was!

    By now, she began to regret it, why mention the inte cafe so carelessly.

    Elliana: My intestines, they¡¯re turning green...

    The man continued, "Avoid highly stimting foods."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Bet Family Vi.

    Five in the afternoon.

    Elliana sat nkly on the sofa while the man had already gone upstairs.

    Noticing something was off, Lana approached with a cat in her arms, "Young Mistress, Little Lotus has gotten even fatter recently."

    A round, plump cat was ced before her by Lana, who she remembered hadn¡¯t been this fat just a few days ago.

    She reached out to rub the fluffy, round head of the cat, feeling the thickness of its fur, and said to Lana, "Lana, cut its meals in half from now on, if it gets any fatter it won¡¯t be healthy."

    Little Lotus: ???

    Lana replied, "Okay."

    ...

    At night.

    Elliana had already showered and changed into pajamas, but the man was still in the study.

    After thinking for a bit, she decided to go check on him.

    She tiptoed to the study door, hesitated for a few seconds, then raised her hand to knock.

    "Come in."

    With the invitation, she turned the handle and pushed open the door. The man was busy at theputer and lifted his eyes to nce at her as she entered.

    "Norman Bet, are you busy?"

    "Hmm."

    ...

    The conversation was awkward.

    She walked up to the man¡¯s desk, propped her elbows on the edge, and cupped her face with both hands, seriously looking at him.

    Truth be told, Norman¡¯s concentration was mesmerizing¡ªthe eyebrows were pleasing, the nose was appealing, the mouth even more so, everything about him was just how she liked it.

    Thinking about this, she suddenly remembered her past life, why had she stubbornly refused such a great man for that bastard Shane Southwell?

    If this were written in a novel, it would definitely be a clich¨¦d scenario forced by the author!

    "What are you looking at?" The man¡¯s gaze met hers, his tone icy, yet his eyes were tender.

    She boldly asked, "Can I sit on yourp while I watch you work?"

    Her words received no verbal response, but after a moment, the man scooted his chair back a few inches, that jasper-like hand elegantly and calmly tapping twice on his ck suit pants.

    Elliana giggled and sat on the man¡¯sp without hesitation.

    She liked pressing her face into the crook of the man¡¯s neck, enjoying the faint lotus fragrance.

    "Norman Bet, it¡¯s said on Weibo that you¡¯re keeping me out of sight, and that I¡¯ve had an abortion for you, should you help clear the rumors?"

    The man paused his actions, looked down at her in his embrace andforted, "Rumors that stir up trouble¡ª the more you care, the more trouble it bes."

    "But... I¡¯m a bit upset. I haven¡¯t offended anyone, so why nder me like this? And they ndered you too."

    At this point, she abruptly stopped. If they wanted to nder, didn¡¯t they typically target just her? Why involve Norman Bet this time?

    Could it be...?

    She stared at the man and asked, "Norman Bet, did you offend someone?"

    The man smiled faintly and tapped her forehead with his finger, "Not too stupid."

    "Who did you offend?" She looked at the man with curiosity.

    "Capitalists."

    Just three words, but they epassed a lot. Elliana nodded, somewhat understanding but still puzzled.

    The man patiently exined, and only then did she grasp the gist.

    In North City, the Bet Corporation, as a leading group in the domestic heavy industry, has always been a target for coboration from otherpanies.

    But domestic business reforms greatly impacted the heavy industry. Back then, Norman Bet foresaw the future of the industry, realizing that heavy industry reform was imperative.

    Despite repeated persuasion, his father remained unmoved, leading Norman to leave The Bets. Coincidentally, a cosmeticspany was failing due to poor management and was on the brink of bankruptcy.

    Norman Bet saw potential in thispany and discussed it with his grandfather, who supported the endeavor without conditions.

    After acquiring the cosmeticspany, they established Melody Harmony, and with the few factories given by his grandfather, within just a year, Melody Harmony transformed from an obscurepany to a well-known perfume and skincare brand.

    Thepany continued diversifying from cosmetics to hotels, tourism, andter into the entertainment and film industries.

    Thispletely shed the burden of the heavy industry, but along the way, it touched many people¡¯s interests.

    Such as Simon King, the giant in the livestreaming industry.

    Yet behind Norman Bet, there was always the support of The Bets, a behemoth not easily bullied even if it took a nap.

    Since the livestream industry boomed four years ago, no new streaming tform in the country has survived a year, even those under White Goose have faced various suppressions.

    This time, the acquisition by Radiant Light has drawn dissatisfaction from the streaming industry.

    Actually, if it weren¡¯t for the malicious nder involving Evelyn Dunn against Elliana, Norman Bet wouldn¡¯t have intervened so quickly in this circle. For Melody Harmony, chemical industry remains its core, and trying to transition to other directions is no easy task.

    After all, taking a piece from someone else¡¯s pie will inevitably make you a target for many.

    Initially, Melody Harmony only intended for Radiant Light to gradually seep into this young circle, but due to a leak, it fell into this predicament, stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

    ```

 Chapter 142 - 140: One Big Family

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 140: One Big Family</h4>

    "I¡¯ll still be a while. If you¡¯re tired, go ahead and sleep first." Norman Bet gently rubbed the head of the little girl in his arms.

    Elliana Lyle shook her head and snuggled into the man¡¯s neck. "I¡¯m not tired, I want to stay with you."

    ...

    Half an hourter.

    Elliana was starting to feel bored. She fished out her phone from her pocket, opened Weibo, and checked the post she made earlier that afternoon.

    @EllianaStudio: The biggest nonsense of the year.

    Elli-bao: "Elliana, don¡¯t worry about it. If we stand up straight, we have nothing to fear from shadows. If a dog bites us, we can¡¯t bite back."

    Seeing thisfortingment, she replied:

    EllianaStudio@Elli-bao: "We can use a stick to hit (^¡«^)"

    Scrolling down, there was Joy Lyle¡¯s "squeezed-in" support, considering Joy had a jam-packed schedule.

    To her surprise, even Fenny Grey interacted with her, and that was her idol!

    Fenny Grey: "Elliana, keep it up."

    ...

    After a while, she turned the volume to the lowest setting and started swiping through short videos.

    The head of Rongju Group, Simon King, was sued by his wife for multiple affairs!

    She was about to swipe past it, but the video¡¯s title made her quickly go back. A simple sentence, paired with photos of Simon King and his wife, set against high-spirited music¡ªnow this was a big deal.

    "Norman Bet, look." She held up her phone, and the man immediately shifted his gaze back.

    "Hmm, I¡¯ll adjust Luna Sutton¡¯s sry separately, you don¡¯t need to pay her."

    Midnight, 12 o¡¯clock.

    Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, but she didn¡¯t want to leave the man, so she fell asleep soundly in his arms.

    The man heard the steady breathing soundsing from his embrace. Looking down, the little girl had her mouth slightly open, her small face flushed and rosy, and even the tip of her delicate nose seemed tinged with blush.

    He took the phone from her hand, ced it on a table, and then picked her up to take her out.

    The next day.

    The chirping of a few birds in the morning startled her awake, only to realize it was the phone ringing by her ear.

    Groggily, she picked it up and answered, "Hello?"

    "Elliana, tomorrow is Second Uncle¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ve been so busytely, I probably won¡¯t make it back."

    "Oh." Elliana yawned, not taking what Joy Lyle said seriously at all.

    After a brief chat, Joy hung up the phone, and Elliana was pretty much awake by then.

    But she felt something wasn¡¯t right. Joy¡¯s second uncle...

    Wasn¡¯t that her dad!

    How did ite so soon? Wasn¡¯t his birthday in May?

    She checked the calendar on her phone, May 2nd.

    She cursed herself for living so dazedlytely, having no sense of time.

    No matter what, as the only daughter, she still had to go back.

    Picking up her phone, she dialed a number.

    "Hey, Luna, there¡¯s a feast tomorrow. Want toe?"

    "Whose feast?"

    Elliana said: "My dad¡¯s."

    "I¡¯ming."

    Upon getting up, she realized something didn¡¯t feel right with her body!

    Looking at the box that hadn¡¯t been put back into the drawer, she suddenly understood what happened, but this time it was okay.

    ...

    At least it didn¡¯t hurt as much!

    After tidying up, she went downstairs. Today was the day she was going to school for a makeup exam.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Lyle Family Vi.

    A car stopped at the front gate, and out stepped two elegant women, one elder and one younger. One wore a dark blue velvet qipao, elegant and poised, the other wore a ck square-necked, form-fitting dress, calm yet with a touch of softness, and full of vitality.

    It was Ada Lee and her mother, Florence Lyle.

    "Second Brother."

    "Florence is here." Shawn Lyle nced at the mother and daughter but showed no surprise, casually asked, "James didn¡¯te."

    "Oh, thepany is busy, he won¡¯t be free until tomorrow."

    After the elders exchanged greetings, Ada slightly stepped forward and said, "Uncle, I came early, you won¡¯t mind me crashing the meal, right?"

    She wore a gentle and sweet smile, showing the attitude one should have towards elders.

    "Good that you¡¯re here, I was just afraid you wouldn¡¯te." Shawn Lyle smiled, but always seemed somewhat stern. Seeing this niece dressed so lightly, he immediately chided warmly, "The weather¡¯s still cool, if you catch a cold, you¡¯ll regret it."

    He called out to Nanny Lewis, "Go, get a nket."

    "Ada, see how good your second uncle is to you? When he gets old, you must take good care of him," Florence Lyle said with a chuckle.

    Ada replied, "Mom, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Uncle."

    Then she nced around slightly and asked, "Uncle, where¡¯s Elliana? Still not up?"

    Mentioning Elliana made Shawn Lyle¡¯s face darken immediately, then he held his temper and said, "That girl has been wildtely, not even staying at home and went to live with the Bets."

    "Oh my? Living together even before marriage?" Florence Lyle shook her head with disdain: "Tsk tsk, I¡¯m telling you, Second Brother, now that Minn is gone, you really need to manage Elliana better. Once a daughter¡¯s wings are strong, she just wants to fly away."

    Honestly, Shawn Lyle hadn¡¯t even thought of Elliana these days, until this reminder.

    Florence then gave her daughter a nce.

    Ada, catching her mother¡¯s implied direction, followed Nanny Lewis, who handed her the nket, and went upstairs to the rooms.

    "Second Brother, I have something to discuss with you."

    Then Florence followed Shawn to the study on the second floor.

    In the study, the brother and sister sat facing each other, and seeing that no one else was around, Florence sincerely said, "Second Brother, the Bets aren¡¯t people to get involved with lightly. Now the Bet Corporation wants to acquire my husband¡¯spany. Isn¡¯t the implication clear? Elliana¡¯s meek nature will be easily controlled by the Bets, and then wouldn¡¯t they control you and our Lyle family as well?"

    These words hit the mark for Shawn Lyle, as Bet Corporation had always wanted to fully acquire Lyle Corporation, an idea he was displeased with and even began to resent.

    However, what made him more dissatisfied was the condescending charity from Norman Bet, which was a huge insult, forcing him to act subservient to a junior!

    Thinking of this, he suppressed his anger. How could he not need Norman Bet¡¯s charity too?

    Seeing her brother¡¯s silence, Florence continued, "Second Brother, let¡¯s coborate. My husband said he¡¯d rather merge with you than let Bet Corporation take over."

    These words moved Shawn Lyle. If so, he really wouldn¡¯t need that bit of charity from Norman Bet.

    Seeing her brother moved, she added, "As her aunt, I¡¯ve already chosen a husband for Elliana. They¡¯re honest people, and when she¡¯s in her inw¡¯s home, she¡¯d be able to stand her ground."

    Shawn Lyle nodded, immediately deciding, "Hmm! When she returns tomorrow, I¡¯ll have a serious talk with her."

    "I¡¯m afraid Elliana¡¯s temper is a bit stubborn, if she¡¯s insistent..." Florence let Shawn Lyle lead the topic, intending to provoke her brother further.

    Sure enough, Shawn Lyle snorted coldly, angrily saying, "If she doesn¡¯t behave, once she¡¯s through this door, she shouldn¡¯t think of leaving! I still can¡¯t manage her?"

    "Oh!" Florence quickly appeased, "Look at what you¡¯re saying, Second Brother. Elliana is an obedient child. I¡¯ll speak to her properly, and she¡¯ll definitely listen."

    ...

    After Shawn Lyle left for thepany, Ada and her mother went to a room to talk.

    "Mom, how did it go? Did Uncle agree?"

    "He agreed. Your second uncle, that face-saving man, cannot withstand provocation. Once Elliana and Norman Bet break off the engagement, you should seize the opportunity. Don¡¯t let some vixen snatch it first."

    Ada smiled and said, "Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely seize it well."

 Chapter 143 - 141: Luna Sutton

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 141: Luna Sutton</h4>

    "Luna, where are you?"

    Beside a thick white wall, a head wrapped tightly with only the eyes exposed poked out from inside.

    The eyes scanned around, and then quickly withdrew back.

    It was already 6 p.m., she should have left school, but... she was still afraid of being surrounded likest time!

    "At the school gate, it¡¯s safe,e out, I parked the car near the school entrance."

    Hearing the voice from the phone, Elliana Lyle was slightly relieved, hurriedly walked out of the school. With summer approaching, the sun still hadn¡¯t set, hanging red in the horizon.

    Leaving through the school¡¯s big iron gate, she looked at the cars parked nearby, where was Luna¡¯s car?

    Seeing one of the license tes startled her, it was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember whose car it was.

    She thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t recall.

    At this time, a female ssmate walked out from behind her. Her slow reaction made her not notice what the ssmate looked like.

    She only saw the graceful back, white shirt, jeans, the outfit enhancing a good figure, with the mid-ponytail making her look sunny and energetic.

    The ssmate walked towards the car she found familiar, then the car door opened from inside, until the ssmate got on and closed the door, she suddenly realized whose car it was.

    Just then Luna arrived, stopped the car in front of her, and lowered the window with a yful smile, "Sorry, there was a bit of traffic."

    However, Elliana just furrowed her brows, said nothing, and after getting in the car, pointed to thene of the car ahead, "Luna, follow them."

    Luna didn¡¯t ask much and just followed, then slowly asked, "Who¡¯s up there?"

    "I don¡¯t know." She looked at the car ahead, her tone somewhat unsteady.

    She just didn¡¯t know who the girl was, but her heart already starting to suspect that the girl might very well be Shawn Lyle¡¯s new fling!

    ...

    ----- Central za.

    Their car followed into an underground parking lot, and as people got out of the front car, she closely watched the man.

    No mistake at all, that middle-aged man in ck clothes was indeed her father Shawn Lyle.

    At this time, the girl was intimately holding Shawn Lyle¡¯s arm, her side profile showing an extremely happy smile, sunny and radiant.

    "Who are those two?" Luna curiously asked with her head tilted.

    Elliana calmly replied, "My father."

    "Huh?" Luna heard this and froze suddenly, then turned sharply to stare at her, then looked relieved, "So that¡¯s your stepmother huh? Your dad¡¯s a beast, finding you such a young stepmother."

    It¡¯s not surprising that Shawn Lyle found her a stepmother, but she resented how he brought people home right after her mother¡¯s death, so heartless, so detestable!

    Originally nning to visit the Lyle family tomorrow, she felt it unnecessary anymore, even if she was being petty.

    "Let¡¯s follow them and see." Luna had already opened the door and then opened Elliana¡¯s car door.

    Seeing Elliana, who didn¡¯t look like she wanted to move at all, Luna said, "Let¡¯s go take a look, we are at the mall anyway, we can eat before heading back."

    "Come on! You¡¯ve wrapped up like this, your dad won¡¯t recognize you."

    ...

    In the end, she was dragged off the car by Luna, listlessly being pulled along.

    At this moment, Luna¡¯s expression was clearly not curiosity, a glint of hatred shed in her eyes.

    They followed all the way to a self-service barbecue restaurant, the girl pointed coquettishly at the sign of the restaurant, Shawn Lyle amiably agreed.

    This scene was very familiar, she also once begged Shawn Lyle to eat barbecue with her on her birthday, but he left for work, and it ended up being her mother taking her out to eat.

    Of course, their rtionship was different and not worthparing.

    "Come on, let¡¯s go in and eat." Luna pulled her to go inside.

    "Luna!"

    Elliana pulled her hand back, Luna looked at her, she shook her head and said, "Let¡¯s go back, I don¡¯t want to see them."

    "Afraid of what? We¡¯re perfectly justified."

    After entering the barbecue restaurant, Luna pulled her to slowly head towards the seats behind Shawn Lyle. Passing by, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at her father¡¯s figure.

    However, Shawn Lyle didn¡¯t recognize her.

    She and Shawn Lyle sat back to back, separated by a table.

    After the waiter left, Luna asked, "What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it."

    "Anything is fine."

    The aroma of grilled meat wafted around, while she looked at the screen on her phone, Luna propped her phone on the table, allowing her to see the interaction between the two from the small screen.

    The girl grilled the meat, smiling happily, looking very pretty, about the same age as her, yet was about to be her stepmother.

    "Eat, I prepared you sauce that isn¡¯t too spicy." Luna picked up a cut steak and ced it on her te.

    The meat was slightly charred, the golden pieces seemed crispy, and with an alluring aroma, indeed tempting the appetite.

    But she had no interest in the meat in front of her.

    "Let me tell you, what¡¯s the use of being angry at times like these? Why act so weak and useless? My dad married another woman three days after my mom died, guess what my brother and I did?"

    These words piqued her curiosity a bit, she raised her head, shifting her gaze from the phone screen, slowly looking across the table at Luna.

    "That woman was just after my dad¡¯s money. My dad was infatuated, andter that woman instigated my dad to kick me and my brother out of the house."

    "Penniless, we once begged on the street, my brother also worked, and because the boss refused to pay, my brother got so angry, that boss almost beat my brother to death."

    Luna took a sip of water, with a hint of disdain in her eyes.

    "And then?" She suddenly realized Luna wasn¡¯t a pampered rich girl, but had a painful hidden past.

    "Later..."

    It was a bright afternoon, the sun was big, and the concrete ground was scorching hot...

    "Brother... Brother... sob sob..."

    A little girl about five or six years old knelt on the ground, her clothes were very dirty, dirtied so much that the original color was unrecognizable.

    On the groundy a slender teenager, his face almost covered with purplish red bruises, extending to the arms under his short sleeves, and most concerning was the fruit knife in his belly.

    The teenager opened his dull eyes, he was very tired, a kind of indescribable exhaustion, with his sister¡¯s cries in his ears, yet he couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t sayforting words.

    "Hah! You filthy mutts, dared to take me on, think I can¡¯t kill you? This ce¡¯s under mymand!" A middle-aged man spat on the ground, a pale green liquid dried quickly on the concrete.

    The man was bald, also bearing bruises on his face, after spitting he returned to the auto repair shop, nevering back out.

    "Brother... let¡¯s go back... let¡¯s go back and find dad..." The little girl¡¯s soft sobbing voices seemed to stir a bit of reaction from the teenager.

    The teenager slightly raised his hand, looking as though he had no strength, as he continued to lift it, even his lips couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Eventually, his hand touched the little girl¡¯s face.

    "No..." The teenager tried to say something, yet no sound came out, instead provoking louder cries from the little girl.

    This was a corner of the city, Luna Sutton and Owen Sutton were lying at the entrance to an auto repair shop, behind Luna, was a narrow road, no cars nor anyone braving the sun at this time.

    Suddenly, a few teenagers emerged from the auto repair shop, they were apprentices at the shop, and a few walked toward them, seemingly wanting to carry Owen Sutton away.

 Chapter 144 - 142: Father

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 142: Father</h4>

    "Don¡¯t take my brother... Wah¨D¨D!"

    Luna was scared to tears, while Owen Sutton was being lifted by a young man with a look of reluctance in recent years.

    At this moment! A car came from afar, a very high-end luxury SUV that shouldn¡¯t appear in this corner.

    A few teenagers seemed startled by the caring from afar, all of whom were teenagers, naturally afraid, and hurriedly let go of their hands, running straight to the auto repair shop.

    But the SUV did not stop, it drove directly past behind the little girl, but soon the urgent sound of brakes could be heard.

    This piercing sound made the little girl forget to shout loudly, sobbing as she turned her head, the ck car had stopped.

    First off came a mature man in ck clothes, and then a rtively frail-looking man walked down.

    The two then walked towards them.

    Perhaps Luna would never forget that person, he was an aristocratic-looking young man, very tall, wearing a well-tailored suit that did not look out of ce on his slightly childish face, but his expression was quite cold, exuding nobility all over.

    "Uncle Wu, take them to the car."

    This voice was very pleasant, with a clean and slightly deep tone, yet it exuded a faint chill.

    ...

    "Did that man save you?" Elliana Lyle¡¯s mind waspletely filled with what Luna had said.

    "Yeah, it was Norman Bet. That day he happened to be inspecting the factory for the first time, so he took my brother to the hospital for treatment. We stayed at the Bet family¡¯s home for a while, his grandfather was nice, but how about him, he always had a dark face, as if he wished he could freeze me to death," Luna said this on the surface, but she was very grateful to Norman Bet in her heart, yet it did not stop her from disliking him.

    Hearing the name Norman Bet, Elliana was actually quite shocked, but she was also puzzled as to why Owen Sutton went to Japan?

    Luna continued, "Later, Grandpa Bet gave us money, saying my brother was smart and could use the money to develop well. Although I didn¡¯t know why, my brother took five-year-old me to develop in XRB. Maybe Norman Bet said something to my brother. Later, my brother became a celebrity in Japan, and my dad shamelessly came to us with that woman."

    At this point, Luna let out a coldugh, seemingly concealing her inner emotions: "My brother showed no mercy, leaving my dad and that woman in a house with food and drink, although not very well, the only downside might be that they could never go out for life."

    "So, for such a father, you should be a bit more ruthless."

    Elliana clutched the corner of the table tightly, she had resentment towards Shawn Lyle, but didn¡¯t have the courage to do anything to him, at most... they would be strangers from now on.

    "He¡¯s gone." Elliana suddenly turned back, only to find that Shawn Lyle had already left after answering the phone, not stopping outside, leaving directly.

    And the girl¡¯s face showed some sadness.

    "I¡¯ll go over and talk to her."

    As she spoke, Luna had already walked over to the girl before Elliana could stop her!

    Seeing Luna already sitting in front of the girl, she couldn¡¯t just sit there peacefully, she gritted her teeth and followed.

    ...

    Seeing the two girls inexplicably sitting across from her, the girl was somewhat surprised, then confused, and politely said, "Who are you guys?"

    "Oh! We¡¯re from the student council, don¡¯t you recognize us? We¡¯re in the same club."

    The girl still looked bewildered, but to avoid awkwardness, she gave an "oh~" as if she remembered something.

    "Oh, it¡¯s you, I¡¯ve been interning outside recently, not much at school."

    Luna chatted naturally with a smile: "I was wondering why I hadn¡¯t seen you in a while."

    "Uh... what¡¯s your name again? I don¡¯t quite remember."

    "I¡¯m Luna Sutton, seems like your memory is slipping a bit." Luna showed some disappointment, then pulled Elliana, introducing, "This is Wang Xiaoxiao, my best friend."

    "Xiaoxiao, hi, I¡¯m Emily Lyle." The girl stood up and extended a friendly hand towards Elliana.

    But Elliana was slow to respond, to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to shake hands with this girl.

    The scene became a bit awkward, Emily Lyle gave two awkwardughs as she looked at the "weird" girl who didn¡¯t move.

    Just as she was about to retract her hand in embarrassment, the "weird" girl finally stood up and responded politely.

    Luna chuckled, "Emily, my friend is a bit socially anxious, but she¡¯s really nice."

    "I understand, I understand." Emily Lyle smiled gently, no wonder this girl named Xiaoxiao wrapped herself like a mummy with a scarf, she quickly told Xiaoxiao: "It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re all friends, no need to be nervous."

    Elliana: "..."

    To be honest, she was really surprised and speechless that Luna could get close to Emily Lyle.

    "Hey, was that uncle your boyfriend just now? I was too scared toe over." Luna¡¯s face turned serious from the cheerful smile, like an elder speaking in a serious tone.

    "You¡¯re such a pretty girl, why would you think of being with such an old man? There are plenty of young handsome guys nowadays."

    Upon hearing this, Emily Lyle quickly waved her hand, her face flustered, even blushing to her ears.

    She exined, "No, that¡¯s not my boyfriend, he¡¯s my dad."

    !

    Elliana, who had no reaction at first, became a bit excited, almost wanting to get up!

    Luna quickly held her down, pretending to be embarrassed: "Sorry! Really sorry, I overthought it... But if that uncle is your dad, wouldn¡¯t he be too young? What year were you born?"

    "I was born in May 2000, I¡¯m just 20 this year."

    Hearing this, Elliana couldn¡¯t hold it any longer!

    She was born in October 1999! Emily Lyle was even younger than her! Their birth dates were quite close!

    This meant that after her mother had her, the woman outside with Shawn Lyle got pregnant too!

    tant marital infidelity!

    Elliana tore off her mask and scarf, ring at Emily Lyle, her eyes like sharp knives.

    And naturally, Emily Lyle also recognized Elliana, having observed her from afar during college.

    She also knew that Elliana was her father¡¯s legitimate daughter, just that she never imagined meeting here, and having her identity exposed...

    Luna had lost her previous gentleness, leaning on the back of her chair with a cold face mixed with a teasing expression, as if watching a show.

    "All these years, you and your mom hid pretty well, didn¡¯t you?" Elliana¡¯s eyes were red, looking at this "sister" in front of her, she felt a mix of emotions, but mostly anger!

    "I..."

    "No... I..." Emily Lyle was clearly flustered, starting to not know what to say.

    "Do you know, I¡¯m only a few months older than you!"

    Elliana¡¯s tone was calm, she still held back, this girl, was the product of Shawn Lyle¡¯s mistake, but it seemed like she didn¡¯t have a choice either.

    "I¡¯m sorry... I..." Emily Lyle¡¯s tears fell onto the table, she obviously knew she was an illegitimate daughter, a hidden illegitimate daughter, but she was born, she had no choice, she also just wanted a dad...

    But she didn¡¯t dare to want one, so wiping her tears, she hastily exined, "I just invited dad out for a meal today because it¡¯s my birthday, I don¡¯t usually... bother dad! I won¡¯t bother you, I haven¡¯t asked my mom to find dad, I¡¯ve already made my mom remarry, my mom and dad have no connection anymore..."

 Chapter 145 - 143: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 143: Leaving</h4>

    "All these years, you and your mom hid it well, didn¡¯t you?"

    The self-service barbecue restaurant was already quite crowded, and now the people at the neighboring table had started to look over at Elliana Lyle and the others.

    Upon hearing this, a girl whispered to her friends, "Isn¡¯t that Elliana Lyle? The one across from her must be the illegitimate daughter, right?"

    The girl with chestnut-colored curly hair in a white dress quickly took out her phone, opened the camera, and began to secretly take pictures behind the cover of her friends.

    ...

    After hearing what Emily Lyle said, Elliana Lyle was momentarily at a loss for words. She was initially shocked and angry, then tolerant, and now astonished.

    Emily Lyle didn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong, yet she still couldn¡¯t ept this fact. Ever since her mother died, she always thought her family was happy and that her parents both loved her.

    But with her mother¡¯s passing, it seemed like the family changed all of a sudden, and now a "sister" had appeared out of nowhere.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll never look for dad again. After I graduate, I¡¯ll leave South City, and I won¡¯te back to trouble you."

    Emily Lyle clenched the chopsticks in her hand tightly, shaking all over. She began to regret meeting Shawn Lyle today; she had been avoiding this for so long...

    Ever since she was a child, she lived with her grandmother, and when she was nine, after her grandmother passed away, she stayed with her rarely-seen mother.

    Later, she met the father she had no recollection of, but her grandmother had told her before she died that she was an illegitimate child and had to live in the shadows, not to ruin someone else¡¯s intact family.

    But she also longed for aplete family. She had thought aboutpeting with Elliana Lyle and sighed at how unfair life was, wondering why Elliana could enjoy a secure andplete family, while she had to stay hidden!

    Yet she kept her grandmother¡¯s words in mind, so she only dared to seek out Shawn Lyle on her birthday every year. After she started college, she persuaded her mother to remarry and embarked on a new life.

    In fact, today was also herst meeting with Shawn Lyle. She nned to leave South City after graduating and nevere back again.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter." As she said this, she was relieved, perhaps realizing something, or perhaps she hadpletely lost all feelings for this father.

    Elliana Lyle slightly raised her head, held back the tears in her eyes, and said, "I¡¯ll pretend I never saw you." With that, she got up and walked away without a moment of hesitation.

    "Let¡¯s go!" Luna also stood up and followed after Elliana Lyle.

    ...

    Underground parking lot.

    Elliana Lyle fastened her seat belt and said, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Wait! Wait!"

    There was an urgent shout, and Luna instinctively turned toward the voice to see Phoebe Lyle running, her hair in disarray.

    Emily Lyle stood in front of the car window, and Elliana Lyle lowered the window slightly, looking at the panting person as she asked, "What is it?"

    "This is for you."

    A bank card appeared in Elliana Lyle¡¯s view, and she immediately frowned, looking up at Emily Lyle¡¯s eyes, and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "This is the money dad has been sending me since I was a kid. I¡¯ve saved it all. I shouldn¡¯t keep this money; I was nning to give it to dad today, but he left in a hurry, so I want to give it to you instead..." Emily Lyle abruptly stopped talking, as if she had said something wrong, and quickly corrected herself, "Giving it to you is the same."

    Elliana Lyle looked at the bank card held in Emily¡¯s hand and said nothing. This girl was indeed "better" than she had imagined.

    So she said, "He gave it to you, you should keep it."

    "No! There¡¯s a lot of money in here, over two million! The password is my birthdate, the first six digits." After saying this, Emily noticed that Elliana had no intention of taking it, so she thought for a moment and pushed the card through the car window gap.

    The bank card fell into Elliana Lyle¡¯sp, and outside the car window was the back of a girl running away, like a cat fleeing in panic.

    "Damn!" Elliana Lyle punched the car door.

    It just had to be such a proper and polite person that left her at a loss, unable to decide whether to be angry or not.

    "Does it hurt?" Luna hurriedly grabbed her hand and turned the car light brighter.

    Her knuckles were already bruised purple.

    "I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go."

    Elliana Lyle pulled back her burning hand and then put the bank card away.

    The car started, and she leaned her head against the seat, staring nkly out the window.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSunshine Garden Community.

    "Mom, I¡¯m back."

    Knock, knock, knock!

    "Mom, open the door."

    ...

    Ten minutes passed, and Emily Lyle stood at the door, her head slightly lowered, waiting for the person inside to open the door for her.

    Click~

    A reasonably beautiful middle-aged woman opened the door for her, looking disheveled, something Emily was used to.

    "Why are you back?" The middle-aged woman looked her up and down, then walked back inside impatiently.

    She sighed and had to follow her in.

    As soon as she entered, a thick smell of smoke hit her. The ashtray on the coffee table was overflowing with cigarette butts, and there were some unsightly things in the trash can.

    However, the middle-aged woman was unbothered,zily sitting on the sofa with an angry expression: "When are you going to hand over the money? Are your uncle and I not allowed to live?"

    "If you y less mahjong, it would be fine," Emily Lyle muttered under her breath.

    "What did you say?" The middle-aged woman didn¡¯t hear clearly and frowned.

    Emily Lyle quickly said, "I said I¡¯d give it to you after I graduate. Today is my birthday, and I just came to see you."

    "Birthday, huh? Then aren¡¯t you going to treat me and your uncle to a nice meal?" The middle-aged woman said, a hint of a smile on her face.

    At this moment, a man walked out of the bedroom wearing only a pair of red shorts, and when he saw Emily, he grinned, "Darling, you¡¯re back. Have you eaten?"

    The middle-aged woman flicked her coffee-colored short hair and smiled at the man: "It¡¯s her birthday today, she¡¯ll treat us to a nice meal."

    "I don¡¯t have time today!" Emily Lyle gritted her teeth and managed to say.

    These words made the middle-aged woman, who was in a good mood, somewhat displeased. She immediately said, "What do you mean? Are you being stingy?"

    It¡¯s just a meal, what¡¯s there to be stingy about? She¡¯s just a bit disappointed, so she said, "I¡¯m going back to school, it¡¯s going to be locked up if I¡¯mte." With that, she turned around and left.

    "Ungrateful wolf, raising you for nothing all these years!" The middle-aged woman cursed angrily.

    The manforted her: "Alright, alright, why are you angry with a little girl?"

    "She won¡¯t hand over the money! The rent is due next month, what are we going to do?"

    "Just y less mahjong, wouldn¡¯t that be enough?"

    Hearing these words, the middle-aged woman flung away the man¡¯s hand. The man she remarried could only earn seven or eight thousand a month, not enough even to buy her a bag, and she immediately regretted leaving Shawn Lyle. At least with Shawn, even if she was just a mistress, she¡¯d get several tens of thousands a month, and he¡¯d buy her bags and luxury goods now and then.

    ...

    After stepping out of themunity gate, Emily Lyle slowed her pace, perhaps she shouldn¡¯t havee, hoping that her mom would remember her birthday.

    At this moment, the phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Shawn Lyle calling.

    Without hesitation, she quickly answered it.

    "Hello, dad."

    "Hmm, Emily, there was something at thepany just now, so I had to leave in a hurry."

    Emily Lyle smiled and said, "It¡¯s okay, dad, work is important."

    "Hmm, good child. Aren¡¯t you about to graduate? Come work at dad¡¯spany after graduation, I¡¯ll be at ease with you by my side."

    Hearing these words, she was a bit tempted, but still refused: "No, dad, I want to develop in North City."

    "Why go so far? Listen to dad, juste work with me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 146 - 144: The Park

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 144: The Park</h4>

    Bet Family Vi.

    "Buddy, we¡¯re here."

    Luna had already parked for half a minute, yet Elliana showed no reaction, so Luna had to remind her.

    "Oh, okay." Elliana snapped back to reality, hurriedly reaching for the car door, only to be restrained by the seat belt.

    "What¡¯s got you distracted? Your dad doesn¡¯t seem like a nice person; what are you upset about? Just skip tomorrow¡¯s event, out of sight, out of mind."

    Elliana unbuckled her seat belt, lightly responding, "Hmm."

    She thought a lot along the way; she didn¡¯t want to go tomorrow either. She wasn¡¯t Shawn Lyle¡¯s only daughter.

    And she didn¡¯t want to see the man who betrayed her mother.

    "It¡¯s sote, you might as well not leave." She got out of the car and said to Luna, who was still inside.

    Luna waved her hand and said, "I¡¯m busy, no time to stay here. Go inside, I¡¯m leaving."

    As she entered the gate, Lana greeted her with a smile, but upon seeing her unwell appearance, quickly restrained her smile and asked with concern, "Youngdy, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Trying not to worry Lana, she forced a smile, "It¡¯s nothing... exam retakes are mentally draining, I¡¯m just tired."

    Lana immediately understood, saying, "Then please rest well after your bath, would you like anything to eat?"

    "Luna and I ate outside, no need to worry about me, go rest early."

    ...

    The next day.

    "Girl, time to wake up."

    ...

    After being called by the man for over ten minutes, Elliana gradually awoke, finding herself leaning in his arms.

    Last night, when she went to sleep, Norman hadn¡¯t returned.

    "Norman, morning."

    "Hmm, morning."

    After a long silence, her groggy mind suddenly remembered¡ªtoday was Shawn Lyle¡¯s birthday.

    The man tapped her nose lightly, asking gently, "Want to get up and change clothes?"

    She liked the morning Norman; it was as if the morning made the man exceptionally gentle. She snuggled closer into his arms, saying, "Not going today."

    "Hmm?" The man was slightly surprised, then agreed, "Alright, if you don¡¯t want to go, just sleep a bit more."

    "Norman..." The man¡¯s unquestioning response moved her, yet also made her feel a bit aggrieved, her nose souring as she struggled to hold back tears.

    Tears moistened the man¡¯s chest.

    "There, there, don¡¯t cry." The man knew why his little girl cried, but he didn¡¯t know how tofort her.

    The little girl didn¡¯t want him to know, and he didn¡¯t pry.

    "There, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll stay home with you today, alright?"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth Hill Park.

    South Hill Park, located on the outskirts, is a semi-natural park with lush green mountains and waters.

    Elliana wore a whitece-trimmed sun hat, her body wrapped in an apricot floral white dress, as the gentle breeze lifted her skirt, making her appear particrly radiant under the bright sun.

    She walked on the white cobblestone path, step by step toward the lotuske ahead.

    Though the lotus flowers of May had yet to bloom many, the fragrance still permeated the entireke.

    A casually dressed man followed behind her, and she turned, making a circle before him with a charming smile on her face.

    "Norman, do I look good?"

    She figured it out. Why should she be sad? Even her mother wouldn¡¯t want her to be sad from beyond.

    Only...

    No matter how happily she smiled, her heart remained blocked.

    Elliana stood at the edge of theke as the man strode toward her, wrapping an arm around her waist and easily lifting her.

    She sat there on his arm, as if held like a child; she remembered that Norman loved holding her this way when she was young.

    "Be careful; if you fall, I won¡¯t save you."

    "I won¡¯t fall, and besides, you haven¡¯t answered my question."

    The man said nothing, silently gazing at her.

    At this moment.

    Beyond the endless mountains and rivers, nothingpared to the person in his arms; the answer had long been written in his eyes.

    "Norman, put me down, people are watching!" Elliana lowered her head slightly, embarrassed by the gazes of other park-goers.

    The man showed no intention of letting her down, instead asking, "Want to go to Lake Heart Pavilion?"

    "No, there are already many people at Lake Heart Pavilion. Let¡¯s go to Little Door Creek; put me down first!" Elliana blushed and said, "I¡¯m all grown up; you can¡¯t hold me like a child anymore."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DLyle Family Vi.

    The open space in the backyard was already hosting a grand cocktail party, the birthday celebration had officially begun, and people from high society smiled as they held wine sses, searching for their interests.

    Shawn Lyle hadn¡¯t invited too many guests; besides essential rtives, he only invited some business acquaintances, including Norman Bet.

    However, Norman Bet was absent.

    "Why isn¡¯t Elliana here yet? Phoebe and Joy haven¡¯te either." Florence wore a fitting ck dress, holding a wine ss.

    Beside her was Ada Lee, meticulously dressed in an expensive, gentle apricot fishtail dress.

    "Mom, Elliana¡¯s presence isn¡¯t important."

    The most important thing was whether Norman Bet woulde.

    Otherwise, who was her meticulously dressed self meant for?

    "It must be something that dyed them. Wait here, I¡¯ll find your second uncle and ask."

    At this moment.

    An off-road vehicle stopped outside the vi¡¯s backyard wall, its body tall enough for someone standing on it to see over the wall.

    Luna stepped out from the vehicle, carrying arge ck bag.

    ...

    "Second brother." Florence waved to Shawn Lyle, who was talking to businessmen.

    Shawn Lyle politely excused himself from a group of people before approaching Florence.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Second brother, why hasn¡¯t Ellianae yet? Didn¡¯t you inform her?" Florence was anxious but tried to keep her tone gentle.

    Her words left Shawn Lyle momentarily surprised; he hadn¡¯t notified this daughter since he didn¡¯t believe Elliana would forget his birthday.

    Thinking of this made him a bit angry, and he said, "I¡¯ll call her."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth Hill Park.

    The Little Door Creek scene was expansive and tranquil; it wasn¡¯t open as a tourist spot since the stone paths hadn¡¯t beenpleted, but being the investor, Norman Bet could openly bring Elliana here.

    Elliana¡¯s bare feet waded through the creek¡¯s stones. Since it was a gentle section, the man reluctantly allowed her to enter the water, where the slow stream brushed her legs, cold and chill.

    The man stood by the shore, watching her, and told her she could only y for an hour.

    Pikachu?¡«

    At that moment, her phone rang, but she was busy catching small crabs and didn¡¯t have time to answer. She said, "Norman, answer the phone for me."

    The man took out the phone from the bag and, seeing "Dad" shing on the screen, he hung up without hesitation.

    Seeing him put the phone back in the bag, she curiously asked, "Who was it?"

    "Telemarketer."

    ...

    Over at Shawn Lyle¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t get through the call, and eventually, the phone shut down directly. It was clear this was a sign of not wanting to answer him, how could he not see it?

    "Damn girl!" Hearing the broadcast on the phone infuriated him enough to almost smash the device!

    At this moment, a young woman turned the corner and approached him, "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Hasn¡¯t Sis arrived yet?"

 Chapter 147 - 145: My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 145: My Daughter</h4>

    "Let me introduce everyone, this is my youngest daughter, Emily Lyle."

    With Shawn Lyle¡¯s introduction, everyone turned to the young woman beside him.

    The green and ck ombre strapless dress was both luxurious and serene, highlighting Emily Lyle¡¯s fair and bright skin, with delicate features that were non-threatening and could be described as gentle.

    Especially with a height of about 170 cm, it matched most of The Lyle Family¡¯s stature.

    Previously, Elliana Lyle¡¯s short stature was always criticized, with people doubting whether she was truly a daughter of The Lyle Family. Even the Lyle matriarch suspected Elliana wasn¡¯t part of the family until a paternity test barely settled the issue.

    But the sudden appearance of Miss Lyle has caught everyone off guard as they had never heard of a second youngdy from The Lyle Family before.

    A natural assumption about her identity was that of an illegitimate daughter.

    At this moment, Shawn Lyle spoke again.

    "The young girl has been sick and living abroad, she was only brought back when her mother passed away."

    Shawn Lyle¡¯s words directly quashed the notion of illegitimacy, particrly astonishing The Lyle Family members.

    None of them knew when Shawn Lyle had a daughter living abroad.

    "Most likely an illegitimate daughter, Uncle can say whatever he wants now that Aunt is dead," Ada Lee smiled lightly, revealing the underlying connection straightforwardly.

    Florence Lyle waved her hand, indicating Ada Lee to stop talking. It¡¯s not umon for prominent families to have illegitimate children, and thinking of this, she nced at her husband not far off.

    "Miss Lyle is truly beautiful, indeed a cultured and refined person."

    Right after the introduction, someone came forward with apliment.

    Emily Lyle, still in a daze, didn¡¯t understand why Shawn Lyle suddenly acknowledged her!

    But she guessed most of it; Elliana likely crossed her father yesterday and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯te to such an important event. Her father always favored obedient children, hence the decision to im her back!

    And not as an illegitimate daughter! She was now officially Miss Lyle, the second youngdy!

    This identity was something she never dreamed of. Facing greetings from so many strangers, she quickly put on a graceful and poised smile to greet them politely.

    At this moment, Ada Lee walked towards Emily Lyle, smiling as she handed Emily a ss of wine.

    "Sister Emily."

    Emily Lyle looked at Ada Lee in bewilderment, not knowing who this woman was.

    Seeing this, Ada Lee said, "Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m your aunt¡¯s daughter, Ada Lee."

    "So you are my cousin. Hello, cousin." She had never met other members of The Lyle Family, and now facing them made her a bit nervous.

    "It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen each other, you must talk with me properly."

    Surprised yet pleased by Ada Lee¡¯s enthusiasm, Shawn Lyle also said, "Go ahead, you young ones will have plenty to talk about."

    "Okay, Dad, excuse me." She quickly nodded to the surrounding people and then left with Ada Lee.

    Compared to the lively backyard, the inside of the vi was much quieter.

    "Emily, where have you been living abroad all these years?" What seemed like a casual question put Emily Lyle on the spot.

    She had never left South City, let alone gone abroad, but she had to fabricate something in response.

    Otherwise, the identity of an illegitimate daughter might be exposed!

    Emily Lyle smiled easily, "I lived in San Francisco, United States."

    "Oh?" Ada Lee nodded knowingly and continued, "Emily, you stayed abroad for so long, but your nativenguage is still very good."

    "Cousin, you¡¯re joking. Nativenguage should always be the priority."

    Emily was evidently ufortable, asionally tucking stray hair behind her ear to conceal her awkwardness.

    Seeing this, Ada Lee didn¡¯t ask further, saying directly, "It¡¯s a pity Elliana didn¡¯te today, otherwise you two would surely have fun."

    Mentioning Elliana made Emily Lyle tense up. Considering Elliana¡¯s behavior yesterday, meeting today would certainly cause conflict.

    Initially, she didn¡¯t want to attend this birthday party, but Shawn Lyle invited her, and she thought Elliana might not show up due to yesterday¡¯s incident. So, attending with caution wouldn¡¯t lead to a confrontation.

    She sighed slightly, "Yes, it¡¯s a pity not to see my sister today."

    "You are more gentle and sensible than Elliana, that¡¯s why Uncle sent you to be raised abroad."

    Ada Lee affectionately took Emily Lyle¡¯s hand and continued, "You have no idea, Uncle and Elliana have conflicts, now that you¡¯ve returned, you should mediate between them, after all, you are siblings with emotional ties, far more persuasive than me as a cousin."

    They sat on the sofa, soon someone brought them drinks.

    "Cousin, don¡¯t worry, I will." Emily Lyle smiled slightly, already formting a n in her mind.

    From her cousin¡¯s words, she gathered important information: Elliana and her father don¡¯t get along, so as long as she excels more than Elliana, she would earn more of her father¡¯s affection.

    Furthermore, her dad wanted her to work at Lyle Corporation, and Elliana was just an actress, probably pursuing an acting career without entering thepany.

    With this understanding, she realized why her father wanted to acknowledge her.

    "Cousin, do you know why my sister left today?"

    "Left?" Ada Lee looked puzzled, paused, then quickly understood andughed, "Elliana never stays at home, seems she¡¯s living with her fianc¨¦."

    This surprised Emily Lyle, realizing Elliana didn¡¯t live here. She also knew a bit about Elliana¡¯s fianc¨¦; who doesn¡¯t know The Bets¡¯ heir, Norman Bet?

    This man attracted more admiration than popr male celebrities.

    "Fianc¨¦? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate since they¡¯re not married?"

    In response, Ada Lee merely smiled, knowing what to say and what not to say, holding herself appropriately.

    Because of this, Emily Lyle was left to indulge in her imagination even more.

    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. When did you return?"

    "Just yesterday."

    "Oh, since you¡¯ve just returned, you must visit your aunt¡¯s grave and pay your respects, though it¡¯s been more than a decade since you¡¯ve met, the bond from carrying a child for ten months is unbreakable, bowing before your aunt will allow her peace."

    Ada Lee¡¯s words inevitably sent a shiver down Emily Lyle¡¯s spine; as an illegitimate daughter bowing before the grave of the legal wife, it would likely disturb rather than pacify her soul.

    But in front of Ada Lee, she could only nod and put on a sad expression.

    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Noisymotion erupted from the backyard, drawing their eyes, although the wall obscured their view.

    Just as they considered investigating the matter, a maid ran in frantically.

    Ada Lee quickly asked, "What¡¯s happening in the back? What¡¯s going on?"

    The maid quickly exined, "Someone¡¯s causing a ruckus at the banquet, it¡¯s chaotic back there; miss, you mustn¡¯t go out."

 Chapter 148 - 146: The Blackened Man

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 146: The ckened Man</h4>

    "Who did this?!"

    The party had descended into chaos, with what were once elegantly dressed men and women now covered in thick, foul-smelling ck ink!

    The worst victim was Shawn Lyle! His face was covered with filthy, stinking stuff.

    ¨D¨D¨DJust a few minutes earlier, outside the vi wall.

    Lunay on top of the car, observing the situation with binocrs.

    When she saw the woman next to Shawn Lyle, she thought the woman looked familiar. Upon frowning and thinking for a moment, she remembered it was Emily Lyle.

    Emily, who had pitifully imed yesterday she wouldn¡¯t disturb the Lyle family, was now at their house today!

    Thinking it over, she decided to get out her phone and dialed Elliana Lyle¡¯s number.

    "The number you have dialed is switched off, please try againter..."

    Hearing the automated message in the receiver, Luna frowned, wondering why the phone was off at this time?

    Could it be she hasn¡¯t gotten up yet? But it¡¯s already midday, could something have happened?

    To be safe, she called the Bet Family vi.

    "Hello, this is Mr. Bet¡¯s residence."

    Upon hearing the voice, she immediately recognized it was Lana¡¯s, so she asked, "Lana, where¡¯s your young mistress? Hasn¡¯t she gotten up yet? Go and check on her upstairs."

    "Hello, Miss Luna, our young mistress went out with the young master early this morning."

    Hearing this news, Luna was somewhat relieved. After hanging up, she picked up her binocrs again, only to find Emily Lyle had already disappeared.

    After waiting two or three minutes more, Emily still did not return.

    And she didn¡¯t have the leisure to wait any longer.

    She took out a modified toyuncher from the ck bag, loaded it with two ck water balloons that would burst upon impact, and set up her position on the car roof, aiming theuncher directly at Shawn Lyle¡¯s face.

    "Mr. Lyle, your wisdom is unparalleled, truly a veteran in the business world."

    Enjoying thepliments from others, Shawn Lyle was very pleased,

    "Not at all." Hardly had he spoken when a ck shadow came flying at him!

    He was momentarily stunned, and then his smile vanished, reced by an expression of terror!

    Before he could dodge, the ck balloon smashed directly onto his right cheek!

    Though it didn¡¯t hurt, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground, his surroundings veiled in darkness, the thick, viscous substance temporarily blinding him.

    To make matters worse, the stench almost made him vomit!

    The people around him weren¡¯t spared either, getting sttered to varying degrees. Following this, sses and tables were destroyed!

    "Second brother! Second brother, are you okay?" Apart from Florence Lyle running over to support Shawn Lyle, everyone else was busy dodging!

    "Who did this?!" Shawn Lyle wiped at his eyes with his sleeve, ring angrily at the scene!

    Luna, with her binocrs, quickly assessed the situation and decided to wrap up. She gathered her things and hurriedly climbed off the car roof.

    Within half a minute, the car had driven off, so even if Shawn Lyle¡¯s people wanted to find her, she was long gone.

    Inside the house.

    "Dad! Are you okay?" Emily Lyle nearly didn¡¯t recognize Shawn Lyle with his face smeared in ck.

    His features were obscured by the ck, so it was impossible to tell what expression he wore; his hands and neck were also filthy!

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s concern, Shawn Lyle was somewhatforted, yet the guests had either left or dispersed while his face had beenpletely disgraced!

    "I¡¯ll go wash up, you stay inside, don¡¯t go out."

    Emily wanted to reach out to help, but the stench made her nauseous, so she said, "Alright, you go ahead, Dad."

    Meanwhile, Florence Lyle, who had helped Shawn, was also taken by maids to change and wash.

    "Oh dear! How did things get to this point? If mom were here, she¡¯d be furious." A woman in a vibrant yellow dress chattered as she walked in.

    Emily didn¡¯t know this woman. At this moment, many people were gathered in the room, but she only knew Ada Lee.

    So she approached Ada and whispered, "Cousin, could you introduce me? I¡¯m not familiar with everyone."

    Grinning, Ada Lee didn¡¯t refuse Emily¡¯s request.

    "Aunt, don¡¯t be upset." Ada Lee walked up and said.

    Simultaneously, Emily quickly moved forward, revealing a well-behaved smile: "Aunt."

    This title of "aunt" quieted everyone present.

    Belle King, who had beenining, soon scrutinized the smiling girl before her with disdain.

    "A bastard child daring to return, I say, it¡¯s you who brought this disaster!"

    Emily¡¯s smile froze, her face turning red with embarrassment and anger.

    "Aunt, Emily just lived abroad and didn¡¯t return, how can you call her a bastard child?" Ada Lee seemingly tried to exin, subtly intensifying Belle King¡¯s ire.

    Sure enough, Belle King scoffed, "I say, Ada, how can you be so dim? I¡¯ve weathered big storms - when did Minn have a second daughter?"

    "This..." Ada Lee¡¯s expression immediately became awkward, quickly adding, "Aunt, it¡¯s not impossible, Grandma always wanted Aunty to have a brother, maybe she was pregnant with a girl and couldn¡¯t bear to abort her, afraid of displeasing Grandma, so sent her abroad to be raised."

    While the women bickered, the men were too disdainful to interfere, but at this moment, Uncle Victor Lyle intervened: "This clearly looks like a decent kid, what bastard child? Isn¡¯t that a horrible term? Could my brother bring back such a disgrace as an illegitimate child?"

    Emily gritted her teeth tightly. Though both Ada and her uncle spoke on her behalf, she couldn¡¯t feel happy, for she really was an illegitimate child.

    This humiliation fueled her desire to be Shawn Lyle¡¯s publicly recognized daughter; she wanted to solidify this identity!

    "Fine, fine, consider it my slip of the tongue in anger." Belle King said, then to Emily, "In a moment of urgency, Aunt misspoke; as the younger generation, you should be more magnanimous."

    Belle King¡¯s contradictory behavior, both scolding and appeasing, made Emily¡¯s hands tremble with anger, but she knew she couldn¡¯t show her anger!

    Since it was a fact, there was nothing to be mad about. She finally forced a smile, humbly saying, "Aunt is right."

    Perhaps Emily¡¯s reaction satisfied Belle King, who also smiled: "That¡¯s right, we¡¯re all family."

    Overall, Emily¡¯s demeanor was much better than Elliana Lyle¡¯s, which pleased Belle King.

    ...

    Before long, Belle King¡¯s family of three left, leaving only Ada Lee and Emily Lyle.

    "Aunt is straightforward, don¡¯t take it to heart; once you¡¯re familiar, it¡¯ll be fine. When I first met Aunt, it was even..." Ada Lee sighed helplessly, swallowing the rest of her words.

    Hearing Ada¡¯s words, a trace of a smile reluctantly appeared on Emily¡¯s face.

    Bam¨D¨D¨D!

    The sound of a door mming upstairs was followed by the crash of breaking ss!

    "Dad! What¡¯s..."

    The words stuck in her throat, the person before her in a bathrobe, with a face marred by ck stains, some dark and some light, irresistibly amusing.

    No need to guess why Shawn Lyle was so furious, the dye must be unremovable.

    Forcing Shawn Lyle to meet people with such a ckened face was simply impossible.

    "Find them! Find the damn troublemaker for me!" Shawn Lyle¡¯s face turned even darker with rage!

 Chapter 149 - 147: Honest Man

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 147: Honest Man</h4>

    "Alright,e up."

    Elliana Lyle, still searching through the creek, felt a bit unwilling upon hearing the man¡¯s words.

    She hadn¡¯t caught a single crab yet.

    But since she had promised the man an hour ago, she could only straighten up, wipe the water from her hands on her skirt.

    Upon reaching the shore, the man lifted her onto arge rock to sit, then took out a paper towel to dry off the droplets on her feet.

    The gentle and meticulous action tickled her feet, making her burst into giggles.

    "Norman Bet, the sun feels pretty warm now, it¡¯ll dry soon."

    "Hmm."

    Though the man responded, his hands didn¡¯t stop their work.

    After drying them, the man put on her thin white cotton socks, and then the white canvas shoes with a cat print.

    Such a noble man really shouldn¡¯t be doing these things, yet he had learned to do them from a young age.

    She still remembered how Norman first put shoes on her, the young boy appeared troubled and flustered, one hand holding her ankle, the other holding the shoe, afraid to use force for fear of hurting her, yet unable to put the shoe on.

    In the end, she had suggested untying the shoce so the shoe could be worn.

    Thinking of this, the smile on her face became even brighter, the man¡¯s serious expression as he looked down was an eversting bright color reflected in her pupils.

    When Norman Bet looked up, their eyes met, and upon seeing the young girl¡¯s beaming face, warmth filled his heart.

    "Norman Bet, I remember you used to smile quite a lot when you were a kid, why do you act like an ice block now?" This was something Elliana was curious about; in her memory, the boy she called Brother Bet always had a gentle smile.

    But he gradually stopped smiling, eventually bing like this.

    The man¡¯s eyes paused, and his expression showed a hint of surprise.

    Speaking of it...

    The Bet family always knew he was solemn from a young age, conversing nicely with those he liked, but showing no emotion to others.

    Yet this little girl here was always different; his mother first brought him to see this little girl when he was twelve, while the little girl was just half his age.

    The small figure hid behind Mrs. Lyle, unwilling toe out.

    When the adults left, he was told to take the little girl to y in the backyard; initially, neither of them spoke, just sitting and staring at each other.

    Until a colorful butterfly flew into the little girl¡¯s sight, the girl in the white dress was immediately drawn in and ran to chase the butterfly.

    He watched as the little girl clumsily chased the butterfly, until she fell face-first onto the ground!

    The wailing cry of the girl left him both annoyed and worried then, as he had no idea how to console a little girl, he could only take her out to buy candy.

    It was also the first time he made the little girl cry.

    Just because the little girl said, "Brother Bet, you¡¯re so nice to Elliana, Mommy doesn¡¯t let Elliana eat candy, says it¡¯ll ruin her teeth." He immediately grabbed the candy and tossed it into the trash without a second thought.

    ...

    This was the scene of their first meeting.

    As their mothers were good friends, he often came to see this little crybaby, perhaps due to being together for so long, he also treated this little girl as someone close.

    Later, his mother told him that he and the little girl were given a betrothal from childhood, at first he had no feelings about it, but over time, he began to cherish this little girl, treating her as his future wife.

    As for when he stopped smiling, it must have been when this little girl started avoiding him.

    "Norman Bet? What¡¯s wrong..." Elliana swallowed nervously.

    At this moment, the man quietly stared at her, eyes showing no emotion, appearing a bit stern and cold.

    "If I smile at you, will you avoid me again?" the man asked seriously, his tone verging on cold.

    This question seemingly came out of nowhere, leaving Elliana stunned, wondering when she had ever avoided him...

    Alright, there was a period of time.

    But during that time, even she felt she was acting out of sorts, and didn¡¯t know how to exin it to the man now.

    "Norman Bet... How could I avoid you? I can¡¯t wait to tie myself to you, never parting for even a moment."

    "Smooth talker." The man¡¯s expression gradually softened, though it still didn¡¯t show much kindness.

    Elliana giggled, extending her arms to wrap around the man¡¯s neck, asking, "What¡¯s so smooth about it? It¡¯s called sweet, it¡¯s like spreading honey."

    "Mm~"

    The kiss came unexpectedly, yet was somehow predictable.

    ...

    Gurgle gurgle~

    A slightly awkward sound was heard, making Elliana shyly pull away, holding her rumbling stomach, saying, "Norman Bet, I¡¯m hungry~"

    The man raised his hand, gently stroking her cheek with his fingertip, then lifted her off the rock.

    "What do you want to eat?" the man asked, holding her hand as they started walking back.

    She really didn¡¯t know what to eat. Since she was hungry, she could eat anything, though she needed to consider what he might not allow her to eat.

    After thinking it over, she replied, "Anything."

    "There is no ¡¯anything¡¯ on the menu, choose something else."

    Of course, she knew there was no such thing as "anything" on the menu, so she tried another way, "I don¡¯t know, whatever you eat is fine for me."

    "What do you really want to eat?" The man stopped, seriously looking down at her.

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    He spoke as if she would actually get it just because she said so.

    "Can I really eat whatever I want?"

    "Yes," the man replied, surprisingly "generous": "Today, you can."

    Since Norman Bet had given the word, what¡¯s there to think about, it must be the KFC at the park!

    "Fried chicken, burgers, c, fries..."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DKFC.

    "Delicious~" Elliana¡¯s mouth was stuffed full, savoring the taste of chewing the fried chicken.

    The man, meanwhile, wore gloves, tearing the meat apart and cing it on a small te for her, so all she needed to do was eat.

    Although gnawing by herself would taste better, the meat prepped by him tasted even better!

    While eating, she took out her phone from her purse.

    She pressed to unlock it, only to find no response.

    "Huh? Why is my phone off? Wasn¡¯t it fully charged? I didn¡¯t even y with it."

    Just as she was trying to power it on, the man removed one of his gloves, took her phone away, and said, "No phones during meals."

    With that, he put the phone back into her bag.

    He didn¡¯t want anything to disturb the little girl¡¯s good mood now, not even Shawn Lyle, the girl¡¯s father.

    "Oh~" Elliana continued eating the meat, saying, "There¡¯s a power bank in the bag, can you charge it for me?"

    "Hmm."

    When they were full, it was already 4 PM, and the two strolled in the park until 6 PM before getting ready to leave.

    The journey back was about three hours, quite a long ride.

    Lucky for her, Raymond Wood was driving, so she could snuggle up to Norman, saving her from boredom.

    She powered on her long-shut phone, and was startled by the notification sounds right after unlocking!

    The red missed call count disyed 78, one from Luna, and the rest from Shawn Lyle.

    She didn¡¯t need to think to know the reason for Shawn Lyle¡¯s calls, but she needed to return Luna¡¯s call as soon as possible.

 Chapter 150 - 148: What a Huge Weasel

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 148: What a Huge Weasel</h4>

    "Hey, Luna."

    "How did it go today? I heard from Lana that Norman Bet took you out. Who would¡¯ve thought Norman was quite the capable one."

    Elliana Lyle covered the phone and looked up at the man. Seeing no change in his expression, she asked the person on the other end, "Why are you calling?"

    "No reason, just wanted to check if you¡¯re still alive."

    Luna was joking; she didn¡¯t intend to tell Elliana about Emily Lyle today, especially since Elliana seemed to be in a better mood.

    After hanging up, Elliana snuggled back into the man¡¯s arms and started scrolling through her phone.

    The first thing she did was check Weibo for news. There wasn¡¯t much going on in the trending topics, but Joy Lyle had be one of the audiences¡¯ favorite celebrities.

    Seeing this, she quickly went and cast a vote for Joy Lyle.

    Compared to her tragic fate in the past life, this one¡¯s clearly much better.

    As she continued browsing Weibo, she came across the news posted by Tommy.

    [Popr Actress Surrounded by Reporters]

    Intrigued by the headline, she opened the article and found out who Tommy was talking about!

    This guy! He¡¯s even capitalizing on his boss for money...

    But it seemed the content was beneficial for her!

    Corn: "Tommy always has the inside scoop. I knew those negative news about Elliana had toe from somewhere. Turns out it¡¯s because she offended someone. Rnd is a bigpany after all, and they¡¯re retaliating because Elliana stopped chasing after Shane Southwell. Remarkable."

    Sammy: "Elliana is still in her final year of university, and she¡¯s about to graduate. It¡¯s normal for thepany to drop her movie. Besides, isn¡¯t thepany owned by her fianc¨¦? Which executive would dare to sideline her?"

    ...

    The next day.

    [Famous streamer Lina Dunn... has recently been detained by police for illegal streaming on an unregted tform.]

    This was a push notification early in the morning. Elliana was a bit bewildered upon seeing it.

    All the female influencers listed were from Simon King¡¯s tform; how did they all end up doing this?

    Just as she thought it was a spectacle, an idea popped into her head!

    If one influencer getting caught could be due to individual issues, but several influencers from the same tform being caught for illegal streaming can¡¯t be just their problem.

    Maybe the illegal software is Simon King¡¯s ck market operation!

    With this in mind, she immediately sent the news link to Luna, along with her theory.

    She still hadn¡¯t settled her score with Simon King. Maybe she could use this to bring him down!

    But it¡¯s just a hypothesis for now; it needs verification!

    Luna(Master): "I¡¯ll look into it. By the way, I have some bad news for you."

    Cat: "What bad news? Tell me."

    Luna(Master): "Your dad brought Emily Lyle back home. She even showed up yesterday for his birthday. This bitch is ying the long game with you."

    The news indeed caught her off guard. It turns out Emily Lyle was just putting on an act when she spoke to her face-to-face.

    But she didn¡¯t care. If Shawn Lyle wants to bring a few illegitimate daughters home, let him. It doesn¡¯t concern her much.

    She also wasn¡¯t fazed.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D10 AM.

    An "uninvited guest" arrived at the Bet Family vi.

    "Cousin, what brings you here?" In front of others, she still had to address Ada Lee as cousin.

    Ada Lee was clearly dressed to impress, with a pencil skirt and a white blouse speckled with tiny starry particles, making her exude intellectual beauty.

    She knew Ada Lee¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t good, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste energy.

    She decided to just wait and see.

    "Elliana, I didn¡¯t see you yesterday, so I thought I¡¯de personally today. After all, it¡¯s not easy for our sisterly gatherings." Ada Lee smiled warmly, her eyes radiating a gentle charm.

    Inside, Ellianaughed coldly, secretly mocking: This fox is certainly pretending to be nice.

    "Cousin, since you¡¯re here,e in and have some tea." She then stepped aside, taking the hostess stance.

    After all, she truly was thedy of the house here.

    Even these small details didn¡¯t escape Ada Lee¡¯s notice. Though she showed no visible signs of difort, she was feeling quite uneasy inside.

    "Lana, serve the tea for our guest," she said, and turned to Ada Lee with a smile, "Cousin, sit down, make yourself at home."

    This "make yourself at home" momentarily pleased Ada Lee. She sat gracefully without surveying the surroundings.

    "Elliana, thest time I visited here, I used this set of teaware. It¡¯s exquisite. I wanted to buy a set for myself but haven¡¯t found one yet."

    Ada¡¯s words conveyed two pieces of information to her: First, Ada had been here! Second, Ada had used this set of teaware!

    She wasn¡¯t even aware!

    So she said, "Cousin, if you like it, just take it with you. Our home doesn¡¯tck this set of teaware."

    Ada¡¯s face immediately showed feigned helplessness, gently reprimanding, "Elliana, you and Norman aren¡¯t married yet, so how can you make such decisions?"

    Pretending to gently reprimand, but subtly suggesting she was being inappropriate.

    She then turned towards Lana with a grievance, asking, "Lana, can I make this decision? Wouldn¡¯t Norman be upset when he returns?"

    Lana, standing by, was taken aback. She truly didn¡¯t understand what the young mistress was up to today, but since she was asked, she had to reply. So she smiled respectfully, "Young mistress, you can handle anything in this vi. Young master adores you; he wouldn¡¯t me you."

    Hearing Lana, Elliana raised an eyebrow and pped her hands into the air, instructing, "Wrap this teaware up for my cousin to taketer."

    Anyway, if she didn¡¯t take it, she would have it sanitized before reselling it! All because Ada mentioned it!

    Lana reacted swiftly and agreed immediately.

    The smile on Ada Lee¡¯s face was fading fast. She was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say. She nced at the maid named Lana, making a mental note that when she became thedy of the Bet Family, Lana would be the first to go!

    "Cousin? What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy? I thought giving you the teaware would make you happy."

    Faced with Elliana¡¯s question, Ada Lee was clearly restless, but she couldn¡¯t get stuck over teaware; her main reason foring today had yet to be addressed.

    "Happy, I¡¯m happy with anything Elliana gives." Ada Lee quickly changed the subject, "By the way, Elliana, why didn¡¯t youe back yesterday? Uncle was furious. But when Emily showed upter, he was much happier."

    The Emily she referred to was Emily Lyle, who hade all this way to talk about her.

    But now, she was willing to y along with Ada Lee, so she asked, "Cousin, who¡¯s Emily?"

    "You don¡¯t know? Uncle kept it well hidden from us. It turns out Aunt gave birth to Emily abroad while she was still alive. I suppose you didn¡¯t know either."

 Chapter 151 - 149: Seeing Off a Guest

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 149: Seeing Off a Guest</h4>

    "What did you say?"

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s expression was no longer as rxed as before, and it wasn¡¯t because she hadn¡¯t heard clearly.

    When did her mother give birth to Emily Lyle and even foster her abroad?

    This is simply a huge joke, she and Emily Lyle are only about 8 months apart!

    Shawn Lyle, in order to legitimize his illegitimate daughter, actually imed that the illegitimate daughter was born to histe wife!

    "Surprised, aren¡¯t you? When you have time, you should go and meet her. She¡¯s your sister, after all, though she¡¯s not much younger than you. Emily is already 19." Ada Lee continued revealing the information.

    Even though Uncle said Emily Lyle was 18, she still took the opportunity when Emily went to the bathroom to find her ID in her purse.

    So this lie is really too easy to see through; she believes Elliana should be able to figure it out, even if she¡¯s not bright.

    At this moment, Elliana understood Ada Lee¡¯s intention. Her cousin has always enjoyed watching others¡¯ "drama," loved to report to the Lyle grandma when they were kids, enjoyed watching Grandma Lyle scold her, but she also liked pretending to be a good person and pleading for her.

    But the more Ada pleaded, the more Grandma Lyle disliked her!

    She was a real green tea!

    Surely Ada wants to see her furious right now, wants to see her miserable, and indeed she was furious, her hatred for Shawn Lyle reached its peak!

    "Really? Cousin, you mean I have another sister?"

    Elliana¡¯s demeanor was unusual, as if there was a hint of delight in her eyes, which made Ada somewhat surprised, but she still replied, "Yes, even Elliana is surprised, right?"

    "My parents haven¡¯t told me anything. So, cousin, how does my sister look? Is she pretty?"

    Ada Lee: "..."

    "Elliana, you..."

    How should she say it? Right now, she felt the person beside her was unbelievably stupid. Did she not exin clearly? But it surely wouldn¡¯t work to exin it thoroughly.

    Just as Ada Lee was feeling frustrated about how to rify things to Elliana, someone arrived and broke the atmosphere.

    "Hubby! You¡¯re back?"

    Hearing Elliana¡¯s sweet voice, not only did Ada pause, but Norman Bet, who had just walked through the door, did too.

    After all, the little girl has always called him by name, the times she called him hubby were countable.

    Having realized, Ada also turned her gaze in the direction of Elliana¡¯s eyes, and indeed saw the Norman Bet she had been obsessively thinking about!

    "Hubby, wee home~" Elliana cheerfully ran towards the man, although she appeared very happy outwardly, she felt strange inside!

    Norman Bet rarely came home during the day, especially at this hour! What was more crucial was that there was a yellow weasel in the house, now ring at her "meat" with fierce intent!

    After throwing herself into the man¡¯s arms, she turned her head to nce at Ada Lee, who had already stood up from the couch, and that look was full of admiration!

    "Good girl." The man¡¯s gaze focused entirely on the person in his arms, gently and indulgently rubbing the little girl¡¯s hair.

    This warm act seemed ringly blinding in Ada¡¯s eyes, making it almost hard for her to continue watching.

    To break this atmosphere, Ada was the first to speak: "Norman, you¡¯re back, I came by today to see Elliana."

    The man who had been in a good mood, upon hearing Ada¡¯s voice, his expression turned slightly cold, aware of this woman¡¯s intentions.

    Seeing the man remain silent, Ada felt a bit embarrassed and could only continue, "Norman, Elliana has been quite a trouble these past days."

    "No trouble at all, since cousin has seen her, please take your leave, Lana, show our guest out."

    The man¡¯s tone was like issuing an absolute order, Lana quickly stepped up to Ada with respect: "Please."

    And Ada herself was frozen, she didn¡¯t expect Norman to be so dismissive of her, actually driving her away right now!

    Simultaneously, Elliana was slightly stunned, tilting her face to look at the man¡¯s expression, fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much shift.

    So she turned to Ada to stir things up a bit more: "Cousin, take care, next time I¡¯ll stop by to see you."

    "Alright..." When the man said to show the guest out, Ada knew it was time for her to leave, staying longer would only bring more disgrace.

    Originally, Norman greatly appreciated Elliana, which she knew, but she liked the Bet Family more than anything else.

    It seemed she would have to wait for the two to break off their engagement before getting a chance.

    "Well then, cousin will go first, Elliana, behave yourself here."

    Elliana couldn¡¯t help but admire Ada¡¯s speed in shifting expressions and y along: "Okay, cousin, take care on your way."

    ...

    "Norman, why did you suddenlye home?"

    The little girl in his arms suddenly changed her expression, not calling him hubby anymore, making the man momentarily consider calling Ada back.

    "Came back to apany you."

    Just then, Lana returned, seeing the packed tea set on the coffee table, she promptly said, "Mistress, your cousin forgot to take the tea set."

    Elliana replied: "Take it for sterilization and continue using it."

    Saying this, she wanted to get out of the man¡¯s embrace but felt her feet suddenly lifted, she was picked up!

    "Norman, what are you doing! I have things to do, put me down!"

    ...

    ---Two hourster---

    "In broad daylight..." Elliana muttered watching the bathroom direction, and inevitably wrapped the little quilt tighter around herself.

    Not long after, the man came out of the bathroom, looking at the dissatisfied little girl, he smiled helplessly, he only wanted to hug her dearly.

    But that soft call for hubby made him entirely without recourse.

    Sitting at the bedside, he rubbed the little girl¡¯s head gently, speaking softly: "Sweetie, I might have toe backter today."

    Upon hearing this, Elliana suddenly raised her head, her face full of question marks: "Ah? Didn¡¯t you say you came back to apany me?"

    The manughed: "I came back to fetch some forgotten documents."

    "Then please go, don¡¯t let me dy you."

    "It¡¯s already dyed, no hurry."

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    It seemed like she was the reason for the dy!

    After the man left she picked up the phone on the bedside table, hesitated staring at Shawn Lyle¡¯s number for a moment and dialed.

    "You unfilial girl! Still remember to call your old man?"

    The roar from the phone made her hold the phone a bit farther away, without speaker mode, the effect was already as if speaker mode was on.

    She now didn¡¯t want to waste any words with Shawn Lyle, straight to the point: "Who is Emily Lyle."

    Originally ready to scold a few more curses, Shawn Lyle instantlyposed upon hearing the question, saying: "She¡¯s your sister, your mom and I haven¡¯t told you, just brought her back from abroad."

    Hearing Shawn Lyle say such words, she could no longer stay calm!

    "Shawn Lyle! I don¡¯t care about you bringing the illegitimate daughter back! Bring as many as you want back! But don¡¯t pin everything on my mom!"

    "How are you talking to me? What illegitimate daughter? She is your real sister! Your mom carried her for ten months and gave birth to her!"

    This righteous tone came without any sign of remorse, and this father could no longer disappoint her, only make her feel even more hateful!

    She tried to keep her tone calm: "You better reveal her identity yourself. I don¡¯t care whom you bring back to the Lyle family, but if you want to use my mom as your fig leaf, that is absolutely impossible."

    "Are you going to turn the world upside down? Even dare to threaten your father?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 152 - 150: Black-Faced

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 150: ck-Faced</h4>

    "You can try, I¡¯ll only give you one day, just one day!"

    After saying this, Elliana Lyle immediately hung up the phone; she really didn¡¯t want to hear Shawn Lyle¡¯s voice anymore.

    Pikachu?¡«

    Just after she hung up, Shawn Lyle called her again.

    Without hesitation, she answered.

    "Elliana, it¡¯s your dad, I might have spoken harshly. Come back, let¡¯s meet and talk properly, okay?"

    The 360-degree shift in attitude made her inexplicably amused. Shawn Lyle has always been a bully to the weak and feared the strong. He must be afraid she¡¯d do something against him or Emily Lyle.

    But clearly she was the one...

    Forget it, she¡¯d rather not be Shawn Lyle¡¯s daughter.

    Going back was impossible; she was often locked up by Shawn Lyle as a child, and if she went back now, she feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave again.

    "There¡¯s nothing to talk about, think it over before you discuss with me again."

    Just as she was about to hang up, she heard a girl¡¯s voice on the other end.

    "Sister! I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, pleasee back, don¡¯t make it hard for dad. We should meet and talk calmly, there¡¯s a misunderstanding here! Let¡¯s discuss it, please?"

    It was Emily Lyle¡¯s voice, pitifully pleading!

    How could she not see that Emily Lyle had this skill, she could act much better than someone in showbiz like Elliana herself.

    "There¡¯s no misunderstanding, I don¡¯t want to talk to you, and you¡¯re not qualified to talk to me!"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DLyle Family Mansion.

    In the master bedroom.

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

    The call had already been disconnected, Emily Lyle holding the phone was at a loss, tears of grievance immediately welled up.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Elliana was treating her this way!

    "Dad, sister hung up."

    Sitting on the sofa, Shawn Lyle was so angry his nostrils red, and his already dark face was now even darker.

    He never imagined that the daughter he raised would dare to threaten him like this!

    If the matter of Emily Lyle being an illegitimate daughter got out, the reputation he painstakingly maintained for years would be destroyed!

    That¡¯s something he would never want to see!

    Seeing no response from Shawn Lyle, Emily Lyle stopped crying, put down the phone, and sat beside him, saying, "Dad, do you know where Elliana is? I¡¯ll go beg her, no matter what, I can¡¯t let dad¡¯s reputation be damaged."

    The sincerity of her words made Shawn Lyle¡¯s heart ache, and at the same time, he resented Elliana even more for being such an ungrateful daughter!

    He waved his hand, saying, "It¡¯s alright, I know you¡¯re sensible, but dad has his ways, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things, dad¡¯s already wronged you enough over the years, how could I let you beg that wretch?"

    "Dad, it¡¯s understandable for sister to be angry. I think it¡¯s better if I leave, I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble for dad."

    What Emily Lyle said now reflected her true feelings. She really didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for Shawn Lyle. She had originally nned to go to North City, but this sudden change of events made her reconsider.

    She also knew that as long as she kept reminding Shawn Lyle of her virtues, it would be much better than fighting with Elliana.

    "No way! You will live here from now on, you¡¯re part of the Lyle Family. Once dad¡¯s face is better, I¡¯ll take you to the old house to meet your grandmother."

    This meant he¡¯d let Emily Lyle acknowledge her roots and ancestry.

    "Dad..." Emily Lyle was even more moved upon hearing this, and she began to waver. Instead of struggling out there on her own, why not stay by her father¡¯s side?

    She immediately chose thetter.

    Though she remembered her grandmother¡¯s warnings, now that her father¡¯s first wife was dead, it didn¡¯t count as breaking up another family.

    In the future, this would not only be Elliana¡¯s home, but also hers!

    "Dad, take good rest, getting angry is bad for your health."

    "Hmm." At this moment, Shawn Lyle also wanted some peace, so he said, "Get on with your things, don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s outside, daddy¡¯s going to take a nap."

    Closing the door, Emily Lyle exhaled a deep breath.

    She had an excellent memory and had already memorized Elliana¡¯s phone number, and she had things to discuss with Elliana.

    Returning to her room, she dialed the number, "Hello, sis, it¡¯s me, Emily."

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

    The call was instantly disconnected, leaving her feeling embarrassed and humiliated!

    But she had something important to say, she couldn¡¯t just let it go!

    When she called a second time, it couldn¡¯t get through; clearly, Elliana had blocked her!

    "What¡¯s so high and mighty!" She threw the phone onto the down duvet! Filled with rage, she was trembling all over.

    Elliana took her 2 million bank card, originally she thought Elliana would give the card to dad, but clearly, Elliana didn¡¯t!

    This 2 million was saved by her bit by bit, and was Shawn Lyle¡¯s monthly support payment to her!

    But now it was in Elliana¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t know how much Elliana had spent, she just hoped to get back a little.

    But Elliana had already blocked her, getting it back was even harder!

    Suddenly!

    She thought of WeChat, the phone number should be able to add WeChat!

    Hastily picking up the phone from the bed, with a try-it-out attitude, she input the number, and indeed found a person named Cat.

    This time she was wise enough to write directly why she wanted to add as a friend.

    "Sister, I want to get the bank card back, is that ok?"

    After sending it, she began to wait anxiously, pacing back and forth in the room with her phone in hand.

    About five minutester, Elliana replied, but still hadn¡¯t epted her friend request.

    Cat replied: "I¡¯ll have someone send it to you."

    Upon seeing this, she applied once again for her as a friend: "Sister, can we meet? I¡¯m begging you, I have something I want to discuss with you, I¡¯m begging you, I will exin properly."

    Cat epted your friend request, now you can start chatting.

    Cat: "No need to meet, I¡¯ll give you one chance, clear it up now."

    Ephemeral Flower: "Sister, I really have something I want to say in person, please let me see you, sis you really misunderstood me."

    After sending this message, she waited apprehensively, based on previous interactions, Elliana was someone who tended to soften easily.

    As long as they could meet, she could plead for something, which would relieve dad from difficulties as well.

    Perhaps, they could get along well from then on, support each other, and be a real family.

    A few minutester, a message popped up in the chat box.

    Cat: "Come on your own, surely you know the ce, you¡¯d better hurry, or I won¡¯t see anyer."

    Ephemeral Flower: "Okay, I¡¯ming right away."

    Getting Elliana¡¯s consent, her mood visibly rxed, although she felt the message wasn¡¯t something Elliana would send, but regardless, it was an agreement.

    In a hurry, she skipped dressing up further, put on her shoes, and directly left the Lyle Family¡¯s main gate.

    What Emily Lyle didn¡¯t notice was that she had be increasingly greedy, perhaps because of Shawn Lyle¡¯s sudden attention, or her grandmother¡¯s advice didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    She now began to want to take a gamble and wanted more and more.

    These thoughts perhaps stemmed from that phone call with Shawn Lyle, or maybe this was an idea she had all along.

    All it needed was a trigger.

 Chapter 153 - 151: Intersection

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 151: Intersection</h4>

    "I don¡¯t want to see her." Elliana Lyle snatched back the phone from Luna¡¯s hand, somewhat disagreeing with Luna¡¯s approach.

    Luna tilted her head and shrugged, "So? Where can you hide? As my brother said, if you can¡¯t guarantee never crossing paths in your lifetime, you have to face it and resolve it."

    "Hmm, you¡¯re right."

    After saying this, Elliana bowed her head and fell into contemtion. This matter was inherently difficult to handle, which she had anticipated when she hung up on Shawn Lyle.

    Shawn Lyle cared a lot about his reputation, and she absolutely would not allow her deceased mother to be his shield of shame!

    Both sides had their own principles to uphold, even if one side was wrong.

    Only by one side yielding could it be resolved, but that side definitely wasn¡¯t her!

    "Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it. At worst, let it beplete ruin. If Norman Bet can¡¯t be relied on by then, my family will back you up."

    Luna leaned in from the bed and patted her shoulder, "I¡¯ve got you."

    She forced a smile at Luna, though her eyes still felt a bit sore, despite saying she didn¡¯t care, despite being utterly disappointed in Shawn Lyle as a father.

    Yet it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was Shawn Lyle¡¯s daughter.

    This binding rtionship always made her act indecisively.

    Since Luna agreed on her behalf to meet Emily Lyle, she would give this one chance, and it was the only chance.

    It was up to Shawn Lyle and Emily Lyle to seize it.

    At this moment, Elliana suddenly said, "Luna, go find someone for me."

    "Huh? Who?"

    ...

    ------ An hourter.

    Emily Lyle hurriedly arrived at the Bet Family vi. Sitting inside the taxi, her face didn¡¯t look too well. She took out her phone against the payment QR code, "79, not a penny more will I give you."

    "Alright, alright, 79."

    The driver waved impatiently.

    The extra 20 yuan on the meter was deducted after Emily discovered the driver took a detour. She was frugal and naturally didn¡¯t want to pay the additional 20.

    The driver, admittedly at fault, agreed immediately.

    After getting out of the car, Emily tidied her hair and took a deep breath before slowly walking towards the iron gate.

    "Hello, who are you looking for?" The security at the door stopped the unfamiliar woman trying to enter.

    Emily took a step back and quickly said, "I¡¯m looking for my sister, Elliana Lyle, she asked me toe here."

    "Then please wait a moment, I¡¯ll check."

    After saying this, the security made a call inside. Within 30 seconds, the security hung up the phone and said, "Please go ahead."

    "Thank you." Emily nodded slightly to express her gratitude, then tightly gripped her handbag and walked in.

    This ce was vastly different from the Lyle family¡ªit was a minimalist style d¨¦cor that was refreshing.

    Lana walked out from inside, specifically to lead Emily into the house. Although she wasn¡¯t entirely sure of Emily¡¯s identity, she had guessed most of it, so her attitude was slightly cold.

    "Miss Lyle, please follow me," Lana said and then turned to lead the way.

    This attitude made Emily slightly tense; to her, it was the first power y Elliana presented.

    Even a maid dared to show her attitude.

    After entering the house, she was arranged in the tea room on the first floor, a room rarely used by the Bet Family.

    Norman Bet usually only used the study on the third or second floor for work, leisure, or meetings. It was only when Elliana moved in that this first-floor tea room began to have some use.

    Theyout in the tea room was exquisite, with the shelves filled with all kinds of famous teas.

    At this moment, Emily sat by the minimalist tea table by the window. Because she didn¡¯t see Elliana immediately, she clutched her hands together, feeling increasingly uneasy.

    She worried that Elliana might not show up, leaving her sitting there indefinitely.

    Watching Lana brew tea skillfully and elegantly by her side, Emily thought for a moment and still asked, "Is my sister busy?"

    "Miss Lyle, please be patient, ourdy will be here shortly."

    "Alright."

    Just as the words fell, a white figure appeared at the door of the tea room.

    Elliana wore a simple white dress, her hair casually draping behind her back, yet she didn¡¯t appear careless at all.

    Her cold demeanor actually gave Emily an invisible pressure.

    She sat down by the tea table, then said to Lana, "You can go now."

    Lana bowed slightly with respect and then left the tea room.

    m!

    "Bank card."

    A bank card was ced on the tea table, and although Elliana¡¯s cing of the card wasn¡¯t loud, the soft sound in Emily¡¯s ears seemed like Elliana was furious.

    "Sister, I know you¡¯re angry. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have gone to Dad¡¯s birthday party, but I had no choice, I..."

    Before Emily could finish her choked words, Elliana tapped her fingers lightly on the table edge, interrupting, "No one would force you if you didn¡¯t want to go, and Shawn Lyle wouldn¡¯t have you dragged there. In the end, it¡¯s because you wanted to. There¡¯s no need to go round in circles with me, just speak your mind. I¡¯m listening."

    "Sister, I..." Emily bit her lip, swallowing the prepared rhetoric she didn¡¯t expect Elliana to be so direct, leaving her at a loss for words.

    Confronted with Elliana¡¯s indifferent expression, she finally wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "Yes, I wanted to go. When Dad invited me, I did want to go, and I went. Butter, Dad wanted to recognize me in front of so many people, which I didn¡¯t know beforehand."

    "So what?"

    Seeing Emily¡¯s aggrieved look, Elliana propped her chin up, sneering, as if she was the one being wronged.

    "Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re angry, but I didn¡¯t mean to."

    Seeing that Emily couldn¡¯t get to the point, and Elliana didn¡¯t want to waste more words, she bluntly stated.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to North City? The money in this bank card should be enough for your living expenses, right? Just leave the Lyle family and cut ties with Shawn Lyle, then everything will be fine."

    Upon hearing this, Emily was rendered speechless. Raising an eyebrow with a smile, she said, "So, what do you think? Consider it?"

    Emily¡¯s tears gushed out immediately, chokingly, "Sister, how can I cut ties with Dad? He¡¯s my only father."

    Seeing this, Elliana switched hands to prop her chin, her smile innocent yet her tone softened, "There¡¯s also a second way: you can admit to being Shawn Lyle¡¯s illegitimate daughter and stop using my mother¡¯s name as a cover, can you do that?"

    "..."

    Emily suddenly fell silent. Being in the Lyle family under the title of an illegitimate daughter was no better than leaving for North City, but she didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Once you¡¯ve tasted cake, how could you go back to eating scraps?

    "Sister, are you really that unwilling to tolerate me? Can¡¯t we get along well?"

    Emily¡¯s non-choice and avoidance was already an answer, and it allowed Elliana to see Emily clearly.

    She straightened her posture, speaking coldly, "I¡¯m not unwilling to tolerate you. I¡¯m very generous. You can stay at the Lyle family and can call Shawn Lyle ¡¯Dad,¡¯ but I won¡¯t allow you to stay there under my mother¡¯s name."

    "Sister, you can ignore my situation, but what about Dad¡¯s? Do you want Dad to leave a stain in the eyes of others?"

    Emily¡¯s self-righteous questioning directly shifted all the me onto her.

 Chapter 154 - 152: No Leverage

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 152: No Leverage</h4>

    "Emily Lyle, you need to get this right! This stain wasn¡¯t given by me! It was Shawn Lyle who found it himself!" Elliana Lyle¡¯s gaze grew increasingly fierce, making hearts pound upon seeing it.

    The word "stain"pletely struck at Emily Lyle¡¯s fragile self-esteem, prompting her to stand up with eyes full of resentment.

    "Yes, I am a stain, but what did I do wrong? Can I choose my birth? You¡¯re the legitimate daughter, so you get to be on top, and I¡¯m nothing? Why? I¡¯m also Dad¡¯s daughter!"

    Bam!

    The tea table flipped over onto the ground, drawing Lana and the butler over!

    "Madam! Are you alright?"

    Elliana waved her hand slightly, indicating she was fine. Her anger had momentarily blinded her, causing her to overturn the tea table.

    Emily Lyle, standing nearby, was already scared stiff, momentarily forgetting how to cry.

    "I thought you were innocent, I gave you a chance, you didn¡¯t take it yourself, that¡¯s the end of it. Lana, see her out."

    Those words seemed to have some kind of magic, repeating over and over in Emily Lyle¡¯s ears, but she didn¡¯t feel Elliana had actually given her a chance.

    The two choices Elliana offered weren¡¯t favorable for her at all!

    As she left, she threw out a remark, "Sister, it¡¯s you who can¡¯t ept me."

    Don¡¯t me me for not being able to ept you!

    Emily Lyle didn¡¯t say thetter part aloud, but Elliana wasn¡¯t a fool; she could guess it anyway.

    Emily Lyle¡¯s words held no intimidation for her; instead, they made herugh sarcastically.

    "I¡¯ll leave you with onest message."

    The person at the door paused, waiting for more.

    Six words slowly came from Elliana¡¯s mouth, "You reap what you sow, not to live."

    Upon hearing this, Emily Lyle tightened her clenched fists, paused for a moment, and then quickly left.

    "Madam, let me help you upstairs to rest for a while." Lana looked at her, full of heartfelt sympathy.

    And now she looked with heartfelt sympathy at the shattered tea set on the ground. This set wasn¡¯t cheap, but she had destroyed it herself!

    As for the shattered porcin, no amount of regret would restore it, especially since the one who broke it didn¡¯t feel regret.

    "Lana, get someone to clean it up. Apany me to the garden for a walk."

    "Alright."

    While Elliana was upstairs changing her shoes, Lana had already dialed Norman Bet¡¯s number.

    ...

    As they walked around the garden repeatedly, Lana quietly apanied her, but the worry on her face was inly visible.

    She looked at Lana and asked with a smile, "Why the troubled face? What¡¯s bothering you?"

    Perhaps seeing her smile, Lana¡¯s troubled expression instantly softened a lot, "Madam, you should smile more often. No matter how you look, you¡¯re always beautiful, but you¡¯re even more beautiful when you smile."

    "Hmm, alright." With the setting sun, the peaceful and beautiful warm rays shone upon her, and her mood improved somewhat.

    She thought she had shownpassion for a pitiful person, but the fact proved Emily Lyle was not someone deserving ofpassion.

    Sometimes wanting too much ends up with nothing at all, but Emily Lyle didn¡¯t understand this principle, nor did she understand what kind of person Shawn Lyle was.

    "Let¡¯s sit for a while; I¡¯m tired from walking."

    After taking a seat on the bench facing the sunset, she leaned somewhat weakly on Lana¡¯s shoulder. Lana¡¯s calmness gave her an unprecedented sense of peace.

    It was as if time had found a standstill at that moment.

    "Lana, thank you for staying with me."

    Lana softly said, "I will always apany you, Madam."

    ...

    Half an hourter.

    "Young master, you¡¯re back." Lana was holding Elliana, about to enter the room, when she bumped into the returning Norman Bet at the door.

    Seeing the man¡¯s tense expression, she quickly said, "Madam was watching the sunset earlier and fell asleep."

    After saying that, she handed the slumbering figure in her arms back to the man.

    Perhaps the movement was a bit much, and Elliana slowly woke up.

    When she saw Norman Bet¡¯s face, she mumbled, "Norman Bet, you¡¯re back."

    "Hmm, I¡¯m back."

    Hearing the man¡¯s voice made her a bit more awake, and she remembered she was looking at the sunset earlier.

    The sky wasn¡¯t dark yet; howe Norman Bet returned so early when he said he would be backter?

    "Why did you return so early?"

    "I came back to apany you."

    At this moment, the man was already carrying her into the room, but his words were too familiar. She remembered thest time he said he was back to get something.

    Suddenly puzzled, she asked, "Did you forget something again? Next time, you can ask me to bring it to you."

    "Hmm, I did forget something. Tomorrowe with me to thepany."

    "Ah?"

    ...

    ¡ª The next day, at 6 AM.

    Harmony Group.

    The man gently ced her on therge bed in the break room, tucked her in, and said softly, "Sleep well."

    "..."

    At this time, even though Elliana wanted to say a few words, the sleepiness made her reluctant to open her eyes. After struggling internally for a moment, she lost consciousness.

    When she awoke, it was already 10 AM, and the first thing she saw was a missed call from Shawn Lyle after her phone booted up.

    Shawn Lyle had called her many timesst night, and as soon as she answered, he started scolding her, saying how she, as the elder sister, was bullying her younger sister.

    No doubt, it was Emily Lyle whoined, but she didn¡¯t care.

    However, when she saw the photo Shawn Lyle sent via WeChat, she waspletely shocked!

    The photo showed Emily Lyle with a severely swollen face, bruises, and several frightening abrasions on her hands.

    All of this, "was what she did to Emily Lyle."

    This Emily Lyle was ruthless enough to frame her.

    Dad: "You bettere back today! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless as your father!"

    Dad: "I¡¯ve already contacted the media. If you don¡¯t want your reputation ruined, get back here!"

    Looking at these threats one after another, to be honest, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all because she already had a counter n, albeit unexpectedly using it so soon.

    Yesterday, she had already asked Luna to find someone, and byst night, Luna had found them and secured them in apletely safe location.

    Kitty: "Dad, I have already found Emily Lyle¡¯s biological mother."

    After sending the message, she waited quietly, and within a minute, Shawn Lyle replied.

    Dad: "What exactly do you want?"

    Kitty: "Two choices. The first is for me to disclose Emily Lyle¡¯s identity, and the second is for you to disclose it. Of course, as long as Emily Lyle¡¯s not my mother¡¯s daughter, the rest I won¡¯t interfere."

    Dad: "I understand. Don¡¯t do anything rash; I¡¯ll handle it."

    Dad: "Elliana, you¡¯re helping the Bets against Dad. If the Lyle Corporation falls, you¡¯ll have no one to support you. If you return, Dad won¡¯t hold anything against you."

    ...

    ¡ª Lyle family vi.

    Upon seeing Elliana¡¯s message saying "Nothing more to say," Shawn Lyle was instantly furious, smashing the phone in his hand. The phone hit the bedroom door heavily and then shattered into pieces on the ground.

    Looking at this poorly-made phone, Shawn Lyle was so angry he couldn¡¯t speak, his face turning gray and trembling.

    All of this!

    Was simply a tactic used by the Bets against him; he believed Elliana didn¡¯t have the ability to do this. Other than Norman Bet, there was no one else.

    And he currently didn¡¯t have the means to turn against Norman Bet, as Norman was still investing in him, and he needed that investment. Otherwise, the Lyle Corporation would be swallowed by the Bet Group.

 Chapter 155 - 153: New Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 153: New Discovery</h4>

    "Emily, sit down. Dad has something he wants to talk about with you."

    Faced with Shawn Lyle¡¯s serious tone, Emily Lyle felt an unconscious sense of unease, followed by a faint sense of joy.

    Seriousness might mean something good.

    She sat obediently on the sofa, her swollen face and slightly moist eyes making her appear pitiable.

    Seeing this, Shawn Lyle couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This daughter was much more obedient than Elliana. He had thought about keeping this daughter.

    But since keeping her would be a hassle, abandoning her was something he had to do.

    "Emily, Dad wants to send you abroad to live. What do you think?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, Emily Lyle¡¯s expression flickered, clearly not understanding the meaning. Why send her abroad without any reason?

    Could it be to study abroad?

    Seeing this, Shawn Lyle added, "Don¡¯t worry, Dad will send you money every month. You can live well abroad, and in the future, just don¡¯te back."

    The atmosphere in the room immediately turned heavy, and Emily Lyle¡¯s hands clenched tightly together.

    She bit her lower lip, saying nothing. She had originally wanted to stay in the Lyle family, to join the Lyle family business.

    But now she was to be sent abroad, and Shawn Lyle hoped she¡¯d never return. These words truly chilled her heart.

    Though she had never questioned Shawn Lyle¡¯s decisions, this time, she had to ask for herself.

    She looked up, about to speak, only to find that Shawn Lyle had already changed. His eyes were filled with indifference, without a trace of a father¡¯s love.

    And this indifferent gaze was more like looking at an irrelevant stranger.

    She gathered the courage to ask, "Dad, why? I¡¯m your daughter, why send me abroad? And make me not..."

    "You are my daughter, but you also have to consider Dad¡¯s current situation. If you are unwilling to go abroad, the bond between us as father and daughter will be severed." Shawn Lyle¡¯s tone had be impatient. He hated more than anything being questioned about his decisions.

    If Emily Lyle disagreed, he could send her to "hell" in an instant.

    He couldn¡¯t control Elliana, but he could certainly control this illegitimate daughter without support.

    By now, Emily Lyle could see that there was no way she couldn¡¯t go abroad. Even though she didn¡¯t know why, she could only agree.

    She held back her tears, nodded, and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Dad. Everything will be arranged by Dad."

    "Hmm, that¡¯s my good daughter. Take a look yourself and see which country you want to go to; I¡¯ll apply for citizenship for you."

    This was something Emily Lyle did not expect. She originally thought it was just going abroad; she didn¡¯t expect a change of citizenship.

    At this moment, she btedly remembered Elliana¡¯s words.

    You reap what you sow.

    It was also at this moment that she understood the opportunity Elliana had given was good, and what she was doing now was as futile as drawing water with a bamboo basket.

    ...

    That night.

    "Boss, Ms. Lyle has boarded the ne."

    Hearing this news, Shawn Lyle finally breathed a sigh of relief, then said over the phone, "Yes, send out the news early tomorrow morning."

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    [Breaking News]: A real-life wealthy family scam, a woman impersonates a rich man¡¯s daughter for money. Police say: This woman has fled abroad, and her personal ounts have been frozen.

    Seeing this news, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Shawn Lyle¡¯s speed. In just one day, he had managed to send Emily Lyle away.

    Buzz buzz¡«

    Dad: "I¡¯ve already sent your sister abroad. Are you satisfied? When will youe back?"

    Cat: "Dad, since you¡¯ve already sent Emily Lyle abroad, let the ties be severed. Before she left me, I gave her a card with two million on it, and she took it, saying she¡¯d leave the Lyle family immediately, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her living expenses anymore."

    After sending the message, she got out of bed and headed to the bathroom to wash up, not bothering to wait for Shawn Lyle¡¯s reply.

    With Shawn Lyle¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have any more contact with Emily Lyle, even if it was just a misunderstanding. With her domestic assets frozen and no support from Shawn Lyle, she wouldn¡¯t make waves abroad.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s heartless; if Emily Lyle hadn¡¯t injured herself to frame her, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything to Shawn Lyle.

    The opportunity she gave was one that Shawn Lyle took advantage of now.

    After washing up and leaving the lounge, she found the office empty, indicating that Norman Bet had gone to a meeting.

    She hadn¡¯t gone back since arriving at Melody Harmony yesterday; she even slept in the lounge at night.

    Honestly, it¡¯s not much different from staying at the vi, except here, she has the chance to see Norman Bet more often.

    Pikachu ?¡«

    Her phone rang in the lounge, and she froze for a moment before quickly running back to it.

    "Hello, Luna."

    The voice on the other end was a bit anxious: "What are you doing? You didn¡¯t reply to the messages I sent you."

    "I was just washing up, didn¡¯t notice."

    Luna said, "Alright,e out quickly, I¡¯m at your door."

    "I¡¯m at Norman Bet¡¯spany, not at the vi."

    Luna: "...Alright then, I¡¯ll take care of it myself. You just wait for the news, bye."

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

    The phone was hung up, and Luna sent her a few photos with heavy mosaics.

    At first nce, she recognized the person in the pictures as Nancy, whose eyes were full of fear, limbs tied up, with scrollingments on the sides, seemingly during a live broadcast.

    Luna (Mentor): "Live broadcast from many years ago, from the same tform as Lina Dunn."

    Seeing Nancy¡¯s state, she should have been forced! Such fearful eyes, she could imagine how scared Nancy must have been.

    But that¡¯s not the main point. The main point is that Luna said the tform for Nancy¡¯s live stream was the same as Lina Dunn¡¯s, which very likely could be Simon King¡¯s.

    In other words, Nancy¡¯s disappearance could very likely be rted to Simon King!

    Cat: "Luna, is Nancy¡¯s matter rted to Simon King?"

    Luna (Mentor): "Can¡¯t be certain yet, but very likely."

    Cat: "Where did you find this live broadcast video?"

    Luna (Mentor): "Andrew found it; a few days ago, you asked me to investigate if Simon King was involved in illegal streaming. I handed this task to Andrew, and he downloaded the site and found it by ident."

    "Are you up?"

    Norman Bet¡¯s voice sounded, nearly causing Elliana to drop her phone.

    At this moment, the man had already walked into the lounge, and her slightly startled demeanor made him find it a bit strange.

    Steadying her phone, she looked at the man, casually asking, "Norman, back from the meeting?"

    "Mm." The man walked up to her, noticing her unsettled look, and asked, "Did something happen?"

    Faced with the man¡¯s inquiry, she didn¡¯t hide anything and directly showed him the messages Luna sent her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, let Luna investigate it first. Simon King is busy with divorce proceedings right now, so he can¡¯t focus on much else. It¡¯s a good opportunity, and you¡¯re about to graduate, focus on preparing your thesis."

    Since Norman Bet said so, she could only agree. After all, she couldn¡¯t help with these matters anyway. With graduation approaching, she indeed should focus on preparing her thesis.

 Chapter 156 - 154: Reaching a Consensus

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 154: Reaching a Consensus</h4>

    On thest day of June, Elliana Lyle received her graduation certificate, marking theplete end of her university life.

    Nancy¡¯s matter had no concrete leads under investigation, yet Galen Collins had discovered the person behind illegal live streaming. However, this person turned out to be a foreigner named Vincent, making it not that easy to apprehend him immediately.

    The clues seemed to be breaking again, but Simon King was still the prime suspect since Luna had found out about his private dealings with Vincent.

    What surprised her the most was that Simon King¡¯s divorce case had been going on for more than a month, and it remained entangled in court without a definite oue.

    As a result, Simon King¡¯spany was poorly managed, leading to overdue wages on its live streaming tform, and Radiant Light took the opportunity to lure numerous popr streamers away from Simon King¡¯s tform at a low price.

    "Young Madam, you¡¯ll be heading to North City tomorrow, should I help you pack your things?"

    "Mm, okay."

    Sitting on the sofa munching on chips, Elliana Lyle showed little reaction, as she was engrossed in a new script on her phone at the moment.

    Sister Wang had gotten her a new role, in a time-travel fantasy series adapted from a novel titled "The Apprentice Wants to Gank Me Every Day".

    As for now, only the leading roles had been confirmed, with her as the female lead and the male lead being Yates Zander, whom she knew fairly well.

    Ding ding...

    The phone in the vi rang at that moment, quickly answered by a maid.

    A few secondster, the maid ced the phone down and said to her, "Young Madam, Security says that the Young Master¡¯s stepmother is here. Should we let her in?" The maid waited for Elliana Lyle¡¯s indication.

    Norman Bet¡¯s stepmother?

    Though a stepmother, definitely not someone who should be kept at the door!

    "Please, bring her in."

    ...

    Within half a minute, a gorgeous middle-aged woman walked in, well-maintained and looking ageless, with her hair tied low and a strand left gracefully across her forehead, exuding a gentle intellectual aura.

    The pale green qipao with dark patterns enhanced her elegance and wealth.

    This was Norman Bet¡¯s stepmother, Mia rke! Seeing this woman, Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. She didn¡¯t expect Norman Bet¡¯s stepmother to be so youthful.

    Yet she also knew that this woman wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle, since there was that time she tried to marry another woman to Norman Bet, which had left Elliana Lyle with a bad impression of Mia rke.

    "Hello, Aunt Mia."

    "You are Elliana Lyle?" As soon as Mia rke spoke, her demeanor shifted immediately.

    Just moments ago, she seemedposed and dignified, but now she had a rather unrestrained vibe.

    The voice might naturally carry a seductiveness, but at this moment Mia rke tilted her head slightly, giving an enticing nce.

    This was not the demeanor expected from an elder at all.

    After scanning her from head to toe, Mia rke smiled with satisfaction, saying, "You look quite delicate, how old are you this year?" After speaking, she coyly walked over to the sofa and sat down.

    "..." Why did it feel like... being appraised in a notorious ce?

    Nevertheless, she politely replied, "Aunt Mia, I¡¯m 20."

    Mia rke brushed a strand of hair from her forehead, smiling, "Already an adult, huh? I thought you were underage. Where¡¯s Norman? Went to thepany?"

    "Yes, he went to thepany."

    "Perfect, you apany me to meet Norman. I¡¯m new to the South City and not familiar with the ce."

    Elliana Lyle: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    ...

    "I¡¯ll call you little Ellie then, and don¡¯t call me aunt, I¡¯m only 30, just 10 years older than you. Call me sister instead."

    At this time, as Elliana was driving towards Melody Harmony, Mia rke, sitting at the back, was continuously chatting about random topics, and now wanted Elliana to call her sister...

    "No, Aunt Mia, you¡¯re the elder, generation hierarchy should be respected." To be honest, she didn¡¯t expect Mia rke to be just 30, as she remembered that Uncle Bet was nearly fifty!

    Faced with her unwillingness toply, Mia rke seemed unperturbed and instead said, "Ellie, stop over there. I¡¯m thirsty and want something to drink."

    Seeing the nearby caf¨¦, she had no choice but to reply, "Alright."

    After parking the car by the roadside, she followed Mia rke into the caf¨¦.

    "Elliana."

    As soon as they entered the caf¨¦, a male voice called out to her.

    Turning around, she saw the person seated at the table they passed by was Shawn Lyle.

    "Dad? Why are you here?" Elliana felt a bit puzzled, wondering why Shawn Lyle appeared in a ce like this?

    Mia rke then spoke, "Ellie, is this your father? You chat with him; I¡¯ll head to meet Norman myself."

    Before she could react, Mia rke had already sashayed away. When she tried to catch up, Shawn Lyle grabbed her firmly!

    "Ellie, apany Dad for a bit."

    The grip was quite strong, causing soreness in her arm!

    In the past month, Shawn Lyle had persistently asked her to return to the Lyle family home and had visited the Bet household, but each time was turned away.

    She knew well that returning to the Lyle family home offered her no benefits.

    "Alright."

    Only then did Shawn Lyle loosen his grip, and she sat opposite him.

    "If you have something to say, please go ahead." Currently, her attitude towards this father was like dealing with a distant stranger. As long as Shawn Lyle didn¡¯t do anything overboard, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to lose her temper.

    Watching Mia rke¡¯s departing figure through the ss, her heart sank, knowing Mia rke couldn¡¯t possibly be acquainted with Shawn Lyle.

    Hence, it¡¯s unlikely that Mia rke had deliberately led her here, but... it seemed too coincidental.

    When she noticed two men standing at the cafe¡¯s entrance, an ominous feeling arose, wondering if Shawn Lyle intended to forcibly take her home?

    "Ellie, Dad is here today to discuss something with you."

    Elliana Lyle suppressed her anxiety, focusing back on Shawn Lyle. Despite a growing fear, she maintainedposure and asked, "What is it?"

    Today¡¯s Shawn Lyle seemed quite different from usual, once again wearing that deceptive warm facade, which in turn made it even more terrifying.

    Especially since the caf¨¦ was empty, only she and Shawn Lyle were there, with only one staff member who was watching her, clearly not someone she could count on for help.

    Shawn Lyle smiled warmly, "Dad still hopes you can return home. After all, living with Norman before marriage is inappropriate. Don¡¯t you agree?"

    This matter had been mentioned by Shawn Lyle countless times. Upon talking about marriage, she suddenly remembered that Mia rke wanted someone or another to marry Norman Bet!

    And from various indications, Shawn Lyle seemed to hold a grudge against Norman Bet, although she didn¡¯t know why, what she knew was that Shawn Lyle didn¡¯t want her to marry Norman Bet!

    Their goals were almost identical, so they must have formed an alliance?

    Yet she just couldn¡¯t fathom how Mia rke became acquainted with Shawn Lyle. There had to be something she wasn¡¯t aware of!

    "Dad, let me use the washroom first."

    "Go ahead."

    Shawn Lyle didn¡¯t stop her. As she got up to take her phone from the table, he remarked, "No need to y with your phone in the washroom."

    With that said, he took the phone from her hand, confirming her suspicion that Shawn Lyle intended to take her back to the Lyle family.

    Were it not for the rule ofw, Shawn Lyle might have already forcibly made a move.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon." She didn¡¯t insist on retrieving her phone as she still had her smartwatch.

    Concealing her wrist under her skirt, she left the seat.

    Once Elliana left, Shawn Lyle¡¯s expression turned increasingly somber.

    ...

    Reaching the bathroom, Elliana quickly locked the outer security door, then entered a stall and locked that door too.

    Afterpleting these actions, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, her heart pounding loudly, echoing in the restroom.

 Chapter 157 - 155: Iâ€™m Here

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 155: I¡¯m Here</h4>

    More than ten minutes had passed, and Elliana Lyle still hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom. Shawn Lyle looked at his watch, his face clearly showing impatience.

    But he couldn¡¯t urge her further, and with Elliana¡¯s phone in his possession, he couldn¡¯t even send a message.

    However, he wasn¡¯t worried that Elliana would run away. This caf¨¦ was operated by his people, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have chosen this ce.

    Bringing Elliana back to the Lyle family was a must, and severing thepanypletely from the Bet Family was his current primary objective.

    The first step was to quickly back out of the marriage.

    At that moment, his phone rang; it was a message from Mia rke.

    "Mr. Lyle, I wish you a happy cooperation."

    Seeing this message, Shawn Lyle didn¡¯t want to respond. His acquaintance with Mia was quite coincidental; the future husband he chose for Elliana turned out to be Mia¡¯s younger brother, William rke.

    William was a new talent who returned from abroadst year and happened to join the Lyle Corporation, bringing considerable benefits to the group, which caught Shawn¡¯s attention.

    But Mia had contacted him first. It was through her he knew that William was actually the stepbrother of Norman Bet¡¯s stepmother.

    Although the two had reached amon intention, he began to suspect William was nted in Lyle Corporation by the Bet Family.

    "Boss! Norman Bet is here!"

    This slightly frightened voice made Shawn¡¯s heart sink! When he turned around, Norman Bet had already entered through the door with several others!

    Though a young junior, Norman¡¯s cold demeanor instilled some fear in Shawn.

    Just as he stood up, he noticed Norman had no intention of giving him attention. Instead, several cold-faced bodyguards stood beside him!

    Looking at Norman¡¯s indifferent back, he felt all the blood in his body run cold.

    How did Norman Bet know Elliana was here?

    At this moment, an image shed in his mind of a slight movement Elliana made when she stood up!

    The watch!

    Upon realizing this, he angrily patted his forehead, regretting not noticing it earlier!

    Forcing down his anger, Shawn slowly sat back down, intent on staying put until the two came out.

    After all, Elliana was his daughter. As an elder and a father, how could he be intimidated by a junior?

    ...

    Knock, knock, knock!

    "Girl, it¡¯s me, open the door."

    As the words fell, there was a sound of the door opening along with footsteps, and then the door in front of the man was opened.

    "Norman Bet!" Elliana didn¡¯t say any extraneous words; she wrapped her arms around the man as if having survived a catastrophe.

    It must be known that being taken back to the Lyle family by Shawn would lead to no good end!

    Looking at Emily Lyle¡¯s oue, one could see how ruthless Shawn could be!

    Clearly, they could have acknowledged Emily¡¯s identity, but for the sake of face, Shawn refused. She even said that as long as Emily didn¡¯t use her birth mother¡¯s identity, any other identity would do.

    Yet, Shawn chose the cruelest method.

    Just half a month ago, Emily was arrested abroad by the police for fraud and sentenced to life imprisonment due to therge amounts involved.

    When she saw the news, she was totally shocked. Although she didn¡¯t know Emily well, she knew it was impossible for Emily tomit crimes abroad.

    The foreign billionaire Adrian Davies, whom Emily defrauded, was Shawn¡¯s friend!

    All these details left her deeply terrified upon closer thought.

    "There, there, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here." The man¡¯s gentle voice indeed eased her tense nerves a little.

    She lifted her head from his embrace, slightly worried: "Norman, is my dad outside? My phone is still with him."

    The man didn¡¯t say a word, he just held her hand firmly and led her outside.

    As they rounded the corner, she saw Shawn still sitting in his original spot.

    Her phone was also on the table.

    As they got closer, the smile on Shawn¡¯s face grew, and he called out, "Elliana, it¡¯s gettingte,e home with Dad."

    Elliana simply picked up her phone from the table, nced at Shawn, and said, "Dad, Norman and I are already married, so I won¡¯t be going back to my parents¡¯ home today."

    In the entire Lyle family, apart from Joy Lyle and Phoebe Lyle, there wasn¡¯t a decent person, Grandma Lyle was fixated on Shawn having a son, while Shawn was determined to control her, and Ada Lee¡¯s family had their eyes set on Norman!

    It was only now that she felt her aunt was actually a fairly good person.

    What kind of parents¡¯ home was a family like this supposed to be?

    "What did you say?" Shawn was clearly taken aback, wondering if he heard wrong, his loving face tinged with confusion.

    "Dad, we¡¯ve already registered, only the wedding is left." She said this as she hooked her arm through the man¡¯s, eyes filled with a teasing smile.

    Norman lowered his eyes slightly, focusing all his attention on this little girl.

    Elliana admitted, with Norman¡¯s arrival, she indeed felt a bit overconfident.

    Facing Shawn, she was no longer as fearful as before.

    After all, she knew her own limits, and when to concede, she must concede.

    Today¡¯s events made her agree even more with Luna¡¯s words, "Women should be independent."

    This independence didn¡¯t mean true independence, but that she should be able to protect herself even when Norman wasn¡¯t around.

    "Say it again!" This time Shawn heard it clearly, his expression showing he couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure and his tone became much harsher. Where was the fatherly love?

    Shawn¡¯s reaction was calmer than Elliana expected, but the heaving chest and slightly twitching chin showed how angry he was.

    "Uncle Lyle, from now on, I will take care of Elliana, there¡¯s no need for you to worry so much."

    The final four words were emphasized heavily by Norman, and with the man¡¯s deep, cold gaze, Shawn was rendered speechless in anger!

    He never expected his daughter to have secretly registered a marriage with Norman Bet! This instantly wiped out all his ns!

    Currently, in order to survive, Lyle Corporation had allocated fifty-one percent of the major shares to shareholders, with the Bets holding fifteen percent, and Norman Bet holding ten percent personally!

    If the remaining small shareholders were bought out by the Bet Family, there¡¯d be no need for him to remain CEO!

    But the current best scenario was that Bet Corporation and Norman¡¯s shares were separate, and Norman didn¡¯t seem to support the Bet Corporation, which was why Lyle Corporation hadn¡¯t been fully acquired by the Bets.

    Everything now depended on Norman, but he knew this couldn¡¯tst long, hence his n topletely escape the Bets¡¯ control!

    As long as he attracted other investments, even if Norman withdrew, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But what troubled him the most was that Florence Lyle would only merge the Lee Estate¡¯spany with him after Elliana and Norman called off the engagement!

    But now that the two were married, even the possibility of calling off the engagement had vanished!

    When Norman took Elliana away, Shawn finally smashed the coffee cup in front of him, but it wasn¡¯t enough to calm him; he had to kick over the table to regain someposure.

    "Boss! They¡¯ve left, what do we do?"

    This question nearly made the already calmed Shawn lose his temper again. With Elliana gone this time, meeting her in the future might be difficult.

 Chapter 158 - 156: Business Tactics

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 156: Business Tactics</h4>

    "Norman, I¡¯m d you came."

    In the car, Elliana Lyle snuggled into the man¡¯s embrace, rubbing her nose against his chest, savoring the current feeling of security and peace.

    When she was in the restroom, she was truly scared. Although Shawn Lyle was her father, he had too many unknown sides to him.

    The unknown is what¡¯s truly frightening.

    What kind of person Shawn Lyle really was, she still had no idea in her heart.

    She only knew that Adrian was a friend her father brought home during her childhood, but she didn¡¯t know that Adrian was a big investor abroad.

    "Tell me, what happened?" the man asked while gently stroking her hair.

    She nestled further into his embrace, like a cat finding the mostfortable spot, and slowly said, "Your stepmother came, asked me to apany her to find you, and then she took me to a caf¨¦."

    She exined the situation sinctly, and Norman Bet paused his hand in her hair, then said, "You don¡¯t need to deal with her anymore."

    "Okay."

    The man continued, "Later, I have to meet a client. Do you want toe? If not, you can wait in the lounge."

    "Can I go?" Elliana¡¯s question already revealed that she wanted to go; being by Norman¡¯s side was certainly better than the lounge.

    "Okay."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DLyle Family Mansion.

    Shawn Lyle had already returned to the Lyle house, and the incident at the caf¨¦ had angered him so much that his blood pressure rose, making him unable to focus on work today.

    At this moment, he was on the phone in his bedroom, "Adrian, don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill my promise once it¡¯s done."

    "Bro, don¡¯t worry, I can handle it." The voice on the other end was quite friendly, carrying a distinctive foreign ent.

    Then the voice continued, "Bro, why won¡¯t you give up your old and outdated businesses? I can¡¯t see any hope in them, the times are advancing and changing, why do you remain stagnant? Let go of those burdens, let¡¯s cooperate on new industries, wouldn¡¯t that be a win-win situation?"

    Upon hearing this, Shawn Lyle replied, "These are the industries of the Lyle family for generations, how can they change just like that?"

    "Alright, I know, I can¡¯t persuade you. Once I¡¯m done, let¡¯s meet tonight."

    After hanging up the call, Shawn Lyle wearily rubbed his brow, carefully pondering what Adrian had said.

    Should he really abandon the industries of generations for the uncertain "new industry"?

    The Bets Group is thergest long-established enterprise in the country, even today, it holds an unshakable position domestically.

    Furthermore, The Bets has not only not abandoned its original industries but has been continuously developing them, which shows that this path is feasible.

    It just takes some effort.

    If it can be continued, why should he give up?

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D4 p.m.

    Boya Hotel.

    This hotel is known for its Chinese style, and it was Elliana¡¯s first visit.

    After getting out of the car, there was a red-carpeted staircase leading to the hotel entrance.

    She held the man¡¯s arm, lifting the skirt of her pale pink strapless dress with her right hand as she ascended the steps, her dark hair tucked behind her ear, exuding a mix of charm and quiet sweetness.

    "Norman, is this client you¡¯re meeting really a foreigner?" she asked with a smile.

    "Yes."

    She yfully asked, "Then will youmunicate in English or Chinese?"

    "Depends on the situation," the man patiently answered her trivial question.

    After all, at 14, Norman could speak eightnguages; he was a prodigy, learning everything quickly.

    She remembered Norman tutoring her in English when they were small.

    Arriving at the reserved suite, the client had arrived before them, as he had designated the suite.

    "Oh, Mr. Bet, you¡¯re here." A blond, blue-eyed middle-aged man rose from his seat and approached them.

    This middle-aged man seemed familiar to Elliana, as if she¡¯d seen him before. Then again, all foreigners looked the same to her, and she couldn¡¯t differentiate.

    Norman said, "Mr. Davies, hello."

    Mr. Davies hade to greet them warmly, shaking Norman¡¯s hand as a gesture of goodwill, and then extending his hand to her.

    "Oh, this beautiful youngdy..."

    Out of courtesy, Elliana responded, but the more she looked, the more familiar he seemed! Yet she just couldn¡¯t recall.

    Next, Norman began discussing work with Mr. Davies, likely for ease ofmunication, as they conversed in English.

    Although she could understand, she alwaysgged behind in processing each sentence, amon gripe of struggling students...

    The discussion primarily involved importing another batch of materials from abroad by Melody Harmony Group, focusing on price and material quality issues.

    However, the negotiations seemed unfruitful as Mr. Davies¡¯s prices were rather high, leading them both to contemte before discussing further.

    Exiting the hotel and getting back in the car, she felt uneasy, sensing Mr. Davies¡¯s face was not only familiar but also his voice.

    She asked, "Norman, what¡¯s Mr. Davies¡¯s full name?"

    The man replied, "Adrian Davies."

    As the first four words came out, she immediately recalled who this foreign man was!

    Adrian was indeed her father¡¯s friend abroad.

    "You said he¡¯s your father¡¯s friend?" the man now furrowed his brows, lost in thought.

    Elliana nodded, "Yes, I met him when I was young, his full name is Adrian Davies."

    "I see," the man nodded slightly, watching the yawning young girl, and gently asked, "Are you tired? If so, take a nap."

    Though not tired, she did feel a bit sleepy in the car.

    Half an hourter, the gentle breathing sound of a sleeping girl came from the man¡¯s embrace.

    Only then did Raymond Wood, who was driving, speak, "Boss, should we dy the cooperation with Mr. Davies and evaluate the situation first?"

    "Yes."

    Norman Bet narrowed his heavy eyes, his expression cold as frost, then said, "For now, retest the products using Adrian¡¯s materials, and halt production if any issues arise."

    Earlier this year, Melody Harmony had already cooperated twice with Adrian Davies, and the first batch of materials received was excellent, boosting the skincare products¡¯ effectiveness significantly.

    However, the price for purchasing the second batch of materials had doubled. Since he was in Wyen at the time, and thepany needed the materials urgently, the vice president had to make the purchase first.

    However, this time, Adrian Davies had again doubled the original price. Theserge quantities of materials, only avable domestically, had long been bought up by Adrian Davies, so now Melody Harmony needed to buy these top-quality materials from his hands.

    Especially with the information disclosed by the young girl, Norman realized Adrian Davies was not just using pure business tactics.

    Although these tactics weren¡¯t particrly clever, they were indeed worth attempting.

 Chapter 159 - 157: A Matter of Interests

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 157: A Matter of Interests</h4>

    The butler approached Shawn Lyle, who was reading the newspaper, and respectfully said, "Sir, Mr. Davis has arrived."

    Shawn Lyle quickly took off his sses and folded the newspaper just as Adrian Davies walked in.

    "Hey! Brother."

    Adrian walked over with a cheerful smile and opened his arms.

    After the hug, the two sat opposite each other.

    "How was today? Did you reach an agreement?" Shawn Lyle made him some tea, then gently ced the teacup in front of Adrian.

    Adrian picked up the teacup, sipped twice, thenughed, "Brother, although I didn¡¯t reach an agreement with Melody Harmony today, this good material is only avable from me; they wille to me."

    Hearing this, Shawn Lyle¡¯s expression slightly darkened, yet he said nothing. He had clearly instructed Adrian to stop dealing with Melody Harmony and not to sell materials to them anymore, but Adrian¡¯s words indicated he nned to continue the business!

    "Why didn¡¯t it work out?" It seemed like a casual question but was actually probing.

    Adrian, being shrewd, chuckled, "They said the quantity isrge and asked me to lower the price."

    "Adrian, I, Lyle, regard you as a lifelong friend!"

    Shawn Lyle¡¯s face turned cold, ying an emotional card, but evidently, Adrian was not moved by this.

    Even as lifelong friends, when ites to business, it must be profitable.

    "Brother, our decades-long rtionship is naturally as close as friends can be. Why else would I give up a big client like Melody Harmony for you?"

    This statement rified the conditions. To Adrian, Melody Harmony was an invaluable client that couldn¡¯t be easily given up; once they were let go, cooperation could not continue.

    No one would engage in a losing business deal.

    Adrian knew exactly what Shawn Lyle wanted ¡ª to trade ten percent of Lyle Corporation¡¯s shares for Adrian cutting ties with Melody Harmony Group.

    Though it was a strategy that harmed both the enemy and himself, on the surface, it was a profitable move.

    "Alright."

    Though it was a simple word, Adrian knew this meant Shawn Lyle hadpromised, so he smiled all the more brightly.

    "Brother, I am nothing but honest with you. Rest assured, Melody Harmony Group will not find such good material anywhere else."

    ...

    --- Next day.

    Elliana Lyle was still groggy when she got into the car, feeling a little lost.

    "Get some sleep, it¡¯s another half-hour to the station." After closing the car door, the man pulled her into his embrace as Raymond Wood started the car.

    She shook her head, "No sleep, it¡¯s only half an hour, and then I¡¯ll have to get off at the station."

    "Then just close your eyes for a bit and rest." The man continued.

    "No~ If I rest, I¡¯ll fall asleep, and besides, after you drop me off you¡¯ll have to rush to catch a flight; I want to hold you properly."

    Due to time constraints, the man would take a ne to North City, but she suffered from motion sickness and chose to travel by car instead.

    She nestled her face in the crook of his neck, hugging him tightly.

    The faint elegant fragrance emanating from the man made her feel very secure.

    The man wrapped one arm around her waist and his other hand supported her back, allowing her to act like a carefree cat.

    "Norman Bet, make sure toe pick me up then."

    "Alright."

    ...

    South City West Station.

    "You go, no need to see me off, Lana is with me."

    Watching the man¡¯s car leave, Elliana only then followed Lana into the station. Perhaps because she was still a bit drowsy, she bumped right into a woman face-to-face!

    "Sorry! My apolo..." When Elliana recognized the woman in the white dress as Cari, she was momentarily stunned.

    She had never seen Cari dressed so simply before; her usually sultry beach waves were tied into a gentle low ponytail, looking... quite pleasing.

    Cari, too, was scrutinizing her with a furrowed brow, then said, "Miss Lyle?"

    "..." Elliana instinctively touched her mask and sunsses ¡ª they hadn¡¯t fallen off, so how did Cari recognize her?

    But since she had been recognized, she didn¡¯t avoid it, "What a coincidence, are you taking the train too?"

    Cari nodded slightly, "Mm, I have to go back home."

    "Oh~"

    The two didn¡¯t really have much to say to each other, standing there was obviously a bit awkward.

    However, what was even more awkward was their adjacent soft sleepers, but with the door closed, it was as if nothing happened.

    Cari sat feebly on the sofa, looking a bit tired. It was hard enough for her to take time off today, hard enough to get to the station.

    Yet a message from Nathan Dawn caused her some distress ¡ª she hadn¡¯t been home for a long, long time.

    Originally, she was taking this train to pass through Seabright County, but Nathan wanted her to go to North City for business negotiations with Rongju Group.

    She was contemting whether to go, with several missed calls on her phone and on the screen, a chat box with Nathan Dawn.

    Deputy General Manager Nathan: "You need to return; I don¡¯t have the time. You have to make a trip to North City and negotiate cooperation with Rongju Group first."

    Rnd: "Deputy General Manager, I¡¯ve already taken leave, could you have Xiao Zhang rece me to go?"

    Deputy General Manager Nathan: "I can¡¯t trust others, it must be you."

    Hearing Nathan calling again, she sighed, but still picked up.

    "Finally answering the phone?"

    Facing Nathan¡¯s gloomy tone, she paused for a moment, then said, "Deputy General Manager, I¡¯ve already boarded the train. I will get a supplemental ticket to North City."

    Upon hearing this, the voice on the other end seemed to soften, asking, "When will you arrive in North City?"

    "Tomorrow at 4 PM."

    Beep¡ª!

    The call disconnected, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since she saw certain things on Nathan¡¯sputer, he had almost demanded her constant presence.

    While fearing, she felt exhausted too; Nathan seemingly had no intention of harming her, yet he also wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    She originally nned to finish this year¡¯s job and then return to county life, but obviously, that was no longer possible.

    Jingle~

    Deputy General Manager Nathan: "I¡¯ll have people take care of your family, and your brother overseas; I¡¯ll also have people look after him. You can work with peace of mind."

    Seeing this message, Cari¡¯s face went pale, and even her hand holding the phone trembled ¡ª Nathan was threatening her, he was indeed threatening her!

    For she not only saw pictures on hisputer but also uncovered one of Nathan¡¯s secrets.

    Rnd: "Thank you, Deputy General Manager."

    These few words, she typed through gritted teeth; what mattered most to her was her family, and Nathan had just hit her most vulnerable spot.

    Such a dangerous person, she shouldn¡¯t have gotten close to.

    But now it was toote to say anything; she brought this upon herself.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    The knock on the door startled Cari but she quicklyposed herself, knowing it was probably just the attendant and couldn¡¯t possibly be Nathan.

    Yet, upon opening the door, she found it was Elliana outside.

    Elliana smiled, jingling the tassel earring in her hand. Cari was puzzled and quickly felt her earlobe, finding it bare as she had suspected.

    "How did it end up with you?"

    "It probably fell when I bumped into you, got caught in my hair."

    "Thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    Watching Elliana turn to leave, Cari involuntarily spoke, "Would you like to sit for a while?"

    Yet, as soon as she said it, she wished she hadn¡¯t; just as she was about to pull the door shut, she heard a clear, crisp voice.

    "Sure."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 160 - 158: Do You Want Me to Come Invite You?

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 158: Do You Want Me to Come Invite You?</h4>

    "I¡¯m going to North City too," Cari said.

    Elliana Lyle sat on the small sofa and nodded slightly. She really had mixed feelings towards Cari. In her previous life, Cari often helped her.

    Perhaps it was out of pity for her, but to her, Cari was a good person.

    "Aren¡¯t you going home? What are you going to North City for? I remember your home is in Seabright County."

    Once these words were spoken, Cari was a bit surprised and asked, "How do you know my home is in Seabright County?"

    "..." Oops!

    Elliana quicklyughed it off and said, "I heard you mention it before, so I remembered."

    Although Cari was suspicious, she replied, "Because of some work issues, I can¡¯t go back."

    "You¡¯re Shane Southwell¡¯s assistant. Do you know where Shane went? He doesn¡¯t seem to be in the country recently." She asked directly, not expecting Cari to spill any information, but rather to observe Cari¡¯s reaction.

    After all, in her previous life, Cari was practically Shane Southwell¡¯s personal "yes-man."

    Cari was indeed taken aback and looked a bitplicated, her gaze bearing a strange kind of pity...

    Then she smiled and said, "Miss Lyle, Mr. Bet really is a great person."

    Those words... Elliana felt that Cari had misunderstood her intentions.

    She smiled slightly and agreed, "Yes, Norman Bet is indeed a good person."

    Cari said, "Not just a good person, but the perfect partner for you, Miss Lyle."

    This conversation couldn¡¯t continue.

    Elliana didn¡¯t know if Cari misunderstood to cover something up or if she genuinely misunderstood.

    Cari continued, "Shane Southwell is just my former boss. Since he went abroad, we¡¯ve lost contact, and I don¡¯t know where he went."

    What Cari said was true; she indeed didn¡¯t know where Shane Southwell went, only that he mysteriously left the country.

    There¡¯s no evidence in the murder case involving Shane Southwell, so the police onlybeled him as a suspect, without making it public, and even fewer people knew about her kidnapping.

    Perhaps only Cameron Southwell knows where Shane has gone.

    ...

    The next day.

    3:40 PM.

    Dear passengers, hello! The final stop, North City Station, is about to arrive. Before the train reaches its final stop...

    Hearing the announcement, Elliana finally got up from the bed and asked Lana, who was sitting on the small sofa, "Have we packed our things?"

    Lana, who was drinking water, nodded, "Everything¡¯s packed."

    Everything was ready, just waiting to disembark.

    Upon leaving the tform, the first person she saw was Luna.

    "Luna, what are you doing here?" She hadn¡¯t informed Luna toe and pick her up.

    Luna cheerfully dangled her car keys and said, "I¡¯m here to pick you up, let¡¯s go."

    "No, Norman Bet said he woulde to pick me up."

    Luna rolled her eyes and then said, "What do you think I¡¯m here for? It¡¯s because Norman Bet couldn¡¯t make it, so I¡¯m here to pick you up."

    "Really?"

    Seeing Elliana slow to move, Luna was a bit impatient and said, "Let¡¯s go, quit dawdling!" Then she pulled her towards the exit.

    Once in the car, she took out her phone to message the man, assuring him of her safety: "Norman Bet, Luna picked me up."

    As he received this message, his car had just parked by the roadside of the station square.

    Norman Bet stared at the message on the screen without a change in expression for a long while before saying to Raymond Wood, "Let¡¯s go."

    ...

    Cari, who had disembarked with Elliana, was still in the station¡¯s restroom, where she washed her face and then stared dazedly at her own reflection.

    Until a phone call brought her back to reality.

    It was from Nathan Dawn, presumably asking if she had arrived yet.

    "Hello, Vice President, I¡¯m here."

    On the other end, "Mm,e out, I¡¯m outside."

    Nathan Dawn being outside...

    This was not good news for her; it was practically a catastrophe. She weakly supported herself on the sink.

    She had hoped to hide for a few days, even if just for one or two days.

    But now it seemed that the days on the train were her only time to evade Nathan Dawn.

    After a moment of daze, she still replied with a smile, "Okay, I¡¯lle out right away, sorry to trouble you, Vice President, please wait a moment."

    "You better hurry. I don¡¯t like waiting for others." Even though Nathan Dawn said he disliked waiting, he had been waiting since yesterday.

    It was only then that she realized Nathan Dawn probably came to North City quite early, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be there to pick her up now.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be quick."

    After hanging up, she didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, taking out lipstick from her bag, and after applying it, herplexion visibly improved.

    Upon exiting the station, she hesitated for no more than half a minute at the square before Nathan Dawn called again.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have any trouble recognizing my car."

    Just half a month ago, she had apanied Nathan Dawn on a visit to North City as well, negotiating a coboration with Rongju Group, only the then president of Rongju, Simon King, was bogged down in awsuit and couldn¡¯t attend to them.

    Of course, she recognized Nathan Dawn¡¯s car.

    But at the moment, she simply didn¡¯t want to go over, staring at the ck sedan stopped by the square¡¯s roadside, she wished she could just leave.

    "Do I need toe down and fetch you?"

    "I¡¯ll be right there." Finishing these words, for the first time, she hung up on Nathan Dawn, and despite her anxious nerves, she still walked over, step by step.

    Once in the car, as soon as she closed the door, Nathan Dawn pulled her into his arms without the slightest hint of tenderness.

    Then she only heard Nathan Dawnmand the driver, "Drive."

    Saying this, the man pinched her chin, dropping a suffocating kiss upon her.

    That kiss made her feel disgusted, annoyed...

    ...

    "What? You don¡¯t seem very happy," the man asked her, his tone carrying a hint of mockery.

    "No." Cari, holding back her anger, emerged from the man¡¯s embrace and said, "Vice President, let¡¯s discuss work matters."

    "Today, no talk of work."

    ...

    ¨D

    Vicars Hotel.

    "Aunt Nan."

    Elliana called to the frail-looking woman cleaning the corridor.

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Aunt Nan quickly turned around. Seen Elliana instantly filled her with excitement.

    The broom in her hand fell to the ground immediately.

    She hurriedly walked over, grabbing Elliana¡¯s hand, and asked, "Oh! Little Lyle is back, did you graduate from college?"

    "Yes, Aunt Nan, I graduated."

    "Good, good." Aunt Nan patted her hand with some relief, then gradually turned somber, "Little Lyle, have you heard any news about Nancy?"

    With this question, the joy on Elliana¡¯s face dissipated, and she nodded, "Yes, but she¡¯s still not found."

    At this point, she lowered her head in a bit of self-reproach. It¡¯s been so long, still no definite news, only a long fruitless search, sometimes hitting dead ends.

    Seeing this, Aunt Nan said, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, take it slow, you will surely find her eventually..."

    The disappointment in Aunt Nan¡¯s eyes was visible; she kept repeating "you will surely find her," not knowing if she wasforting Elliana or herself.

    Luna, who had been standing behind Elliana, spoke up, "Don¡¯t worry, she will be found, I promise."

    Aunt Nan wiped her face with her hand, then showed a bit of a smile, "Little Lyle, do you want toe to my room for a while? I made some dried apricots, you said you liked them before."

    "Okay."

    Entering the room, the first sight was a clean and tidy small room, with the bathroom beside the door, a single bed, a table, a cab against the wall, with several earthen jars neatly ced under the bed.

    Seeing her looking at the jars, Aunt Nan smiled, "I pickled some more vegetables. Last time, even our manager said they were good. I¡¯ll fill a bowl for you, they go well with porridge."

    "Sure." She didn¡¯t refuse Aunt Nan¡¯s kindness; pickled vegetables do pair well with porridge, one of the bestbinations.

    Although she doesn¡¯t often eat pickled vegetables.

 Chapter 161 - 159: I Can Learn

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 159: I Can Learn</h4>

    Mooke Vis.

    It was alreadyte, and beneath the clear sky and the bright moon, the summer cicadas were chirping in the trees.

    "Lana, has Norman Bet not returned yet?"

    Elliana Lyle, who was holding a bag of spicy radish sticks, was changing her shoes at the door.

    Lana, who had returned earlier to tidy up the room, came over upon hearing this. Taking the bag from her hand, she said, "The young master hasn¡¯t returned yet. Are you hungry, young mistress?"

    "Not hungry, I came back full." After having a meal with Auntie Nan andter ate-night snack with Luna, she still felt stuffed.

    Then she nced at the clock; it was already 11 o¡¯clock. She thought she woulde backte and couldn¡¯t avoid being criticized by Norman Bet.

    Unexpectedly, Norman Bet hadn¡¯t returned yet either.

    "Young mistress, you...?" Lana frowned slightly before confirming, "You ate stinky tofu."

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    Yes, she ate it, and even added two portions of duck feet. She knew Norman Bet never allowed her to eat these strong-smelling foods, perhaps because Norman Bet didn¡¯t like the smell of stinky tofu, but stinky tofu was just so delicious~

    She gave Lana a guilty smile; she had obviously rinsed her mouth after eating, but it was still smelled out. She quickly acted coy: "Lana, don¡¯t tell Norman Bet, please, please¡« I¡¯ll go take a shower right away."

    Saying this, she hurried upstairs without waiting for Lana¡¯s agreement.

    Lana, quite helpless, instructed a cleaning maid: "Wang Ma, please get rid of the smell in the house."

    "Okay."

    After washing up, Elliana deliberately spun around in front of Lana, who smelled carefully and said, "There is still a bit."

    "..." The street vendor¡¯s slogan was that the smell couldn¡¯t be erased...

    But she had already brushed her teeth and used a fragrant bubble bath...

    Perhaps because the toothpaste and shower gel had a very light fragrance, they couldn¡¯t cover it!

    "Lana, do you have any perfume? Let me borrow some to spray."

    Lana shook her head, she didn¡¯t even buy cosmetics, so how could she have perfume? But she still said, "I¡¯ll go downstairs and ask."

    ...

    a.m.

    The man returned to the vi, exhausted. He never made anyone wait for him in the middle of the night, so everyone was already resting, except the security guard who was keeping watch in the small house outside.

    Upon reaching the second floor, as soon as he entered the door, he smelled a scent.

    To be precise, it was a very low-quality fragrance, already sickeningly sweet at the entrance.

    But the closer he walked, the tighter his brow furrowed.

    Until he reached the bedside.

    He was very surprised; the pungent smell was actuallying from the little girl. He remembered the little girl naturally had a fragrant sweetness about her, but it wasn¡¯t this kind of...

    Elliana, who was asleep, didn¡¯t know that at this moment the man was staring at her with a sullen face. She turned over and continued to sleep.

    Until she felt her body being lifted, as if flying, she woke up in shock!

    Seeing the man¡¯s face, she felt somewhat relieved, rubbing her eyes that wouldn¡¯t open, but before she could speak, the man put her in the bathtub.

    "Norman Bet?" She looked puzzled, leaning on the edge of the bathtub, not understanding the man¡¯s intention.

    Why, for no reason, did he bring her to the bathroom?

    The man took the showerhead, adjusted the water temperature, and started filling the bathtub.

    "What have you done?"

    Faced with the man¡¯s questioning, she was at a loss, what had she done? What could she have done?

    "I haven¡¯t done anything."

    Seeing this, the man¡¯s expression became even colder, his tone increasingly stern: "Where did the smell on your bodye from?"

    "..." Elliana was momentarily stunned, then remembered the stinky tofu she ate, but thought it was strange.

    Impossible, she had sprayed so much perfume, how could the man still smell the stinky tofu?

    She felt a bit embarrassed, looking down at the man, and in a small voice asked, "How did you smell it out?"

    The man said nothing, only looked at his little girl with an expressionless face.

    Does this still need to be smelled out? Anyone with a sense of smell wouldn¡¯t say such things.

    He even began to wonder if the little girl had no sense of smell. Just as he was about to ask, he saw the little girl with a pitiful face saying, "Norman Bet, I¡¯ll never eat stinky tofu again."

    Norman Bet: "..."

    ...

    The next day.

    a.m.

    Elliana sat alone on the balcony, thinking about her silly self confessing without being pressed the night before, and wanted to crawl under a rock.

    She must have been sleep-deprived, she must have!

    The creak¡«

    The sound of the door opening made her turn her head immediately, only to see the man walking straight to her.

    "Norman Bet... morning."

    "Mm."

    The man bent down, scooped her into his arms, and then ced her by the dining table on the first floor.

    It seemed he was asking her to have breakfast.

    Seeing the porridge Lana brought over, she suddenly remembered Auntie Nan¡¯s pickles and quickly said, "Lana, where¡¯s the bag I gave you yesterday? There are pickles inside, bring out a small dish."

    "Yes, young mistress."

    During the meal, the man said to her, "After eating, tidy up for tomorrow is grandmother¡¯s birthday; we¡¯ll be going back to the Shen residence."

    "Ah?" This was somewhat sudden; she hadn¡¯t prepared a gift properly yet!

    Seeing the situation, the man sighed helplessly, "I mentioned it to you half a month ago."

    "I know, but I haven¡¯t finished embroidering the Hundred Longevity Diagram!"

    Half a month ago, she had ordered a cross-stitch online, of which she had only embroidered eighty-plus long-life characters out of a hundred.

    Though she also prepared a yellow jade bracelet, she still felt that adding the personally embroidered Hundred Longevity Diagram would be more heartfelt.

    "Lana can help you."

    Faced with the man¡¯s suggestion, she immediately refused, "No, I can¡¯t have someone else do such things, can I?"

    Seeing the worried little girl¡¯s face, the man gently asked, "How about I keep youpany to finish it?"

    "Can you?" Well, it¡¯s not impossible, after all, they¡¯re a married couple!

    The man said, "No."

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    Listening to one of his words is worth more than listening to a hundred others.

    "I can learn."

    This was nice to hear, but Elliana had no expectation that the man could help her; it had taken her a whole day to learn.

    Moreover, this needlework usually associated with women might take even longer for a man to learn.

    "Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself, at worst I¡¯ll embroider on the ride."

    ¨D¨D¨DHalf an hourter.

    "Norman Bet, have you learned it?"

    The man slightly furrowed his brows, awkwardly holding the embroidery needle, saying: "I¡¯ll try."

    In less than five minutes, the man was efficiently and skillfully embroidering the Hundred Longevity Diagram, the movements resembling calligraphy.

    "Norman Bet, you learned faster than I did."

    She entrusted the remaining embroidery of the Hundred Longevity Diagram to the man, as Lana was already calling her to try on the dress she needed to wear.

    Because it was to meet elders, she had to choose carefully.

    Lana apanied her in the dressing room as she changed from one outfit to another, finally choosing a blue and white dress, with a white lining and ayer of very light blue silk gauze on the outside.

    Although it was a strapless design, it looked very serene, of course, given that she herself remained calm.

    "Lana, package it carefully, I¡¯ll wear it when we get there."

    After Lana agreed, she asked, "Then what will you wear tonight, young mistress? You¡¯ll arrive around 7 p.m. if you leave in the afternoon, and then dinner will be served."

    "Hmm... What does grandmother like?"

    Upon hearing this, Lana seriously pondered for a moment, then said, "The old madam likes subtle and unpretentious colors; young mistress is still young, perhaps Morandi shades would suit you well."

 Chapter 162 - 160: Eliza

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 160: Eliza</h4>

    Yessa Theme Hotel.

    The room was a bit messy, clothes strewn from the door to the foot of the bed.

    At this moment, Cari suddenly awoke with a start.

    She turned her head to look at the man sleeping beside her, a hint of resentment shed in her eyes, and then she carefully got out of bed.

    First, she went into the bathroom and then walked to the balcony aftering out, lightly pulling the balcony curtains aside. A beam of light illuminated her cheek and streamed into the dim room.

    The sunlight outside was her longing.

    But she couldn¡¯t open the balcony door and could only see the light and sense the light through the ss.

    Just like she could see freedom but couldn¡¯t feel freedom.

    Perhaps her movements were a bit much, for Nathan Dawn also woke up at this moment.

    "What time is it?"

    Facing the man¡¯s inquiry, she nced at the watch on her wrist and said, "Eleven in the morning."

    "Hmm." Nathan waved her over, saying, "Come here."

    She didn¡¯t speak, nor did she have any intention of going over. After a long pause, she slowly said, "Nathan Dawn, I¡¯m very tired."

    "Alright, I understand,e here."

    "I won¡¯t touch you."

    ...

    The man eventually lied, Cariy on the bed without any reaction, as silent as a dead person.

    "You rest, I¡¯ll be backter."

    After Nathan finished speaking, he left the room. The dull sound of the door closing made her feel more at ease.

    A few minutester, she sat up and picked up the phone by the bed.

    ...

    PM.

    Elliana Lyle was led out the door by a man. Being indecisive, she wore a Morandi pink hoodie, white casual pants, and a pair of white sneakers, looking like a well-behaved and spirited girl.

    When she sent the photo to Luna, Luna praised her as the epitome of sweet charm.

    Once in the car, she started asking, "Norman Bet, your stepmother will be there too, right?"

    Whenever she thought of Mia rke, she got uneasy, even beginning to resent Mia.

    The man said, "She doesn¡¯t have the right toe."

    "Huh?" Could it be that even Granny Bet didn¡¯t like Mia rke?

    Indeed, given Mia¡¯s behavior, it was obvious she¡¯s not a good person. It¡¯s quite normal for Granny Bet not to like her.

    Since they won¡¯t meet, she felt relieved.

    "Norman Bet, I haven¡¯t met Grandma yet. Is there anything Grandma doesn¡¯t like, any taboos or such?"

    "No." The man gently patted her back to soothe her, saying, "I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be nervous."

    She was indeed nervous, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t met Granny Bet before, or maybe because Grandma Lyle had left her with many shadows.

    ...

    When she awoke, the car had already stopped at the gate of a vi. Elliana felt a bit tense, quickly tidying her sleep-messed hair, then getting out of the man¡¯s embrace.

    After getting out of the car, the man unabashedly held her hand and led her inside. In the courtyard, several children were already running around ying tag.

    Among them was an older child, Zane Bet,

    Upon seeing the two, Zane¡¯s face lit up with joy: "Bro, why did you guyse back sote? I was back by noon."

    "Uncle!"

    Eliza Bet ran towards them and finally stopped in front of Elliana, looking at them holding hands. After ncing with a sly smile, she sweetly called out, "Auntie."

    "...Hello." This little girl was so cute. She really wanted to pinch her cheek, but felt it was inappropriate since they were not very familiar.

    The man introduced, "My cousin¡¯s daughter, Eliza Bet."

    Eliza affectionately pulled on her, saying, "Auntie,e y tag with us, earlier we were just three, now it¡¯s just right, Uncle is the hen, and Auntie you¡¯ll be the hawk."

    This was a bit too enthusiastic, and she wasn¡¯t used to it just yet, only hearing the man beside her gently nod and say, "Go ahead."

    Before she could say anything, Eliza was already pulling her towards the open area.

    "Uncle, you be the hen." With that, Eliza grabbed Zane¡¯s clothes, and then a little boy she didn¡¯t know clutched Eliza¡¯s shirt too.

    Zane was a bit upset, saying, "Shouldn¡¯t I be the hawk? Why make me the hen?"

    "If you fail to protect us, then you can be the hawk."

    Sure enough, in order to be the hawk, Zane immediately flung the two "chicks" in front of the "hawk" at the start of the game.

    "Auntie, now it¡¯s your turn to be the hen."

    They yed for about half an hour before a woman in a light overcoat came out, whom Elliana noticed immediately.

    This casually ponytailed, gentle, and ssy-looking person was someone she recognized, Norman Bet¡¯s cousin Julia Bet.

    Though she hadn¡¯t seen her many times, Julia¡¯s elegant and exceptional features were unforgettable.

    "Alright, time to eat soon, take a break." Her voice was gentle as always.

    After saying that, Julia Bet walked over to Zane, scolding him with a nce at his dirt-covered face, "Go wash up!"

    "..." Zane was momentarily speechless, not understanding why this cousin was gentle to everyone but harsh with him.

    "What are you standing there for? Go quickly!"

    "Okay!"

    Seeing this, Elliana instinctively swallowed, thinking she¡¯d be next to get scolded...

    She hurriedly wiped her face with her hand, yet this small motion was also seen by Julia Lyle.

    "Elliana, my daughter just loves ying around, you must be tired, go wash your hands, we¡¯ll eat soon."

    The gentle smile and voice instantly put her at ease.

    "Alright, cousin." She was indeed a bit tired, sweating from the y, but she had fun¡ªso much fun, the first time in many years she¡¯s enjoyed herself this much.

    It seemed as though the only word in her mind while ying was happiness.

    Once everyone got inside, Eliza giggled as she ran up to Julia, proudly saying, "Mom, I took good care of Auntie, didn¡¯t make Auntie feel ufortable."

    "Good, Eliza, and tomorrow you must also take good care of Auntie, this is her first time here, and we shouldn¡¯t let anyone bully her."

    Julia gently ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair. She remembered that when she first met Elliana, Elliana wasn¡¯t much of a talker, quite shy.

    So she asked Eliza to y with Elliana more, to ease any difort.

    If anyone in the Bet Family worried most, it was probably Julia Bet, whose heart desired for the Bet Family to get better and for the family to be closer.

    Perhaps because of Mia rke¡¯s entry into the family, it had caused continued tension between Zane Bet and Granny Bet, and as someone who had lived in the Bet household for many years, Julia cared more about these matters.

    Over the years, thanks to Julia Bet¡¯s efforts, the rtionship between Zane and Granny Bet had improved quite a bit, at least they wouldn¡¯t scowl at each other upon meeting.

    "Mom, Uncle is here."

    Julia looked in the direction her daughter pointed to and, indeed, Zane Bet had arrived, but beside him was a woman!

    Her eyebrows furrowed tightly, and she instructed Eliza, "Eliza, go inside first."

    "Okay."

    Watching her daughter go inside, she quickly ran over to Zane Bet.

    "Uncle! How could you bring..." She nced at Mia rke, leaving the rest unspoken.

    Zane was a bit displeased, reminding her, "Julia, this is your aunt."

    This woman had never been acknowledged by the Bet Family, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t regard Mia as her aunt. To avoid causing Granny¡¯s blood pressure to spike, she kept a cool demeanor towards this uncle.

    Seriousness overtaking her, she said, "Uncle, you know tomorrow is Granny¡¯s birthday! Are you trying to upset Granny on purpose?"

    "Julia, is this how your mother taught you to speak to elders?"

 Chapter 163 - 161: Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 161: Uninvited Guest</h4>

    "Oh my, Elliana,e over here to grandma."

    The kindly old woman in front of her is Mrs. Bet. Perhaps due to her age, she is wearing a thin cotton jacket and is in a wheelchair, evidently due to mobility issues.

    Elliana obediently walked over to Mrs. Bet, crouched down beside the wheelchair, and said, "Grandma."

    "Good child." Mrs. Bet held her hand, looking her over carefully, and said with a smile, "I heard from Norman that you two have got your marriage certificate. Oh, it¡¯s finally official. Your wedding must be grand, it must be grand."

    Eliza cheered, "I want to be the flower girl for Uncle¡¯s wedding, and Uncle has to give me the biggest red envelope."

    So far, the biggest red envelope Norman has given Eliza is probably a vi located in North City Park.

    Shawn Bet looked at his granddaughter asking for red envelopes, smiling, and said, "Hasn¡¯t Uncle given you enough red envelopes? You should think about what to give him."

    "Unclecks nothing, what can I give?"

    The lively atmosphere of the Bet Family, to Elliana¡¯s eyes, was enviable, and she was also grateful she could be part of such a wonderful family.

    "Alright, alright, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat and chat slowly afterward," Mrs. Bet urged.

    The family sat down ording to seniority.

    "Eliza, where¡¯s your mom? Has your uncle returned?" Mrs. Bet only noticed the absence of two people after everyone was seated.

    Eliza felt a bit uneasy and then said, "Great-grandmother, my mom is still outside, and my uncle seems to be out too."

    Just as they spoke of him, here came Simon King, and beside him, apart from theplex expression on Julia¡¯s face, was a woman dressed in a beige cheongsam.

    This woman made everyone present freeze for a moment, and Mrs. Bet, who had been all smiles, immediately darkened her expression.

    The atmosphere at the dining table suddenly became heavy, and no one spoke for a while; even Eliza quieted down.

    To break the silence, Julia said, "Grandma, today might be a family dinner, but our Bet Family always wees guests."

    "What guest?" Simon King red at Julia and then led Mia rke to an empty seat, saying, "Mom, I¡¯ve brought Mia rke to see you."

    Mia rke quickly called out "Mom" to Mrs. Bet and then "Dad" to the Mr. Bet.

    Originally, Mrs. Bet was going to get angry, but today was different; it was Elliana¡¯s first visit.

    Mrs. Bet, with a darkened face, said, "Add a pair of chopsticks, let¡¯s sit down and eat."

    Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Due to the family hierarchy, Mia rke naturally had to sit next to Mrs. Bet, but how could Mrs. Bet be willing to see her?

    "No need to change seats. Our Bet family is informal; sit wherever you want." These words seemed to be about the Bet family, but were actually criticizing Mia rke and Simon King¡¯sck of decorum.

    Mia rke was the woman Simon King had an affair with while married. In the Bet Family, perhaps only Eliza didn¡¯t know about it.

    In the end, Mia rke obediently sat at the very end, as Mrs. Bet allowing her to sit was already beyond tolerance.

    The meal was exceptionally quiet, causing Elliana to lose her appetite, and she only sipped her mushroom soup.

    Mia rke¡¯s presence changed the Bet Family¡¯s atmosphere, clearly showing how unwee she was.

    Thinking of this, Elliana nced at Mia rke, unexpectedly finding Mia rke also looking at her, perhaps wondering why she was here.

    The unpleasant gathering disbanded within half an hour. Eliza continued dragging Elliana around for a tour, while Norman retreated to the third-floor study, expressionless.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what the man was thinking, but she knew he was in a bad mood.

    Noticing she was a bit distracted, Eliza whispered to her, "Auntie, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re often like this. Once Mia rke leaves, everything will be fine. I¡¯ll take you to y in the back; mom says adults¡¯ business is none of children¡¯s concerns."

    From Eliza¡¯s words, she understood that such events weremon in the Bet Family.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThe Study Room.

    "Boss, we received a message at noon, suggesting we hold our productunch early because White Orchid ns to release our product on the 15th."

    "White Orchid?"

    This name was familiar, a well-known domestic cosmetic brand with apetitive rtionship with Melody Harmony. Recently, White Orchid has been closely working with Rnd.

    White Orchid¡¯s products were almost all endorsed by artists from Rnd Company.

    Norman pondered briefly and asked, "Who sent the message?"

    Raymond Wood said, "Anonymous email, can¡¯t be traced for now. However, we could investigate White Orchid. If it¡¯s true, we still have time."

    If it¡¯s true, then we must consider the possibility of apany mole.

    "Hmm, let Luna handle it. Anything else?"

    Raymond quickly said, "Yes, Mr. Davis has indicated he will no longer cooperate with Melody Harmony. There were no issues with thest batch of raw materials."

    At this moment, Norman fully understood Shawn Lyle¡¯s intention, thinking that by not selling to Melody Harmony, they would be unable to obtain quality raw materials.

    What Shawn Lyle didn¡¯t know is that Melody Harmony¡¯s cosmetics subsidiaries are not singr.

    Any subsidiary could easily purchase raw materials from Adrian Davies.

    He overestimated Shawn Lyle.

    Raymond continued, "Simon King haspleted divorce proceedings with his wife; their assets have been divided in half, which is to some extent his achievement over the past month."

    "Got it. I¡¯ll handle it myself the day after tomorrow. Make arrangements for Radiant Light¡¯s matter early."

    "Yes, Boss, I will return to thepany for now."

    "Go ahead."

    As Raymond opened the door, he saw Elliana standing there. She looked as if she had been crying, but also not quite.

    He stepped aside quickly, "Miss Lyle, please go in first."

    At this moment, Eliza pulled Elliana inside, releasing her hand once she was in front of the man.

    "Uncle, Auntie was terribly wronged, scolded by Mia rke, and then by Uncle King. I can¡¯t console her, so it¡¯s up to you, Uncle."

    The man¡¯s expression immediately tightened, but seeing Eliza¡¯s swollen face, he asked, "Eliza, what happened to your face?"

    "It¡¯s nothing." Eliza quickly covered her face, "I identally bumped into the wall."

    Saying that, she walked out without hesitation, saying to Raymond, who was still at the door watching the "scene," "Uncle, aren¡¯t you leaving? It¡¯s illegal to peep, you know."

    Raymond: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    "..."

    Once the door closed, Elliana stood frozen, the events still vivid in her memory, leaving her feeling unsettled.

    The man beckoned her over gently, "Elliana,e here."

    She walked over in a daze. The man pulled her into his arms, gently stroking her hair, asking, "Tell me, what happened?"

    "Nothing..." She shook her head, not because she didn¡¯t want to say, but didn¡¯t know where to begin.

    Seeing her reluctance, Norman¡¯s expression darkened, his deep eyes fixed on her, and a cold word escaped his lips, "Speak."

 Chapter 164 - 162: Calm on the Surface

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 162: Calm on the Surface</h4>

    "Auntie, you wait for me here, okay? I¡¯m going to the restroom and will be right back! There are candies and fruits here, I¡¯ll be back in a minute." Eliza Bet settled her there like coaxing a child, appearing like a little adult.

    She smiled and ruffled Eliza¡¯s pigtails, replying, "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here, won¡¯t go anywhere."

    After Eliza left, she stood by the balcony, staring nkly at the bright crescent moon in the sky.

    "Elliana."

    Hearing the voice, he looked towards the source, only to see Mia rke walking towards her shyly, her smile rather flirtatious.

    As the woman approached closer, he didn¡¯t quite know how to address Mia rke. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to call this woman "Auntie," so she decided to follow Norman Bet¡¯s lead and call her by her name.

    "Mia rke."

    This address made Mia rke freeze, her smile almost vanishing.

    "Elliana, how did youe here? Didn¡¯t your dad take you home?"

    She dared to bring it up herself, so she replied with a sarcastic smile, "Thanks to you."

    Perhaps seeing her unpleasant attitude, Mia rke stopped beating around the bush. She walked up beside her, leaned on the balcony railing, and said directly, "Elliana, you know, right? Norman¡¯s father doesn¡¯t like you, he has someone else in mind, there¡¯s no possibility for you two."

    "Oh? Is that so?" She feigned grievance, "Well, sorry to say, but Norman and I are already legally married, what now?"

    Came to disgust her, did she? Well, if she didn¡¯t fight fire with fire, then Mia rke¡¯s "effort" would be wasted, wouldn¡¯t it?

    "What did you say?"

    The two faced each other, she smiling leisurely while Mia rke¡¯s eyes were shadowed with anger.

    Just then, she was suddenly pulled, and realized that Eliza had already stood in front of her, ring angrily at Mia rke.

    "Big bad wolf! Stay away from my Auntie!" Eliza¡¯s stance was like a shepherd dog protecting its sheep.

    "Eliza, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go."

    She tried to pull Eliza, but Eliza had no intention of leaving, ring at Mia rke and saying, "We¡¯re not going. If anyone¡¯s leaving, it¡¯s the big bad wolf!"

    Yet Mia rke didn¡¯t get angry, instead, she spoke with a stern face as if scolding a junior, "Eliza, I¡¯m your grandmother¡¯s sister, how can you talk to your grandmother¡¯s sister like that?"

    "What grandmother¡¯s sister, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know just because I¡¯m a kid. Uncle said you¡¯re a homewrecker."

    Mia rke was obviously embarrassed and said, "Eliza, do you know it was your grandfather who wants to marry me?" Her tone carried a hint of anger, but because Mia rke¡¯s voice was inherently charming, it almost sounded like she was pouting.

    "So Grandpa¡¯s a big bad wolf too, neither of you are good people, and also, you can¡¯te up to the third floor."

    "Eliza Bet! How dare you speak to your grandmother¡¯s sister like that! Are you rebelling?"

    This anger that made one shiver was from Zane Bet, and the three of them turned to look as Zane descended upon them with a face like thunder.

    "Coming here and corrupting my Bet family child at once, unruly thing, get back to your Lyle family!"

    Zane said this to Elliana Lyle, who was taken aback but also somewhat surprised at such an usation.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to call him Dad and could only say, "Uncle Zane, I haven¡¯t corrupted the Bet child, instead, the Bet child is quite sensible."

    Pa!

    The p was truly loud,nding on Eliza¡¯s face.

    "Eliza!" Elliana hurriedly shielded Eliza in her arms, her little face instantly reddened and started swelling visibly.

    Eliza didn¡¯t cry, just snuggled into her arms quietly.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay." Afterforting Eliza, she looked at Zane in disbelief, angrily questioning, "Eliza is so young, how could you be so hard on her?"

    Zane grew even angrier, as if his eyes were on fire, "I discipline my Bet kids, is it your Lyle family¡¯s ce to interfere? Didn¡¯t your Lyle family teach you the rules?"

    "Oh dear, honey, let it go, let it go. Kids are the easiest to be coaxed," Mia rke threw herself at the man¡¯s chest, gently stroking his torso with one hand.

    She then looked at Elliana, sighing helplessly, "Miss Lyle, perhaps you should leave, so both sides can save face, don¡¯t you think?"

    "Auntie, you can¡¯t go, I¡¯ll take you to find Uncle!"

    Eliza spoke with firm resolve, pulling her by the hand and rushing down the hallway, without caring about Zane¡¯s bellows behind them.

    "Eliza! Eliza, wait a moment." Only after Eliza stopped did she say, "Let¡¯s get an ice pack for your face."

    Eliza beamed at her, "Auntie, you have to look more aggrieved so Uncle will feel sorry seeing it. I¡¯m used to Grandpa hitting me every time he¡¯s angry, he only dares to hit me."

    "Eliza." For some reason, Elliana felt saddened seeing Eliza¡¯s smile, such a young child yet so sensible.

    Additionally, from Eliza¡¯s words, she learned that Zane often hit Eliza.

    "Right, that¡¯s it," Only when Elliana¡¯s eyes welled up did Eliza put away her smile.

    She hugged Elliana,forting, "Auntie, don¡¯t be afraid, our family is good, it¡¯s only Grandpa and Mia rke that are bad."

    "Eliza, get over here!" Zane had followed them up.

    Eliza held onto her and they continued running, saying, "Auntie, hurry, let¡¯s report to Uncle, I know where he is!"

    At the entrance, Eliza said, "Auntie, you mustn¡¯t tell Uncle I got hit, okay? I haven¡¯t told anyone, and you can¡¯t either."

    ...

    "That¡¯s how it is, I wasn¡¯t the one wronged, it was Eliza who was wronged." Although Eliza instructed not to tell Norman, she couldn¡¯t hold it back.

    The man gently caressed her face, his gaze deep, "Good girl, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow afternoon."

    "Norman, Eliza she..."

    The man ced his thumb over her lips, interrupting her, "Do you know why Eliza doesn¡¯t tell anyone?"

    This indeed stumped her, she shook her head, indicating she didn¡¯t know.

    "The harmony within the Bet family now is all sustained by Julia and Eliza..."

    With Norman¡¯s exnation, she realized the Bet family wasn¡¯t as peaceful as it seemed on the surface.

    It turned out, after Old Master Bet handed the Bet Corporation over to Zane, Zane married Mia rke. Because of Mia rke, Zane once tried to drive his own sister and brother-inw out of the Bet Corporation.

    Only after Old Master Bet discovered it did Zane reluctantly settle down. However, this only caused a rift between Zane and his siblings.

    It¡¯s not mentioned anymore, but the abortion medicine given to Mia rke by the olddy was the real start of unrest in the Bet family.

    The olddy also feared Mia rke¡¯s child would threaten Norman and Zane Bet¡¯s position. At that time, when Zane was about to sever ties with the family in rage.

    At that time, no one in the Bet family understood why Mia rke was so important to Zane.

    Important enough for Zane to point a knife at the olddy and curse her.

    Later, Julia Bet talked with Mia rke for an entire afternoon, no one knows what was said, but it indeed brought this matter to a halt.

    Afterwards, Julia Bet constantly facilitated rtionships within the Bet family; whenever there was an issue, she would call each family member.

    The most important reason was to prevent the Bets from bing Mia rke¡¯s possession in the end.

 Chapter 165 - 163: Her Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 163: Her Spection</h4>

    After Julia Bet negotiated Mia rke¡¯s matter, Norman Bet listened to his advice and started a business venture with her husband Ryan Lane. Now, besides being an executive at The Bets, Norman Bet is also the CEO of a literaturepany.

    Currently, only one member of the Bet Family, Norman Bet, is still holding onto the old industry and refuses to let go.

    "Are you tired? If you are, go back to your room and sleep. I still have some matters to handle."

    Seeing Norman Bet ask this, Elliana Lyle nodded her head, "Okay."

    Although she wasn¡¯t tired, she didn¡¯t want to disturb the man.

    The man spoke softly, "Good girl, everything is just temporary, you don¡¯t need to think about these things."

    "Huh?" She was somewhat puzzled, but looking into the man¡¯s slightly deep eyes, she seemed to understand what he meant.

    Whether it¡¯s the current rtionship or Norman Bet¡¯s actions, everything is temporary.

    At this moment, she understood why Eliza Bet rushed to bring her here; it wasn¡¯t toin, but because with her being here, Norman Bet couldn¡¯t harm her to maintain the current rtionship.

    Watching Elliana Lyle as if frowning in thought, the man couldn¡¯t bear it for a moment, so he asked, "Are you still thinking about what happened earlier? Let me ask you, how do you understand what I said to you?"

    "Mia rke instigated your dad and aunt to fall out, and then grandma..."

    Upon hearing this, he sighed helplessly, tapping Elliana Lyle¡¯s nose, "Silly."

    "Then what is it like?"

    The man said, "This matter has little to do with Mia rke. Mia rke isn¡¯t quite a bad person nor a good person; it¡¯s just what everyone says on the surface."

    "..."

    "Girl, you need to learn to think for yourself; lots of things have their loopholes. You must learn to observe from other people¡¯s perspectives."

    The man¡¯s words were somewhat profound, and she didn¡¯t quite understand, but upon reflection, she could grasp some of it.

    Her biggest confusion was why Norman Bet intended to drive his sister away just because of Mia rke. She didn¡¯t believe Mia rke had that capability.

    It seemed all me was directed at Mia rke, like Daji who brought disaster to the nation.

    "Alright, it¡¯s all past matters. Let me send you back to your room to rest, okay?" His purpose in telling Elliana Lyle these things was just to allow the young girl to be mentally prepared, so she won¡¯t be unable to ept it in the future.

    "Norman Bet, why do you always say half of what you mean when you speak?"

    Seeing the little girl somewhat annoyed, he helplessly touched her face infort, "Good girl, when we get back, I¡¯ll tell you everything, okay?"

    "Alright." Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t continue questioning; in fact, these matters didn¡¯t really affect her, anyway, it¡¯s just family stuff simr to the Lyle family, appearing glorious on the surface but also openly and secretlypeting beneath.

    Just like in a past life, after her parents passed away, the Lyle Corporation directly copsed, and the Lyle Family didn¡¯t feel sorrow at first but were instead arguing over how to divide the assets.

    Of course, because of her, the Lyle Family didn¡¯t get anything.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Second floor.

    In the bedroom, Eliza Bet sat alone on the bed with an ice pack, her small feet swinging by the bedside, seemingly in quite a good mood.

    Squeak¡«

    As the door opened, she looked towards it to see Julia Bet had returned.

    "Mom."

    Noticing her daughter using an ice pack, Julia Bet was first taken aback, then asked, "Did your granduncle hit you again?"

    Eliza Bet nodded, "Yes, because Mia rke bullied Aunt, I spoke on Aunt¡¯s behalf and granduncle overheard."

    "Does it hurt?" Julia Bet first checked Eliza Bet¡¯s face, then said, "Wait here, I¡¯ll go out for a bit."

    "Alright."

    After exiting the room, Julia Bet took out her phone and called Mia rke, quickly connecting.

    "Come out for a moment, I¡¯m waiting for you in the first-floor bathroom."

    ...

    Inside the bathroom, hearing the sound of slippers tapping, Julia Bet knew Mia rke had arrived.

    After Mia rke entered, she closed the door first, a casual smile on her face, "Julia, what¡¯s the matter you want to discuss with me in the middle of the night?"

    Seeing Mia rke¡¯s attitude, her anger was instantly visible on her face, coldly saying, "Mia rke, didn¡¯t we have an agreement?"

    "It wasn¡¯t me who hit your daughter. If you want to me someone, me Elliana Lyle; you know your uncle has someone else in mind arranged for Norman." Mia rke changed her usual pretentious tone, her words carrying some truth.

    But Julia Bet wouldn¡¯t believe Mia rke was someone who doesn¡¯t provoke trouble, "If you continue to make mischief, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll have a good ending."

    With her head slightly lowered, Mia rke smirked, then looked at Julia Bet, her eyes full of mockery, "Oh? Trying to threaten me, and who among us is more noble?"

    Then, Mia rke feigned surprise, clutching her mouth, looking apologetic, "I¡¯m sorry, said the wrong thing; we are aplices, do you think Norman Bet knows, will he spare your mother and daughter duo?"

    Those words stabbed into Julia Bet¡¯s heart like a knife, her expression growing grimmer.

    Even though she always felt the matters Mia rke spoke of were sheer nonsense, she still somewhat believed it in her heart.

    But she wanted to maintain the Bet Family, so she couldn¡¯t believe, though she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it for long, at least while the elderly were still alive, she wanted to sustain it.

    This was also why she went to the hospital years ago to discuss with Mia rke.

    That year, she bought some fruit to visit Mia rke in the hospital...

    The afternoon sunlight was bright, Mia rkey on the hospital bed, her fair face bathed in sunlight, beautiful enough to be awe-striking.

    Julia Bet stood by the bedside, repeatedly asking, "Can we talk?"

    Maybe Mia rke was tired of the noise, she finally showed some movement, looking at her expressionlessly, with a resentful tone, "

    Oh, what do you want to talk about? Why didn¡¯t you say to talk when you helped your grandma pry open my mouth?"

    "I¡¯m sorry." This matter she indeed handled wrongly, she shouldn¡¯t have done it, but at that time the order from old Mrs. Bet was like that.

    And she knew the significance of doing so, hence, she wasn¡¯t merely following old Mrs. Bet¡¯s orders.

    Listening to this apology, there was a hint of tears in Mia rke¡¯s eyes, "Sorry? Saying sorry won¡¯t bring my dead child back to life."

    "If you didn¡¯t instigate my uncle to drive my mother out of The Bets, grandma wouldn¡¯t have done this to you either."

    Upon hearing this, Mia rke appeared more agitated, "I could instigate? Your uncle and your mother each have hidden motives! Both want to swallow the property whole, their fight, what¡¯s it got to do with me?"

    These words echoed in her ears; she didn¡¯t believe Mia rke¡¯s words but still remembered them.

    "Let¡¯s talk properly, the Bet Family is almost falling apart, you won¡¯t have any future opportunities for childbirth, why not try to persuade my uncle, make him feel guilty towards you, at least prolong that guilt; you are my uncle¡¯s wife, in any case, you have a share in the Bet Family¡¯s assets."

    "Oh? Julia Bet, did I hear it wrong? Is this how you calcte against your uncle? Didn¡¯t you all want me and Norman Bet to divorce?

    Why do you seem not to be persuading me to divorce?"

    ...

    After an afternoon of negotiation, Mia rke ultimately agreed.

    "Mia rke, don¡¯t think about being clever, my brother won¡¯t believe you." Julia Bet said these words with some guilty conscience.

 Chapter 166 - 164: Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 164: Lotus</h4>

    "Sometimes, whether or not to believe isn¡¯t up to what others say, but once mentioned, it leaves a knot in the heart, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    Facing Mia rke¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Julia Bet eventually maintained herposure. She knew Mia wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive, she just enjoyed causing trouble.

    Ever since Mia lost her child, she became like this, making Julia both disgusted and sympathetic towards her.

    "Alright, I¡¯m just giving you a reminder, nothing more. It¡¯ste, go to sleep."

    Mia rke watched Julia Bet¡¯s back with a sly smile and called out, "Thank you for the reminder then."

    ...

    "Good morning, Norman." Mia greeted with a seductive smile, her every move causing difort.

    It was three in the morning, and Norman Bet had juste out of the study. He didn¡¯t expect to find Mia at the door.

    Seeing the unapproachable look on Norman¡¯s face, Mia still smiled gently, "Norman, do you dislike me that much? After all, I am your stepmother, right?"

    Mia knew deep down that Norman¡¯s hatred for her began with his biological mother¡¯s suicide.

    Feeling Norman¡¯s cold gaze, she didn¡¯t retreat, instead continued, "Norman, your mother wasn¡¯t forced by me. What¡¯s the use of hating me? Your father deceived me back then too, you should hate him instead, right?"

    Norman coldly asked, "What are you trying to say?"

    There was no point beating around the bush any longer. Mia said bluntly, "I just want to tell you, your aunt bribed your dad¡¯s assistant to drive him out of The Bets. I saw it with my own eyes. Of course, your dad hasn¡¯t spared his efforts against your aunt. Several factories have had internal problems because of them, and this back and forth is ruining The Bets."

    Yet, after Norman listened to her, he walked away without ncing back.

    "Since you don¡¯t care, then I won¡¯t bother either." Mia smiled at his departing figure, she already had her answer. Norman no longer cared for The Bets, quite different from a few years ago.

    When Mia returned to her room, Shen Yunzhe was already awake, asking, "What were you doing out in the middle of the night?"

    "I had a terrible stomachache and couldn¡¯t sleep. I was afraid of waking you, so I went for a walk myself."

    At this, Shen Yunzhe¡¯s expression changed, from initial displeasure to guilt and tenderness.

    Lying in Shen Yunzhe¡¯s arms, Mia became hesitant, sighed, and said, "Honey, I just overheard something outside. It¡¯s about Norman and his aunt¡¯s conversation."

    "What? What did you hear?" Shen Yunzhe¡¯s tone turned tense, sitting up halfway.

    Seeing this, she began to exin slowly, "It seems like Norman has reached some agreement with your sister, saying he wants to use The Bets¡¯ resources to expand the outsidepany and secretly bring down The Bets step by step."

    "Unfilial son! Unfilial son!"

    Shen Yunzhe cursed in anger, and as Mia saw this, she added fuel to the fire, "It¡¯s all my fault. If not for me, Norman¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have died, and he wouldn¡¯t hate you."

    "It¡¯s not your fault. That unfilial son is just like his mother. I want to see how he can bring me down!"

    "Honey, I also heard them say that the outsidepany has lost a lot of money, just holding up pretenses. It seems old industries are still trustworthy."

    Originally, Shen Yunzhe had some inclination to develop new industries, but after hearing Mia¡¯s words, he dismissed the idea.

    Shen Yunzhe¡¯s face turned as dark as it could be, suppressing his anger, he told Mia, "Alright, let¡¯s sleep, get up early tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    Lying in the man¡¯s arms, Mia couldn¡¯t stifle her smile, amused at how easily Shen Yunzhe was deceived as he aged, and at the unreliable kinship within the Bet family.

    That old woman used her of being the cause of the Bet family¡¯s misfortune, without heeding her exnations, even ordered the abortion of her six-month-old child. So she decided to be the cause of chaos in the Bet family!

    The more chaos, the better!

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    Elliana Lyle awoke to find the man holding her in his light sleep. She dared not move, simply watching him.

    Opportunities to see him asleep were rare; as long as she stayed still, he wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    While she was still pondering, the man suddenly opened his eyes, "Awake?"

    "..."

    ¨D¨D¨D11 a.m.

    The Bet matriarch¡¯s birthday was more lively than she expected, attended by numerous illustrious figures from the business world.

    However, she wasn¡¯t at the banquet but was pulled out by Eliza Bet.

    "Aunt, there¡¯s nothing fun inside. I¡¯ve arranged to meet uncle; let¡¯s go upstairs and y cards."

    "You know how to y cards?" She didn¡¯t expect that Eliza, at such a young age, would already know how to y.

    Elizaughed, embarrassed, and scratched the back of her head, "It¡¯s not real card ying, it¡¯s a flipping game. Whoever gets matching cards takes them."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DLotus Park in North City.

    "Hey! Luna, are you sure it¡¯s here? This ce doesn¡¯t look like it has anypanies."

    Andrew Hue stood by the lotus pond, calling Luna because she had asked him to investigate insider information at White Orchid yesterday.

    But upon arriving today, he found nothing; in the entire North City, only this ce was called Lotus.

    The voice on the other end said, "It¡¯s on Lotus Road number 17. Did you see Lotus Park?"

    "I see it; I¡¯m at the park, but there¡¯s nothing here. There are nopanies nearby."

    "Hold on, I¡¯ll ask around."

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

    ...

    Minutester, Luna called back, "I got it wrong, it¡¯s Wan He, like ¡¯family harmony makes all things prosperous.¡¯ Forget it, juste back. A foreign woman showed up at thepany asking for you, with a child."

    On hearing this, Andrew panicked, quickly asking, "Is it Susanna?"

    An impatient Luna replied, "You do remember. Hurry back and take her away, I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end."

    At that moment, Luna listened to a blonde woman rambling in a foreignnguage, calling her a jerk.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Andrew to have such a grown child.

    Andrew¡¯s voice said, "Luna, I¡¯lly low for a bit. That kid isn¡¯t mine. We¡¯ve had a paternity test done. Please keep her away, thanks!"

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

    Luna: "..."

    The call ended faster than she could respond.

    "Stop, stop, stop!"

    She shouted at the blonde woman in English, and seeing the woman quiet down, she said, "Why are you cursing at me? I¡¯m just Andrew¡¯s boss. He was my employee, but not anymore because I¡¯m firing him today."

    The woman looked puzzled, then asked, "Aren¡¯t you Andrew¡¯s lover? Last time he told me he likes Lolita and even sent me your photo."

    Luna was taken aback. This Andrew! Using her as a shield?

    "...Here, I¡¯ll give you Andrew¡¯s address."

 Chapter 167 - 165: Timid Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 165: Timid Disciple</h4>

    p.m.

    After getting in the car, Norman Bet closed his eyes for some rest. The car was filled with a scent of wine mixed with lotus, neither pleasant nor unpleasant.

    Elliana Lyle rolled down the window, then leaned toward the man, pressing her face against his chest, listening to the strong and steady heartbeat.

    "Norman Bet, are you drunk?"

    There was no response; he must be drunk, right? She cautiously raised her eyes. The man¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. From this angle, she could clearly see his jawline, nose, and lips.

    He looked like someone straight out of aic, and there seemed to be a bit of a blush on his cheeks, making him look less cold.

    "Norman Bet~?" She softly called again, the man leaned against the back of the seat without any response.

    She was now sure the man had fallen asleep. After all, he returned homest night just when she woke up to get some water.

    It was almost 4 a.m. then, and he got up at 6 a.m. today, so he must be very tired now.

    She leaned back against the man¡¯s chest, yawned, and then closed her eyes as well.

    At this moment, the man opened his eyes, gazing softly at the girl¡¯s head, then closed his eyes again.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DMooke Vis.

    When Elliana Lyle woke up, it was already dark. She was sitting on the emptyrge bed, the dim light from the bedsidemp seemed faint. She was the only one in the vast room.

    She recalled that she was in the car just a moment ago. She ruffled her messy hair, trying to wake herself up a bit more.

    It must have been Norman Bet who carried her back, but there was no trace of the man now.

    She reached out to touch the switch, the brightness of the white light was somewhat ring for someone used to the dimness, and it took her a while to adjust.

    She opened her phone, and it was exactly 11:11 p.m., with unread messages on WeChat.

    Norman Bet: "Something came up at thepany, I won¡¯t be back tonight. Be good, I¡¯ll spend time with you the day after tomorrow."

    "..."

    Kitty: "Alright, just don¡¯t overwork yourself, remember to rest."

    Though she was a bit displeased, she understood. After all, going back took a lot of time.

    After putting down the phone, she touched the emerald bracelet on her hand, took it off, and examined it under the light. The quality was delicate and transparent, with a vivid and pure color.

    This was the jade bracelet given to her by the old Mrs. Bet. Given the color and texture, its value was beyond question.

    The Hundred Longevity Diagram she gifted to the old Mrs. Bet had already been framed and hung on the wall, and the yellow jade bracelet was also worn. This mutual regard felt truly worthy.

    After some thought, she decided to put this precious bracelet into the jewelry box. She wasn¡¯t used to wearing bracelets and was afraid of damaging them.

    Thud, thud thud!

    Just after she put the bracelet away, there was a knock on the door, it was obvious it would be Lana.

    "Come in."

    After the door opened, Lana walked in and said to her, "Young Mistress, I saw your light was on, so you must be awake. Here, have some warm water."

    Lana was still as considerate as always, always paying attention to her needs.

    She took the water, drank it, and said, "It¡¯ste, you should go get some sleep."

    "Young Mistress, I¡¯m not sleepy, I can keep youpany and chat for a bit."

    ...

    On the balcony.

    Two people sat by a small round ss table.

    Elliana Lyle was wrapped in a light woolen shawl, her gaze fixed on the crescent moon on the branch, filled with a mix of mncholy and serenity. A gentle breeze caressed her cheeks, blowing over the fine hairs at her forehead.

    "Young Mistress, this is all I know. Back then, Second Young Master fell seriously ill because of it." Lana originally didn¡¯t intend to tell Elliana, but she softened and shared what she knew.

    From Lana¡¯s words, Elliana learned the cause of Norman Bet¡¯s mother¡¯s death. She initially was inquiring only about Mia rke¡¯s matters.

    She always thought Mrs. Bet passed away from heart disease; that was the Bet Family¡¯s official statement. Unexpectedly, there was another story behind it.

    She remembered missing Mrs. Bet¡¯s funeral due to exams. Whenforting Norman Bet afterward, he also told her it was due to heart disease.

    "My mom said, for such a prouddy, how could she endure a husband¡¯s infidelity, endure betrayal." As Lana spoke of this, tears welled in her eyes.

    Lana reminisced, "I was just a child then, and thedy took great care of me, even taught me calligraphy."

    Listening to these tear-inducing words, Elliana had no response, only gazing fixedly at the moon in the sky.

    She could no longer remember Mrs. Bet¡¯s face, but thoughts of her brought deeper longing for her own mother.

    If only she could have another chance at life.

    On the day her mother passed, she thought about starting over, but she was also afraid of losing the chance forever.

    She wanted to do her utmost to protect those she loved, whether it was her mother, or Norman Bet, or Sister Joy, Sister Phoebe, Lana, Luna...

    Also, the Nancy she always wanted to find.

    All these people around her were very important.

    "Lana." She reached out and held Lana¡¯s hand, saying, "Don¡¯t tell Norman Bet that I know."

    "Mm, don¡¯t worry, Young Mistress, I won¡¯t say a word."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    The morning sun shone through thece curtains, scattering bits of fragmented sunlight into the room, shining on Elliana Lyle¡¯s face. Her curledshes fluttered twice before she finally opened her eyes.

    She stared at the window for a good while before propping herself up to sit; she forgot to pull down the light-blockingyerst night.

    After breakfast, she petted her little lotus, and at 7 a.m., she received a call from Luna.

    As soon as the call connected, Luna¡¯s ttering voice came through, "Buddy, can you do me a favor today? I¡¯m swamped."

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Hearing Luna¡¯s tone, an uneasy feeling crept in her heart. What could she possibly need her help with?

    "You know I¡¯ve been searching for Nancy, right? I found the regional head for the streaming website, I¡¯m already in Wyen, and Norman Bet assigned me something. Please, help me out."

    Hearing that Luna was on official business, she felt less uneasy and quickly asked, "What¡¯s the matter, tell me."

    "It¡¯s nothing major, just help me sneak into White Orchid Company and find something."

    Elliana: "..."

    "Luna, I think you¡¯re putting me in a tough spot." She was being asked to sneak into anotherpany and find stuff? The best she could do was sneak into Norman Bet¡¯spany; after all, the people at Melody Harmony wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    "What¡¯s so tough about that?" Luna said in mild exasperation, "Didn¡¯t I teach you? Honestly, you considered me your master and yet you¡¯re such a timid apprentice?"

    She admitted Luna taught her, but she couldn¡¯t learn any of it, like getting out of ropes, kicking in mid-air...

    She said, "How could I possibly learn in such a short time? What exactly do you need to find out?"

    "Simple, just take pictures of White Orchid¡¯s uing new products, including the packaging, ingredients, and advertising designs."

    "Are you sure Norman Bet wants you to do this?" She was unsure about this, wasn¡¯t it the same as stealing!

    Luna said, "Of course, why else would I want that stuff? Raymond Wood said that the new product from hispany was stolen, we need to check if White Orchid¡¯s are the same."

    "Oh, but I can¡¯t do it, you should ask Andrew Hue. I¡¯m really not good at this kind of thing." Elliana still refused, there was no way she would go.

    A boar can¡¯t eat fine grains; she wasn¡¯t skilled enough to steal valuables like a three-legged cat.

    She thought Luna would agree, but Luna said, "Andrew Hue can¡¯t go, he¡¯s in the hospital."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 168 - 166: Not Looking for Friends, Thanks

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 166: Not Looking for Friends, Thanks</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City Central Hospital.

    Room 301, Bed 1.

    A bag of fruits fell on the ground, with green fruits rolling all over the ce.

    Elliana Lyle had no intention of picking them up, standing there dumbfounded, eyes wide with shock, her jaw almost dropped.

    The person lying on the hospital bed was Andrew Hue, but his appearance was shocking to her.

    The originally handsome short blonde hair with a middle part had be a messy tangle, with bald patches in ces, looking as though a wild dog had chewed it.

    Apart from three scratches on his face, the rest was covered in bruises.

    "Hu... Andrew, are you okay?" But seeing Andrew¡¯s depressed expression, she knew it wasn¡¯t okay.

    ...

    "Boss, give me three months off, I don¡¯t want to go out and face people like this."

    Elliana paused while peeling an apple, then said, "Shave your head, you have a nice face, surely a bald head would look good on you."

    Leave? Three months? As apetent boss, how could she agree to such a demand?

    "Then half a month."

    Elliana advocated, "I think a bald head would look really good on you."

    "A week."

    "Alright, here, have an apple."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    Meeting Room 07 on the first floor.

    Click¡«

    The door opened, and Raymond Wood was the first to walk in, respectfully saying to Norman Bet who was sitting on the sofa, "President, Mrs. Harris has arrived."

    "Mrs. Harris, hello."

    "Mr. Bet, hello."

    May Harris had just gotten divorced from Simon King, and she hadn¡¯t wanted to meet outsiders during this period. She showed up only because Norman Bet said he wanted to purchase her shares.

    "I really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Bet toe personally to talk." May Harris said politely after sitting down.

    She continued, "You want to buy my shares? I wonder why Mr. Bet is interested in the shares of Glory Giant?"

    This was merely probing, but Norman Bet¡¯s time was limited, so he got straight to the point, "Mrs. Harris, I can only assure you that these shares won¡¯t go back to Mr. King."

    May Harris was momentarily stunned, these words really spoke to her heart. Since she had receivedpany shares from Simon King, she wouldn¡¯t want them going back to him.

    And someone like Norman Bet certainly wouldn¡¯t be on good terms with Simon King.

    Rather than selling them to Nathan Dawn who had a coboration with Simon King, it might be better to negotiate with the person in front.

    With this consideration in mind, she didn¡¯t hesitate, straightforwardly saying, "Alright, Mr. Bet, let¡¯s talk."

    ¨D¨D¨DFour in the afternoon.

    Wanhe Road, White Orchid Beauty Co., Ltd.

    Elliana Lyle looked at the tall building of White Orchid ahead, and suddenly felt overwhelmed.

    But thinking about everything for Norman Bet, her inner fear subsided.

    She nced at the USB drive in her hand, feeling her heartbeat elerating, knowing she had to plug it into the monitoring room¡¯s mainputer first.

    Getting into the monitoring room was the problem, and Luna wasn¡¯t around; she could only rely on herself.

    So... let¡¯s start by taking a stroll inside.

    Perhaps it was due to her face, but the receptionist was quite enthusiastic upon seeing her, assuming a celebrity visiting surely meant business.

    "Hello, I¡¯d like to see your nning Department Director." She tried to appear calm, mentally chanting: I¡¯m not here to steal, I¡¯m not here to steal.

    The pretty receptionist gently asked, "Miss Lyle, do you have an appointment?"

    She shook her head and replied, "No."

    The receptionist hesitated for a moment, then said, "I¡¯ll call to check for you, please wait a moment, is that okay?"

    She nodded slightly, "Alright."

    After half a minute, the receptionist returned warmly, saying, "Miss Lyle, I¡¯ll take you upstairs."

    Seems like they agreed, Elliana breathed a sigh of relief, earlier she was worried about what to do if rejected!

    But as the elevator climbed floor by floor, her heart grew more uneasy, feeling like the word ¡¯thief¡¯ was written all over her face.

    The elevator stopped at the 7th floor and the door opened, the receptionist blocked the doorway, smiling, "Miss Lyle, this way please."

    "Thank you."

    Arriving at an office door, the receptionist knocked, politely saying, "Director White, Miss Lyle is here."

    "Come in."

    A rich, maic male voice came from inside.

    When the door opened, Elliana¡¯s first sight was the man in a suit behind the desk, wearing gold-rimmed sses, looking a bit like a "refined scoundrel."

    Unexpectedly, the director of the nning department at White Orchid was a handsome man, with looks suitable for acting but more fit for a viin role.

    She quickly scanned the office environment; the white walls and marble floors were in, aside from the documents andputer on the desk, there was only a pot of asparagus fern on the ground, no additional decor.

    The receptionist stood by the door, saying, "Miss Lyle, pleasee in."

    She quickly withdrew her gaze, politely nodding to the receptionist, "Thank you."

    Upon entering the office, the receptionist closed the door, bringing out her nervous heartbeat.

    "Miss Lyle, please sit."

    Once she sat, she turned her gaze to Director White, thinking about what to say.

    The man raised his index finger to adjust the rectangr sses hanging before his phoenix eyes, the golden edges reflecting a soft light, he said, "Miss Lyle, I presume you didn¡¯te just to sit here?"

    "..."

    Elliana was instantly stuck, pursing her lips before saying, "Well, I want to endorse your skincare products."

    "Oh?" The man smiled slyly, the teasing look in his eyes made Elliana feel like she was about to end up in the basement!

    "Is such a trivial matter worth Miss Lyle¡¯s personal visit?"

    Facing the man¡¯s inquiry, her expression showed a hint of difficulty, appearing as if there was some hidden matter.

    This naturally piqued the man¡¯s interest.

    She¡¯s an actress, of course, she had to act!

    "It¡¯s like this, I¡¯m about to terminate with Swan Beauty and make it public soon, hence looking for a new coboration."

    She wasn¡¯t exactly lying; she indeed nned to terminate with Swan Beauty since Norman Bet wanted to establish a personal studio for her.

    "I see."

    The man stared straight at her with a yful and arrogant gaze, "My apologies, we already have a spokesperson. Miss Lyle, do you think you can bring more benefits to White Orchid than the previous representative? Surely Miss Lyle knows your recent scandals are quite numerous."

    Luckily, everything was going as she nned, it would have been troublesome if Director White agreed.

    "Then... sorry for the disturbance." Elliana said, standing up from the chair, slightly nodded and prepared to leave.

    "Miss Lyle, please pardon my rudeness,pany matters always prioritizepany interests."

    Was this an apology for earlier words? She didn¡¯t mind at all, so responded, "Director White, you¡¯re too kind,pany matters naturally prioritizepany interests."

    "If Miss Lyle wishes, feel free to call me Brian White, let¡¯s consider it a friendship."

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    She was only here for reconnaissance and not looking to make friends.

    To avoid further conversation, she promptly said, "Mr. White, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    "Alright, take care, Miss Lyle."

 Chapter 169 - 167: There Are More Solutions Than Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 167: There Are More Solutions Than Difficulties</h4>

    After leaving the office, Elliana Lyle let out a long sigh, then took the elevator downstairs and naturally walked out of the White Orchidpany gates.

    Before long, she hurriedly returned and went straight to the reception desk.

    "Hello, can you help me check the surveince footage?" Elliana¡¯s face was anxious, and her tone was hurried: "I lost my earring, it¡¯s quite valuable, it was still there when I came."

    After speaking, she pointed to her earlobe.

    The receptionist looked and indeed saw that an earring was missing, so without any hesitation, she said to her: "Miss Lyle, pleasee with me."

    "Alright."

    It worked. She quickly followed the receptionist¡¯s steps all the way to the surveince room.

    "Uncle Yang, could you help..."

    Inside the surveince room, there was only a middle-aged man with stubble, who looked very honest.

    The receptionist called him Uncle Yang, and, with a nervous heart, she quickly scanned the entire room.

    The mainputer was under the desk, which is where the middle-aged man was sitting.

    The receptionist was asking Uncle Yang to pull up the earlier footage, and she also leaned over, pretending to look at the screen.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the two were helping her search carefully for the earring, she quickly maneuvered to plug the USB drive into theputer host.

    Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, theputer screen suddenly went ck!

    "Hey?" The two of them eximed and turned to look at Elliana, asking, "Miss Lyle, did you touch the power supply?"

    "..." She swore she hadn¡¯t touched the power supply.

    She took a small step back, feeling a bit embarrassed, and said, "Sorry!"

    Uncle Yang bent down to check the power, while the receptionist seemed to receive an important phone call and left after bowing slightly with her headset on.

    Afterwards, Uncle Yang checked around, looking at the still-lit mainputer, and murmured, "No, it¡¯s still on, what¡¯s going on?" He said as he went to check the power strip.

    When Elliana turned her gaze from the doorway back to theputer screen, her pupils gradually dted, and her face immediately froze!

    On theputer screen at this moment was a blue progress bar that read, [System intrusion in progress...]

    Goodness! Luna never told her anything this detailed, and if someone saw this, she couldn¡¯t exin her way out of it!

    "Tsk?" Uncle Yang couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, and was about to look up when the data bar on theputer was only halfway there!

    She had no choice but to panic and shout, "A rat!"

    "Huh? A rat! Where¡¯s the rat?" Uncle Yang was startled by her shout, quickly stood up from his chair, and looked around with his head down.

    "Over there!" Elliana had to point under the wired-up table.

    Uncle Yang followed the direction she pointed and started to seriously search for the so-called "rat."

    After searching for a while with no sess, Uncle Yang looked at her and said, "No? Miss, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?" Although the area under the table was quite messy, it was still clear.

    Elliana took two small steps back, shaking her head and said, "I just saw a little ck shadow."

    Uncle Yang put his head back under the table, and then discovered a hole in the tile floor beneath, quickly said, "Oh no! It¡¯s a rat hole, did a rat bite the line?"

    "Probably." She continued to humor the man while nervously watching the screen, her heart pounding rapidly as she silently urged: Faster, faster...

    Ny-six percent...

    Ny-eight percent...

    [Complete¡Ì]

    Seeing theputer back to normal, the heavy stone in her heart finally fell.

    At this time, Uncle Yang picked up a newspaper from the desk, seemingly intending to block the rat hole, but upon seeing theputer screen was restored, he decided to resume searching for her missing earring.

    The earring was finally found in the elevator, and it was because she had secretly loosened the sp herself, causing it to fall off.

    After leaving White Orchid again, she returned to her car, drove to a roadside at an open park, and then parked.

    Opening the app Luna had sent her, after some English text appeared, she essed a rtivelyplex page, following the step-by-step screenshots Luna had given her, and eventually she obtained the ability to control White Orchid¡¯s surveince.

    She could also investigate White Orchid¡¯s surveince!

    A sh of insight crossed her mind: if she could ess the surveince, wouldn¡¯t she not have to look for it herself!

    However, reality proved she was overthinking it; White Orchid¡¯s surveince wasn¡¯t everywhere.

    But she remembered there was surveince in Brian White¡¯s office¡ªcould it be that the office surveince wasn¡¯t managed by the surveince room?

    Thinking of this, she decided to consult Luna first.

    Luna (Master):

    "What are you afraid of, put on a hood, no one will recognize you."

    Catcat: "Are you serious?"

    Luna (Master): "Just kidding, this kind of surveince usually isn¡¯t in the monitoring room on the first floor, there is a way, but I don¡¯t think you could manage it."

    Catcat: "So there¡¯s no way then?"

    Luna (Master): "There is a way; you go to the power room and turn off the power, this is called a physical cheat."

    Reading this, Elliana was somewhat speechless, but it wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    She observed White Orchid¡¯s surveince and located the power room, which seemed to be locked, and there probably wasn¡¯t any surveince inside, so getting in wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Plus, she had to take the elevator upstairs, even if she turned off the power, she¡¯d have to climb the stairs!

    This was simply...

    It appeared this was definitely not a job suitable for her.

    Just as she was still thinking, she saw an electrician directly pressing the door handle and entering the power room, which meant the door wasn¡¯t locked.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DNight fell.

    There must have been some overtime workers at White Orchid, so thepany door hadn¡¯t been locked yet.

    Sitting in the car, Elliana was eating Luosifen delivered as takeout while keeping an eye on her phone. Honestly, she¡¯d been watching the whole afternoon.

    Midnight struck 12.

    The overtime workers had all left, and even the uncle on duty in the surveince room had fallen asleep.

    Only then did she get out of the car, realizing some things were easy to say but difficult to do.

    First, she shut down the surveince and then openly sneaked in.

    When she entered the power room, she realized there were numerous circuit breakers. Just as she was about to turn off the main breaker, a peculiar thought hit her.

    The office of the nning Department seemed to have a keypad lock...

    Without the key after cutting the power, and she couldn¡¯t pick a lock.

    She truly didn¡¯t know why she hade here.

    (¡ñ¡ª¡ñ).

    Three in the morning.

    Elliana climbed out from the seventh-floormon area window. Outside the building was a row of small ledges, seemingly designed to facilitate air conditioner instation.

    Unexpectedly, they served her purpose.

    However, the small ledge was only about 20 centimeters wide, and the wall had nothing to grip; below her feet was sheer height, and falling would surely meet a tragic end.

    She pondered a bit...

    Just when she was considering giving up, she heard footsteps and voices seeming to head in her direction!

    At this moment, she stood on the ledge, and staying like this she¡¯d surely be discovered; the only way not to be seen was to move to the right.

    She fought hard not to look down, sticking close to the wall, and began to edge sideways.

    Even though it was only a few steps away, cold sweat drenched her body; thest time she traversed such a ledge was in a hospital when the worst oue would have been a scolding from Norman Bet. But now, if discovered, she¡¯d be in for questioning!

    Moreover, she was a celebrity; being exposed online would spell the end of her career!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170 - 168: Not That Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 168: Not That Familiar</h4>

    After enduring a few minutes of torment, she finally reached the window of the nning department¡¯s office.

    She carefully pushed the window sill and found that it wasn¡¯t locked, allowing her to enter the room smoothly.

    However, the surveince cameras inside the room posed a problem, but she was prepared, using a towel to cover the camera from the blind spot of the window.

    Once everything was set, she entered the room. It was dark since she didn¡¯t dare to turn on the lights, relying only on the light of the bright moon from outside to fumble around.

    Finally, because she couldn¡¯t see clearly, she turned on her phone shlight.

    This thieving feeling had her heart hanging, and her heartbeat elerated.

    On the desk were some blue folders; she opened them and saw that they didn¡¯t contain what she was looking for, so she went to turn on theputer, but theputer required a password, and she clearly couldn¡¯t manage that.

    And the drawer also required unlocking...

    After working hard for so long, she hit a wall everywhere, and returned empty-handed...

    Suddenly, rustling sounds came from behind, and a ck humanoid creature crawled in through the window!

    She almost screamed but held it back!

    The other person also froze upon seeing her, neither of them could see the other clearly, just staring at each other for a long time.

    Then the person asked, "You¡¯re here to steal something too?"

    The voice sounded like a man, with a thick ent, probably not local.

    Havinge here with difficulty and then encountering a thief... Elliana thought for a moment and still said, "Aren¡¯t you as well?"

    "Oh, dear!" The guyughed immediately upon hearing her voice, "You¡¯re a young girl, this fellow ain¡¯t easy huh, I¡¯m called Earthen Yellow."

    Earthen Yellow said as he walked further in and said to her, "Girl, since you came first, let¡¯s split it seven-three, you seven, me three, how about it?"

    "..." She said nothing, not knowing what to say.

    Then Earthen Yellow asked, "Girl, what did you steal?"

    Elliana: "..."

    Suddenly, she had an idea, so she said to the person, "I can¡¯t open the drawer, found nothing."

    "Hey, it¡¯s just a drawer, what¡¯s there that can¡¯t be opened? Shine a light for big bro, I¡¯ll open it for you."

    When she took the shlight from Earthen Yellow, she finally saw his appearance, was he wearing... a stic flowerpot on his head?

    With two holes as eyes.

    Of course, she was also wearing a mask with a scarf wrapped around, but she was still "amazed" by this person.

    With a few nimble moves, Earthen Yellow opened the drawer, her heart leaped with joy, she handed the shlight to him, saying, "You hold it."

    After searching through a few drawers for a long time, she finally found the new productunch n that Luna mentioned, as well as the design n and drawings.

    She quickly took out her phone to photograph these items.

    Earthen Yellow said curiously, "Girl, are you taking photos as a souvenir while stealing?"

    "..." After taking photos, she said to Earthen Yellow, "There¡¯s no money here for you to steal."

    Earthen Yellow, upon hearing this, curiously said, "Steal money? Why steal money?"

    Elliana: "? Aren¡¯t you here to steal things?"

    "Yeah, I heard there are loads of paper in this building, I¡¯m stealing it to sell as scrap, stealing money gets you caught and jailed for a long time, don¡¯t you know?"

    "..."

    She was now baffled, this guy seemed to have the proverbial "cat pancake", so she advised, "Brother, why don¡¯t you find a ce to wash dishes, this line of work isn¡¯t suitable for you, there are bottles in the garbage bin outside too."

    "No, no!" Earthen Yellow shook his head, sighed, and said, "I can¡¯tpete against those olddies; I gave up dumpster divingst month."

    This...

    She didn¡¯t want to say much more to this person, so she said, "These are important documents of others, stealing them will get you many, many years in jail."

    "Oh! No wonder you¡¯re taking pictures as a memento, turns out they can¡¯t be stolen!"

    "Uh... right!"

    Afterwards, Earthen Yellow climbed out the window, and after tying a rope around his waist, didn¡¯t forget to extend his hand to her, saying, "Girl, you grab me; I¡¯ve got a hook, safe."

    After closing the window, she realized that this person called Earthen Yellow came down from the rooftop...

    "Girl, I didn¡¯t see your hook? How did you get down?"

    "No problem, you go up first, slow down, I have my own way, remember, don¡¯t steal things again, it¡¯s illegal."

    "Aren¡¯t you also stealing? You want to retire?"

    "..."

    Returning to the public area, Elliana looked around and seeing no one, hurried to the elevator, using her phone to press the elevator button, entered after the doors opened.

    Soon, she reached the ground floor; she had to retrieve the USB drive from the surveince room.

    Through the ss on the surveince room¡¯s door, she saw the middle-aged uncle still asleep, showing no intention of waking.

    She cautiously turned the doorknob, every slight movement felt like a world-shattering noise.

    Finally, she obtained the "USB drive," and her phone still had ess to control the surveince.

    After exiting White Orchid¡¯s door, she sat in the car, following Luna¡¯s instructions to exit the control ess, which meant it was a sess.

    It was time to go home; the vi was a three-hour journey from here, it would be a long ride.

    At the gas station, she chose to refuel, not only was the fuel running low, she was also hungry and wanted to eat something from the convenience store.

    After refueling, she parked the car in an inconspicuous spot and started walking towards the convenience store.

    And in the store, she encountered a familiar face! Just like when they first met, tall and handsome, with a warm, friendly aura.

    "Yates Zander." She greeted the man in ck casual wear, calcting the time, it¡¯s been a good half-year since theyst met, and she didn¡¯t expect to run into him here.

    At this time, the man was holding a bottle of mineral water, checking out, and immediately looked over upon hearing her voice.

    "Elliana? What are you doing here?" Yates was a bit surprised, yet also a bit pleased, his handsome face wearing a gentle and warm smile.

    This kind of gentleness, enough to make those young girls probably fall for him.

    "Just buying something." She pointed to the merchandise area, saying, "I¡¯ll get something first."

    Obviously, Elliana didn¡¯t want to chat much,pared to Yates, the convenience store¡¯s food was more enticing to her.

    The items here could be heated for free, of course, she chose to heat them, since she was about to eat.

    However, when she was about to pay, she found that Yates had already paid for her.

    In order not to owe him a favor, she handed him a rice ball, and Yates, without any refusal, epted it directly.

    "Elliana, sote, did youe out alone?"

    Facing Yates¡¯s concern, she nodded and said, "I was just about to go back."

    "Then I¡¯ll follow you, it¡¯s sote, I¡¯d be worried if you¡¯re alone."

    "No problem, I¡¯m driving, there won¡¯t be any danger." She was now starting to regret entering the convenience store, not only owing Yates for the bill but also now having him escort her back...

    She really didn¡¯t want to trouble Yates, after all, they weren¡¯t that familiar, besides acting, they had no other interactions.

    "It¡¯s alright, with thepany rtionship, I still have to call you Madam President, as apany artist, being able to escort Madam President home is my honor."

    "..."

    With words to this extent, she really couldn¡¯t refuse, but still said, "Don¡¯t mind me, just go about your own business."

    "I have nothing much to do, I¡¯m just on my way back to thepany, and it¡¯s on the way with your home at Mooke Vis." The man said, pointing to the rice ball in her hand, smiling, "Eat it before it gets cold."

 Chapter 171 - 169: Settling Wages

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 169: Settling Wages</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨DMooke Vis.

    "Young Madam! You¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve been calling you, but you didn¡¯t answer. I was worried sick!"

    Just as she walked in the door, Elliana Lyle was gripped by the arm by Lana, whose tone was both helpless and somewhat reproachful, making her feel guilty in her heart.

    It was only then she remembered that in order not to be discovered, she had set her phone to do not disturb mode, so she hadn¡¯t noticed Lana¡¯s calls when she reached the gas station.

    The sky was almost bright now, and Lana must not have slept all night.

    "Lana, I¡¯m back now, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry - hug~"

    Facing Elliana¡¯s act of coaxing, Lana was helpless. She had thought about calling Norman Bet but always remembered Elliana¡¯s words to not tell anyone.

    "Young Madam, I spoke harshly, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re back."

    ...

    Outside the house.

    Yates Zander was about to drive away when he happened to see Norman Bet¡¯s car returning. After all, it was the boss; he had to get out to greet him.

    "President."

    "What are you doing here?" Seeing Yates Zander here, Norman Bet was a bit surprised.

    Yates Zander looked back at the vi gate, a knowing smile forming, and then said to Norman Bet, "I just escorted Elliana back and was about to leave."

    This statement carried a lot of weight, and Norman heard from it that his little girl hadn¡¯t returned all night and was just brought back by Yates Zander.

    Even though Norman¡¯s cold expression didn¡¯t reveal anything, he was indeed angry.

    "President, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave." Yates Zander maintained his gentle smile, his demeanor calm.

    "Hmm."

    With that, Norman Bet passed by Yates Zander, heading straight into the vi.

    "Lana, you don¡¯t know..." Elliana¡¯s words were cut off when she saw Lana¡¯s expression change dramatically, who then bowed her head and said to her, "Young Master, you¡¯ve returned."

    This wasn¡¯t meant for her!

    She spun around suddenly, bumping directly into the man¡¯s embrace, the cool fragrance of lotus from outside lingering around him.

    "Don¡¯t know what?"

    A cold voice came from above. She quickly looked up to see the man gazing down at her, his eyes showing a hint of warmth, not as cold as his words.

    "Norman Bet, I have something big to tell you. You should brace yourself." It wasn¡¯t that she was being mysterious, but she felt that if Norman found out, he would surely be incredulous.

    Because even she found it unbelievable, although she mostly relied on luck.

    Norman¡¯s heart sank; first Yates Zander bringing the little girl back, and now the little girl telling him to brace himself?

    After all, with Shane Southwell¡¯s example, he was indeed... worried.

    "Girl, stay by my side obediently, okay?"

    "Huh?"

    Elliana thought this didn¡¯t quite fit. Wasn¡¯t Norman supposed to ask what was going on? Why did he suddenly be so affectionate?

    But of course, she was happy to stay by the man¡¯s side, so she nodded earnestly and replied sweetly, "Okay."

    "Good." The man gently patted her head, then picked her up.

    Lana and the others wisely stepped aside, busying themselves.

    Upstairs, Elliana excitedly opened her phone album and showed it to the man.

    Norman took the phone, and upon seeing it, his brow furrowed slightly. The n and outer packaging in the picture were exactly the same as Melody Harmony¡¯s new product.

    Aside from him, the n involved Design Director Susan, Vice President Yang, and Group 1 from the Design Department.

    The number of people was not many but not few either.

    Feeling the intense gaze, he nced at the little girl eagerly awaiting praise and instantly understood everything. No wonder she told him to brace himself.

    "Who sent you?"

    The cold tone was not exactly praise, making Elliana pout unhappily. Just what she expected, she thought. She should¡¯ve kept her mouth shut.

    "Who did you go with?"

    The second question wasn¡¯t as stern, prompting her to mumble, "I went by myself, actually, I wanted to share the process with you. But since you¡¯re scolding me, I won¡¯t tell you anymore."

    Norman Bet: "..."

    "Girl."

    Norman Bet gently turned her chin to make her look at him.

    Though slightly nervous at first, seeing the gentler expression on the man¡¯s face, she dared to gaze directly into his eyes.

    "I¡¯m not scolding you. Do you know that this was very dangerous?"

    "I know." She grumbled with a hint of grievance, "But this is what you wanted, so I went and took the risk. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have cared."

    With that, she tugged at her clothes lightly, which were still damp against her back.

    The man seemed somewhat helpless against her grumbling, unable even to muster anger for a while.

    "My little girl did well, but for such things, I don¡¯t want you to do them. I¡¯ll worry, you understand?"

    Facing his cautioning tone, she noddedpliantly, as she had no desire to take on such tasks alone a second time.

    ...

    After exining the process to the man, she added, "I had Luna arranged for an important task, and Andrew got beaten into the hospital, so I had to step in myself."

    "Hmm, are you tired? Take a bath and get some good sleep."

    Luna told him she delegated the task to someone else, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone else to be his little girl.

    But fortunately, his little girl was unharmed.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DRadiant Light Group White Goose Studios.

    After parking the car, Yates Zander walked unhurriedly towards the White Goose Studios building.

    Still some distance from the building entrance, he saw his agent, A, wearing a pink outfit with Barbie pink heels and rainbow-dyed short hair.

    Facing A¡¯s get-up, he was long ustomed.

    "Hey Yates, why are you only here now?"

    A shrill male voice sounded, full of reproach.

    Yates Zander responded calmly, "The road was a bit congested, so I got dyed."

    Confronted with Yates¡¯s exnation, A naturally dared not ask further, forcing a smile, "Yates, let¡¯s hurry then."

    With the agreed time having passed by several hours, the entire advertising department had been waiting, so it was no wonder A was anxious.

    "Sure."

    Just as they entered thepany doors, a female voice called out, "Hey? Yates!"

    Suddenly stopped, A, though disgruntled, stayed put and waited.

    After all, it was Yang Tuo, a cashier from the finance department, who never chatted unless necessary.

    Yang Tuo approached Yates with a smile, "Yates, Assistant Wu asked me to give you a day¡¯s driver sry."

    "What?" Yates found it odd, driver¡¯s sry?

    Yang Tuo continued, "Assistant Wu arranged it and said it needs to be settled quickly. Do you have time now?"

    "Oh dear! Sister Yang, can it wait a bit? We¡¯re in a rush and alreadyte." A sped hands, pleading to Yang Tuo.

    Yang Tuo, understanding, nodded slightly, "No problem, you guys go ahead. I won¡¯t disturb your work."

 Chapter 172 - 170: Handle It Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 170: Handle It Yourself</h4>

    ¨D¨D¨D3:00 PM.

    Elliana Lyle was already in her dress, seated in the car heading to the hotel, but to be honest, she was still sleepy.

    "Lana... what are we going to do..."

    She fell asleep as she was asking the question, not hearing a word of Lana¡¯s answer.

    Today was a meeting cocktail party for the director, investors, and actors, as they had yet to confirm the exact start date of filming.

    The whole series of matters needed to be discussed.

    Originally, Norman Bet didn¡¯t want Elliana Lyle to go, but it was better for her future work adaptation and necessary social connections to make an appearance.

    At the same time, it was also a way to give Elliana Lyle some experience.

    When she arrived at the hotel entrance, Elliana Lyle groggily woke up, and her lotus-pink dress had be a bit wrinkled from her sleeping.

    However, with a bit of tidying, it was not noticeable. The dress was made of organza fabric, rtively stiff, but the petal-enclosed design on the bodice was indeed quite beautiful.

    After getting out of the car, she saw Norman Bet already waiting for her. The jet-ck bespoke suit highlighted a jawline sharper than life itself, exuding a don¡¯te-near aura.

    But this man, she could get close to.

    The man was already in front of her, and despite wearing sky-high heels, she only reached 170 cm, while he was a full 20 cm taller.

    "Norman Bet, what¡¯s on the agenda today?"

    The man tidied the stray hairs by her cheeks and said, "We¡¯re meeting some unimportant people, you just sit by me without saying much."

    "What kind of people?" She was still curious.

    "Director, producer, investors."

    The man mentioned the people they were expected to meet, and she finally understood. She still remembered the previous investor meeting, where Norman Bet was angry.

    Then the man solemnly said, "Alright, remember to stay by my side, and don¡¯t run around, understood?"

    His reminder was somewhat deliberate, which made her a bit puzzled, but she obediently nodded.

    Then he handed her a phone with information about a few people on it.

    After entering the hotel, they came to a private room. The room wasrge with many people present. Although the lighting was bright, it still seemed somewhat "dim".

    The table was covered with various drinks, and almost every man in a suit had a woman by his side, but judging by their clothes, they were merelypanions.

    The main seat on the sofa in the center was reserved for Norman Bet.

    Apart from The Bets, Norman Bet¡¯s own business, Melody Harmony, allowed him to sit on equal footing with these people, if not above them.

    Therefore, in the eyes of these rich second-generation and government officials¡¯ offspring, Norman Bet had a certain status.

    The man had said she didn¡¯t need to say much, and indeed, no one spoke to her, everyone was talking to Norman Bet.

    "Hey! Brother Bet, thedy beside you is really beautiful." A man in a floral shirt fixed his gaze on Elliana Lyle.

    The man was Shane Donovan, the Vice President of thergest domestic filmpany, East Glory Group, aplete yboy who, relying on his family¡¯s wealth and his charming appearance, frequently mingled at various cocktail parties just to fool around with women.

    Shane Donovan patted the woman beside him, smiling as he spoke to Norman Bet, "What do you think? Isn¡¯t she attractive? Brother Bet, want to switch with me?"

    This remark startled everyone present. Although Norman Bet did not exin who the woman next to him was, it was clear without needing to think that she was Elliana Lyle, the current Mrs. Bet.

    After all, Norman Bet was known for never bringing a femalepanion. Some of his closer friends teasingly called him a monk, uninterested in worldly pleasures.

    Seated beside the man, Elliana Lyle frowned. This Shane Donovan was obviously no good; his handsome appearance contradicted his extremely repulsive behavior.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of being switched, after all, how could Norman Bet agree? A bit narcissistically, she was Norman Bet¡¯s cherished little treasure.

    Norman Bet, with a steady expression, suppressed his anger and said, "Shane Donovan, let¡¯s not go there."

    Though his tone was not heavy, the threat within could be heard.

    To Norman Bet, these people were merely business connections and, naturally, not good people, but to prevent Elliana Lyle from future harm, he brought her to shake hands with these people.

    The atmosphere in the room instantly froze, Shane Donovan¡¯s smile faded, and a hint of menace shed in his eyes.

    At this moment, Zane Collins quickly spoke to ease the tension, "Brother Shane, you¡¯re out of line. This is sister-inw, how could you switch? Are you drunk?"

    Zane Collins was Hannah Collins¡¯s brother. The Collins family was a third generation of red, Hannah joined the military, Galen joined the police, and Hannah¡¯s uncle was someone of the highest rank.

    Zane, however, went into business, and in this crowd, he was on Norman Bet¡¯s side.

    It was a graceful step down. Shane Donovan wasn¡¯t ignorant of who Elliana Lyle was, but his mouth tended to run and he was bold, testing Norman Bet¡¯s regard for Elliana Lyle.

    If he didn¡¯t care much, he¡¯d make a move; if he cared, he¡¯d back off.

    "Oh, getting upset over just a joke, Brother Bet, I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s drink to that," Shane Donovan said, holding a ss.

    Norman Bet symbolically clinked sses with Shane Donovan, and the atmosphere returned to its previous harmony.

    Elliana Lyle sat quietly, legs crossed under her dress, holding a ss of champagne she wasn¡¯t allowed to drink, her posture exuding an aloof arrogance, embodying the vibe of a woman of a boss.

    She calmly scanned the speakers, intentionally or unintentionally introducing themselves. Zane Collins she somewhat recognized, naturally connecting his name to the next, Theodore Collins.

    After all, Theodore was magnificent in his prime.

    Apart from Shane Donovan, there was another man who didn¡¯t leave a good impression, Nichs Llyod. Unlike Shane Donovan, he wasn¡¯t a big talker, but a man of action.

    Just earlier, Nichs Llyod had forced his hotel escort to drink. When she couldn¡¯t, he pped her and kicked her out.

    That kick looked painful, but the others seemed oblivious, continuing their conversations.

    Only directors, producers, and actors who couldn¡¯t join in showed pity. The director, in this case, seemed to have a low status, almost silent, only speaking when addressed.

    Strangely enough, all the actors present were actresses. Most were to y minor roles, with the second female lead being Shane Donovan¡¯spanion.

    At this point, thepanion kicked by Nichs Llyod was still kneeling on the ground.

    "Sister-inw, what are you thinking about, so absent-minded?"

    Nichs Llyod suddenly addressed her, and she was a bit slow to respond.

    "Is it any of your business?" Elliana Lyle asked with a smile, tone slightly pressed.

    Nichs Llyodughed immediately, "Oh no, it¡¯s none of my business, here only Brother Bet has that privilege, right Brother Bet?"

    Norman Bet didn¡¯t speak, but his expression showed a hint of satisfaction with the little girl¡¯s response.

    "Norman, let her go, it¡¯s not good for her to keep kneeling." Since no one mentioned it, she took the liberty to do so.

    Without Norman Bet needing to speak, Nichs Llyod immediately shouted at the woman on the ground, "Did you hear that? Hurry up and get out?"

    "Yes, yes." The woman, as if receiving amnesty, hurriedly climbed up from the ground, though there were ss shards, and her knees were bleeding red, slowing her movements.

    "Didn¡¯t you hear?" Nichs Llyod said, preparing to kick her again.

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s expression instantly tensed, narrowing her almond eyes, gripping the ss tightly, Nichs Llyod was provoking her.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s voice stopped Nichs Llyod¡¯s action, retracting his foot in mid-air, he smirked, "Sister-inw? What¡¯s the matter? Any further instructions?"

    Although his words seemed respectful, Elliana Lyle caught the challenging menace in his tone.

    Beside her, the man remained indifferent, maintaining a cold face, seemingly wanting her to handle it on her own.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 173 - 171: Good Taste

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 171: Good Taste</h4>

    "Let her get up by herself, you don¡¯t need to hurry her, I¡¯m not in a rush."

    Elliana Lyle was truly angry. She found Shane Donovan and Nichs Llyod, these yboys, particrly repulsive.

    Especially Nichs Llyod¡¯s behavior.

    And the man seemed to notice her inner frustration, so he pulled her waist closer and then took the champagne she had been holding for a long time and drank it all.

    Nichs Llyod also sat down at this point, his face full of smiles, and said, "Sister-inw, it¡¯s my impatience, please don¡¯t be angry."

    Then he turned to the woman on the ground and said, "Do you want to leave, or do you want to be with me today?"

    Hearing this, Elliana Lyle wanted tough, but the woman on the ground replied, "Young Master Llyod, I want to be with you."

    This left herpletely stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand what this woman was thinking; it turned out the fool was herself!

    Nichs Llyod pulled the woman into his arms, looking at Elliana Lyle with a sense of triumph.

    Elliana Lyle: "..."

    At this moment, Shane Donovan suggested, "Brother Bet, since sister-inw is here, we can¡¯t really have fun, so maybe we should call it a night."

    Just then, Elliana Lyle received a pleading look from the girl beside Shane Donovan, which she found strange and hesitated.

    This girl was the second female lead in the entire show, named Tiana Harris, who was currently being held by Shane Donovan, but it was clear that she was extremely resistant.

    Tiana Harris saw that Elliana Lyle was someone who could speak up, and had just helped the woman on the ground, which gave her the courage to ask for help.

    She had always been an extra in films, and when chosen by the director, she thought getting to y the second female lead was her big break, but she regretted it upon arriving here.

    She had no background, hence no way to resist the director¡¯s arrangements, but if it meant sleeping her way to the top, she¡¯d rather give up the opportunity.

    Yet she was terrified of angering the wealthy second-generation heirs around, knowing that provoking them could cost her dearly, even affecting her family, so she dared not resist.

    She didn¡¯t hold much hope for Elliana Lyle to help her, as they were strangers. Why would she help her?

    Elliana Lyle wanted to help Tiana Harris but felt uncertain after the earlier incident.

    However, Tiana Harris¡¯s expression made her feel empathetic; she didn¡¯t want Tiana to end up like Timara Zephyr.

    "Tiana Harris, let¡¯s go," she said directly, disregarding the man¡¯s previous advice to speak less and not wander off, approaching Tiana directly.

    She reached out to hold Tiana¡¯s wrist, but Shane Donovan showed no sign of letting go.

    "Hey, Brother Bet, what do you think about this?" Shane Donovan didn¡¯t expect Elliana Lyle to dare toe over and snatch someone from him.

    In his eyes, Elliana Lyle was just from a small group, and Norman Bet had only married her for a marriage alliance, which made her weigh lightly.

    He had married a woman before, from a small family, whom he got bored with in a few months and ultimately passed to his subordinates.

    "What she says, I say," Norman Bet¡¯s voice was cold, with an obvious anger.

    The arrogance on Shane Donovan¡¯s face vanished instantly; he could see Norman Bet was truly angry, and he knew the consequences of that anger.

    Thest time he angered Norman Bet was in 2017, and he was sent to prison. Despite his father¡¯s efforts to pull strings, he was locked up for two years before getting out.

    He was well aware of what he had done, knowing two years was a lenient sentence.

    He never expected Elliana Lyle to have such a stable position with Norman Bet, immediately realizing he had underestimated her.

    He quickly released his hold on Tiana Harris and smiled at Elliana Lyle, "Oh, sister-inw, my bad, I didn¡¯t recognize this was your friend. If I knew earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have dared."

    Shane Donovan¡¯s swift change in demeanor made Elliana Lyle disdainful. His arrogance vanished immediately when Norman Bet spoke.

    Ignoring Shane Donovan¡¯s contrite expression, she took Tiana Harris by the hand and headed out.

    "Brother Bet, you know my loose mouth, I meant no disrespect to sister-inw," Shane Donovan¡¯s ability to "be flexible" was something everyone acknowledged.

    Norman Bet wouldn¡¯t argue with Shane Donovan over this, especially since he had helped a lot when Melody Harmony was being established.

    After Norman Bet left, Shane Donovan sat on the couch, patting his chest, "Damn, scared the hell out of me, thought Norman Bet was going to screw me over again."

    "Seriously, Norman Bet treats that woman pretty well, could he be henpecked?" Nichs Llyod chuckled rather vulgarly.

    But then both of them fell silent, as Norman Bet had left but Zane Collins was still present.

    While Zane Collins¡¯spany wasn¡¯t much in their eyes, his family background was extraordinary.

    Nichs Llyod said, "Brother Collins, we¡¯re all brothers here, brothers don¡¯t snitch, right?"

    Zane Collins was the youngest among them, so Nichs Llyod dared to call him Brother Collins.

    "You guys weren¡¯t afraid of my brother, so keep talking big, huh?" Zane Collins retorted. "I told you when we arrived, sister-inw is not someone ordinary, but you insisted on stirring trouble."

    With that, Zane Collins stood up, shook his head at the two, and sighed, "Better behave yourselves."

    "Hey! I¡¯m talking here!"

    Before Nichs Llyod could finish, Zane Collins left, not even ncing back.

    When they arrived, Zane Collins had indeed told them that Elliana Lyle was no ordinary person, but they misunderstood.

    They mistakenly thought "not ordinary" meant skilled at something.

    Nichs Llyod suddenly red at Shane Donovan and cursed, "You bastard, trying to get me killed? Didn¡¯t you say she was a regr lover? How is this regr? You¡¯re going to get me killed!"

    At this, Shane Donovan shrugged, "Brother Collins said ¡¯regr lover,¡¯ not me."

    "Ugh, don¡¯t contact me again." Nichs Llyod said angrily, storming off, clearly upset.

    He even left the woman from earlier behind.

    The director, producer, and several actresses exchanged bewildered nces, unable to believe they were witnessing this scene.

    Seeing this, Shane Donovan snapped, "What are you staring at? Men, get out. Women, stay."

    He thought about it and decided he wasn¡¯t in the mood, so he added, "Forget it, just leave, all of you."

    The director quickly stood up, nodding and bowing to Shane Donovan, "Yes, yes, we¡¯ll leave right away."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Outside the hotel.

    "Miss Lyle, thank you, I..." Tiana Harris was so overwhelmed with emotion that she struggled to find words.

    Once outside, Elliana Lyle could see Tiana Harris¡¯s face clearly, very innocent-looking, appearing barely of legal age.

    Sheforted, "It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll be working together again."

    Tiana Harris grasped her hand, repeatedly saying, "Thank you, really!"

    Perhaps Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t realize how important this favor was to Tiana Harris, practically saving her life.

    Before Elliana Lyle arrived, Tiana Harris had already nned how to break up with her boyfriend and then end her life.

    Perhaps that was thest shred of dignity for someone like her.

    Struggling to contain her excitement, Tiana Harris said to Elliana Lyle, "Miss Lyle, when you¡¯re free, I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal."

    "No..." Elliana Lyle was about to decline but thought of a benefit, then asked, "Can we have hot pot?"

    "Huh?" Tiana Harris was momentarily confused, then nodded, "Yes, we can."

    She had originally nned to splurge and take Elliana Lyle to a Michelin-starred restaurant, but didn¡¯t expect her to request hot pot, which genuinely surprised her.

    "Then let¡¯s exchange WeChat, I know a great hot pot ce in the central area, called Overbearing Old Hot Pot." Elliana Lyle said as she took out her phone.

    Hearing the name, Tiana Harris¡¯s face lit up with a smile, "I go there often, the food is excellent."

    "Really? Nice taste."

 Chapter 174 - 172: What Collins Said

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 172: What Collins Said</h4>

    "Bro." Zane caught up, looking at the two girls chatting happily ahead, he said curiously, "Hey? That girl really is sister-inw¡¯s friend."

    Seeing Norman¡¯s face cold enough to freeze the air in front of him, Zane immediately shut up, looking a bit obedient.

    "What did you say to them, daring to be so bold today?"

    Facing Norman¡¯s questioning, Zane hurriedly replied, "I just told them sister-inw is not an ordinary person, to be careful. They¡¯re just as usual, loose-lipped."

    Obviously, Zane was pleading for Shane and Nichs, although these two were not very good, they barely counted as people.

    And back then, these two guys indeed helped a lot.

    "Don¡¯t worry, bro, they won¡¯t dare to mess around, I will make sure everything is arranged for sister-inw." Then Zane added, "My sister¡¯s going to be back in a few days, could you please speak well on my behalf?"

    As soon as Hannah was mentioned, Norman¡¯s face worsened, he said coldly, "Your sister has no time to handle your stuff."

    "Huh?" Zane was still confused when Norman quickly left, he wanted to catch up but was stopped by Raymond.

    "Collins, hold on."

    ...

    Standing at the hotel entrance, Nichs clearly observed everything, especially Elliana and Tiana.

    So he quickly called Shane.

    "Hey, you¡¯re screwed, sister-inw has a really good rtionship with that girl, they¡¯ve supposedly been close since childhood, closer than real sisters."

    "What!" Shane was shocked on the other end of the call, quickly asked, "Who told you this?"

    Nichs was stunned, then said righteously, "Collins told me, it can¡¯t be fake."

    ...

    Seeing Normaning over, Tiana quickly restrained her smile and said, "Miss Lyle, you guys go first, I¡¯ll catch a cab."

    "Catching a cab is dangerous..." Elliana hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she was suddenly picked up by a man and stuffed into a car.

    Now Norman not only had to guard against other men snatching his little girl, but also women.

    The car started.

    "Norman, what¡¯s wrong with you?" Elliana found it odd to be sitting in the man¡¯s arms.

    He held her tightly, speaking warmly, "Shh, don¡¯t talk."

    "Oh, Norman, what¡¯s your rtionship with those guys today?" She really didn¡¯t understand why Norman would associate with such unsavory friends.

    But thinking about it, she felt there was a necessity; some people you dislike but have to deal with, and business-wise, interestse first; that¡¯s what Shawn once told her mother.

    Back then, she was too young to understand orprehend it.

    The man replied, "Not good."

    "So you¡¯re just cooperating, right?"

    "Yeah."

    Seeing him answer earnestly, she felt at ease and seriously told him, "People like that should be avoided, do you know? They could lead you astray."

    Looking at her lecturing him, Norman¡¯s expression gradually softened, "Good prevails over evil."

    "...Uh, that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m afraid they might lead you astray."

    He gently caressed her face, his voice was extremely tender, "Okay, I understand."

    He originally thought the little girl would be scared or flustered, but it seemed he overthought it. He told her to speak less and not run around to add some difficulty and burden for her.

    But clearly, she performed much better than he imagined.

    "Norman, will I also have to meet people I don¡¯t want to in the future?"

    Elliana wasn¡¯t stupid; she just processed things a bit slowly, though this exnation might be somewhat flimsy.

    But she realized it anyway.

    Cupping her face, the man patiently exined, "Girl, only when you stand firm will you not be constrained by others. The outside world will only get bigger and bigger."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    Early in the morning, Elliana woke up, and after Norman left, she also drove away from the vi.

    On the way, she started a video call with Tiana.

    "Hey, I¡¯m out, have you gotten up? Let¡¯s have hot pot."

    Still lying in bed, Tiana rubbed her eyes; seeing the time made her a bit dazed, was it really appropriate to have hot pot this early?

    Thinking this, but still quickly sat up and said, "Miss Lyle, I¡¯m up, where are you now? I¡¯ll be right there."

    "I probably have half an hour left, take your time, I¡¯ll wait for you, I¡¯m not in a hurry."

    Elliana didn¡¯t even believe herself, she was in a hurry and had already thought of ordering a half-and-half pot to mislead Norman.

    ¨D¨D¨DCity center za.

    When Elliana arrived, she found Tiana already waiting for her.

    "Miss Lyle."

    "Call me Elliana, Miss Lyle sounds weird. I¡¯ll call you Tiana."

    Girl friendships are just that strange; they only met yesterday, and today they¡¯re having hot pot together.

    Looking at Elliana with her mask on, Tiana thought for a while, nodded, and said, "Elliana, having hot pot in the morning isn¡¯t good, it hurts the stomach. I know a great wonton ce; it¡¯s perfect for breakfast, then hot pot for lunch, how does that sound?"

    The tone carried inquiry and a bit of testing, as Tiana also feared Elliana might be upset.

    "Sounds good." Elliana had no objections to this suggestion.

    After a bit of interaction, Tiana found Elliana to be very approachable, and gradually could talk freely without much mental burden.

    The two sat in the most secluded corner of the wonton shop, eating and chatting.

    When Elliana asked about what happened yesterday, Tiana honestly confessed, "I was originally an extra, but at the film studio, director Roy suddenly found me, said I looked suitable for the second female lead, and asked me to audition."

    Elliana listened attentively, thinking Tiana really had a nice appearance, giving a first impression of just two words: pure.

    Then Tiana said, "Later, I overheard Young Master Shane talking to Director Roy; it was Young Master Shane who asked Director Roy to find a woman who looked pure. That¡¯s how I got chosen."

    "I never even thought you would help me, Elliana, really, I was both surprised and excited at the time, I really didn¡¯t know how to thank you."

    People in the entertainment industry naturally knew Elliana, but Tiana had read online evaluations, so her first impression of Elliana wasn¡¯t good; now, she realized she was wrong, how many onlinements can really be trusted?

    "Your treat for hot pot is already a huge thanks to me, you don¡¯t even know, Norman never lets me have hot pot."

    Looking at Elliana, Tiana was at a loss for words for a moment, thinking that a man like Norman wouldn¡¯t take feelings seriously.

    Since Elliana had a favor to her, she didn¡¯t want to see Elliana be a ything of the rich, so she advised, "Elliana, have you considered dating... a normal person?"

    She spoke tactfully, worried about hurting Elliana¡¯s self-esteem.

    Elliana was stunned, her wonton spoon fell back into the bowl, then sheughed, "I¡¯m married, why would I date a normal person, do you think Norman is abnormal?"

    "No, no!" Tiana quickly waved her hand, she hadn¡¯t expected Elliana to be married to Norman; it must be a hidden marriage.

    She med herself for being slow; people in the entertainment industry all loved hidden marriages.

    Reminded by Tiana, Elliana remembered something she hadn¡¯t done: she had long wanted to take wedding photos and make it public on social media, but kept forgetting.

    Seems like she needs to pick a day to drag Norman to take wedding photos.

    "Elliana, I misunderstood, I apologize, I thought... I¡¯m really sorry."

    Seeing Tiana¡¯s apologetic face, she chuckled, "You thought I was Norman¡¯s mistress? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, a lot of people think so too."

 Chapter 175 - 173: Why Bother Asking Me?

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 173: Why Bother Asking Me?</h4>

    When they were halfway through their meal, a few guests gradually came into the wonton shop, making it no longer as quiet as when they first arrived.

    Hearing a child¡¯s morous voice, Elliana instinctively turned her head to look back.

    A little girl with twin ponytails was being dragged in by her mother, loudly demanding to eat spicy chicken wings.

    "Eat what nonsense! Eating spicy chicken wings in the early morning."

    "I want to eat! I want to eat!"

    Like several other diners, Elliana was watching themotion, although the little girl¡¯s screeching voice was somewhat annoying.

    The little girl was crying and stomping around in circles but stopped in surprise when she saw her, even her screams came to an abrupt halt.

    "Mom, that person looks like Christine Grey."

    The little girl pointed at her, instantly turning her from a spectator into part of the spectacle.

    Christine Grey is the name of the protagonist in South Wind Song, anyone who has seen South Wind Song knows a thing or two.

    A young girl in a white dress adjusted her sses, scrutinized carefully, and said to her sister beside her: "Sis, it¡¯s Elliana Lyle! A celebrity!"

    "Get an autograph and take a photo!"

    Elliana: "..."

    ...

    "Look here, make a peace sign."

    Elliana cooperated, making a peace sign to the camera, while Tiana, being not widely known, was also called away by the girl with sses.

    In the end, Tiana could only hold her wonton and eat at another table.

    "I¡¯m Di, just say ¡¯Di is super pretty¡¯ and that¡¯s it."

    This girl named Di had already taken several photos with her, finally even demanding a video.

    The girl in the white dress with sses started shooting videos of her and Di.

    Though a bit awkward, she still uttered the words "Di is super pretty."

    But indeed, it felt a bit insincere; Di seemed to have undergone too much stic surgery¡ªshe appeared quite pretty on camera, but in person, was rather rigid, and her heavy makeup made her face look very unclean.

    Actually, the girl with sses looked more natural.

    However, she wouldn¡¯tment on that.

    After filming, the girl with sses showed them the video.

    Elliana was stunned at the first nce, she had no idea she appeared with a sharp chin, her eyes bulged like copper bells, looking overall quite odd.

    "Oh dear! Elliana, your words seem so stiff, could you take it seriously, aren¡¯t you an actress?" Diined with a frown, seemingly throwing a tantrum.

    Then Di deleted the video, turning to the girl with sses: "Let¡¯s film it again."

    Elliana: "..."

    Wanting to escape from these two, she followed the arrangements this time earnestly, still able to endure as of now.

    After watching, Di shook her head again: "It¡¯s okay, but say a few more words, make it look genuine, you¡¯re an actress, do I have to teach you?"

    Hey! Do you have no manners? Elliana slightly clenched her fist; she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Kindly cooperating, yet being pointed fingers at, this might be a hater.

    Her face turned cold, she put on a mask and directly said: "Sorry, I have something else, I¡¯ll be leaving first."

    "Hey! We haven¡¯t finished filming, where are you going?" Di grabbed her wrist tightly, her slightly protruding eyes looked a bit scary.

    The girl with sses just watched, not saying a word, like a little follower.

    The little girl who had originally fussed about eating spicy chicken wings was now enjoying her wonton, drinking soup while watching the trio in the corner.

    The little girl¡¯s mother scolded: "Eat your food, what¡¯s there to watch, all showing off, not proper at all."

    A man in a tracksuit eating wonton at another table also just took a few extra nces.

    The entire wonton shop had just these two women pestering her; she must have forgotten to check her luck calendar before heading out today.

    Hearing Elliana say she was leaving, Tiana knew Elliana was fed up with these two.

    She put down her spoon, walked directly in front of Elliana, and grabbed Di¡¯s "assaulting" hand, saying: "Let go!"

    Di didn¡¯t resist too much, red at them, then released, saying contemptuously: "What¡¯s so great, I have ten million followers on my ount."

    "Elliana, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t mind her." Tiana said and pulled her out of the wonton shop.

    Walking in the square, Elliana was still rubbing her aching wrist; Di¡¯s nails were too sharp, almost tearing her skin.

    Originally, she wanted to teach Di a lesson, but with Tiana¡¯s arrival, she held back.

    The people under her, including Li Si, are not to be messed with.

    Seeing her mood wasn¡¯t great, Tiana smiled and said: "Such people obviously aren¡¯t fans, purely trying to hog some spotlight, she¡¯ll probably upload your video soon, don¡¯t know what kind of caption she¡¯ll pair it with."

    These words indicated Tiana¡¯s concern, meaning Di might smear her.

    "Psh, should I fear her? If she dares to mess around, I can get her banned." She also noticed that Di¡¯s tform was Radiant Light¡¯s short video app.

    Such confident words made Tiana a bit envious; as of now, no one can recognize her, she doesn¡¯t have to wear a mask like Elliana when walking on the street.

    To alleviate the atmosphere, Tiana brought up a topic: "Elliana, I heard the script ising out tomorrow, supposedly shooting will start soon."

    "Mm-hmm, let¡¯s practice together when the timees."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City Rnd branch.

    Nathan Dawn received news today that Melody Harmony held a productunch ahead of schedule by over ten days.

    This move disrupted his entire n, even causing him substantial financial loss!

    Theunch of White Orchid¡¯s new product could not proceed as scheduled, due to not only packaging and nning issues but also productposition.

    Initially, even if theposition fell short of Melody Harmony, it could use giarism usations to catch Melody Harmony off guard and even take them to court.

    But now, nothing woulde of it.

    In the OEM factory, bulk goods all require packaging changes, which will be another significant expense.

    What unsettles him further is the suspicion Melody Harmony acquired some insider knowledge, prompting such early action.

    "Vice President, they said they don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so many days ahead, Norman Bet seems to have secretly carried out the operation, and today Melody Harmony¡¯s official site also released a flood of coupons, the number of people cing deposits is continually soaring." Cari said as she lowered her head; Nathan¡¯s anger made her secretly pleased.

    After a while, the person on the sofa remained silent, with a cold expression seeming lost in thought.

    Cari spoke: "Vice President, although changing the packaging can allow for release, the products are the same, everyone bought one already, presumably..."

    The man slowly lifted his head, his eyes bore a captivating chill, but upon meeting Cari¡¯s gaze, the chill noticeably waned.

    Now, he found himself reluctant to scold this woman.

    Thus, he suppressed his anger and said: "This matter was handed to you, and you botched it."

    Cari bowed, lowering her posture: "Sorry, Vice President, I didn¡¯t handle it well."

    "Do you have any remedial measures?"

    Cari said: "Yes, just changing the gimmick will do, although such deceptive actions are detrimental to White Orchid, they can minimize Rnd¡¯s losses."

    After listening, the man sarcastically remarked: "Do you know Rnd might lose a partner? How can you be increasingly foolish?"

    "Since the Vice President thinks I¡¯m foolish, there¡¯s no need to ask me, just handle it yourself, why bother asking?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 176 - 174: The Chances Are High

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 174: The Chances Are High</h4>

    "You dare talk to me like that, are you looking for death?" Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    If it weren¡¯t Cari who said those words, he would have already had someone throw her out.

    Listening to the man¡¯s words, Cari smirked, casuallybing through her hair, and said, "Vice President, the loss this time is significant, I think there¡¯s no better way, White Orchid is not a bigpany."

    At this point, she paused, her eyes carrying a hint of provocation: "What? Or are you, Vice President, afraid of them?"

    Nathan frowned, his eyes also filled with confusion, what¡¯s with this woman today? Was she on explosive pills?

    "What¡¯s wrong with you today?"

    The man couldn¡¯t help but voice his confusion, his tone bing softer.

    "Vice President, you¡¯re really forgetful today, this isn¡¯t something I¡¯m handling alone, there¡¯s also Manager Wang, you know, the tasks I take care of have never gone wrong."

    Then, Cari continued with a hint of anger: "Manager Wang has been targeting me for a long time now, you know that, anything that goes wrong can¡¯t solely be med on me."

    "When did I know she was targeting you?" Nathan said and realized something seemed off, so he rephrased, "When did she start targeting you?"

    "Why are you asking something you already know, Vice President? Isn¡¯t Manager Wang trusted by you? Though as an assistant, I¡¯m not her match, but I¡¯ve done my best in this matter."

    ...

    Honestly, Nathan had never seen Cari like this before, it seemed like she was sulking, yet also seemed like she wasining to him.

    He suddenly felt a pang of heartache, and at the same time, began to feel suspicious of Manager Wang.

    Manager Wang was his former woman, but he was long over that, and her jealousy was nothing to be underestimated.

    "Feeling wronged?"

    Faced with the man¡¯s inquiry, Cari sneered, "How dare I?"

    "Alright,e here, be good."

    Only after nestling into his embrace did Cari finally breathe a sigh of relief. Nathan¡¯s current trust in her was genuine, but only temporary; she needed to find a scapegoat.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D The next day.

    Mooke Vis.

    Early in the morning, Elliana Lyle woke up to see a piece of news about herself, or rather, others not knowing it was her.

    [A thief broke into White Orchid Company, one person is now caught by the police, another is still being sought.]

    The picture included her figure, but it was a blurry silhouette, Tawny was caught, and below there was a video.

    In the video, she saw Tawny¡¯s true appearance.

    A handsome youngd, the typical good-looking yet seemingly sickly type.

    When questioned by the police, Tawny answered cheerfully.

    Police: "Who was with you?"

    Tawny smiled and said, "We were just stealing paper to sell, didn¡¯t steal any money."

    Police: "Where is the person who was with you now?"

    "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know her."

    The message continued below: The man feigned madness in front of the police, and currently, the other man¡¯s whereabouts are unknown.

    Tawny wasn¡¯t pretending to be mad; he was genuinely foolish.

    However, they probably wouldn¡¯t find her as there were no surveince cameras near White Orchid¡¯s entrance, so it was impossible to eliminate suspects one by one, and she had been very careful in her actions.

    Although she thought this way, she was still a bit guilty, but this was news from the day before yesterday, with no updates since.

    [Elliana and influencer Dira appeared together, distorted by beauty filters, with Dira captioning: A star isn¡¯t prettier than me.]

    This news wasn¡¯t something she stumbled upon; it was sent by Tiana Harris.

    Tiana: "Hoist with her own petard, the inte is full of people criticizing her."

    To be honest, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about such trivial matters, as long as no major rumors were being spread about her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to manage it.

    Cat: "Don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯ve received the script, I¡¯ll have a good look first, you should too."

    Tiana: "Alright, Elliana, you go ahead, I¡¯ll take a break; we¡¯re starting filming soon."

    Cat: "Ah?"

    Tiana: "I have a little maid role, only in one episode, after filming, I won¡¯t be looking for these roles again, I¡¯ll go back and study the script well."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Four in the afternoon.

    "Little Sprout."

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Elliana, who was nestled on the sofa on the first floor reading a script, immediately looked over.

    When she saw the visitor, her almond eyes brightened, as if filled with stardust.

    At the doorway walked in an extraordinarily handsome woman, in a white T-shirt, cargo shorts, carrying a military bag, looking both cool and stylish.

    It was indeed Hannah Collins.

    "Hannah!" She got up and without hesitation ran towards Hannah, throwing herself into her arms.

    Perhaps the impact was too strong, Hannah took a step back, hugged her, and ruffled her hair with a smile, asking, "Little Sprout, did you miss me?"

    "Yes." She answered honestly what she thought.

    Maybe it was since Hannah came to her rescue; she had developed an inexplicable fondness for Hannah, as if Hannah was her sister.

    After the joy, she frowned slightly, puzzled: "Hannah, why did youe?"

    "Silly." Hannah pinched her nose gently, answering indulgently, "I¡¯m on vacation, came over as soon as I returned. By the way, where¡¯s Norman Bet? Been calling but he hasn¡¯t picked up."

    Elliana: "..."

    Releasing her arms from around Hannah, her smile vanished from her face.

    She almost forgot, Hannah was still her romantic rival, asking for Norman as soon as she arrived, she thought Hannah came to see her.

    "Hannah, let me tell you, Norman and I have registered for marriage, you have no chance."

    Seeing Little Sprout¡¯s slightly proud look, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, crossing her arms and smirking, "Hmm, just because you¡¯re married doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t divorce, how are you sure I have no chance?"

    Elliana was taken aback, her little face puffed up, "Norman won¡¯t divorce me, even though I like you, if you¡¯re relentless with your intention, I¡¯ll..."

    "Haha~ What will you do?" Hannah really wanted to tease Elliana, with her huffy little self, looking like a kitten.

    "I¡¯ll..." Elliana thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯te up with anything suitable, proving she really couldn¡¯t do anything to Hannah.

    When hard doesn¡¯t work, go soft!

    Immediately, she hugged Hannah¡¯s waist with a yful grin, coquettishly saying: "Hannah, don¡¯tpete with me for Norman, you¡¯re so excellent; many people like you."

    The skill of changing expressions learned to the essence.

    "Not falling for it." Hannah mercilessly refused.

    Elliana paused, then asked, "Then what are you falling for?"

    "Not falling for anything."

    Not falling for it, Elliana released her hands, lifting her face arrogantly, "You have no chance anyway."

    Just as she intended to return to the sofa, Hannah quickly swept her into her arms, those eyes with a hint of amusement watching her, and an undesired tone teased: "Why do I feel like I have a great chance, hmm?"

    "... Hannah! You¡¯re so annoying! Let me go! I¡¯m busy, no time for you!" Elliana struggled a couple of times, obviously to no avail.

    "Alright, alright, just teasing you, taking it seriously." Perhaps realizing Elliana was serious, Hannah had tofort her.

 Chapter 177 - 175: Donâ€™t You Have a Home?

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 175: Don¡¯t You Have a Home?</h4>

    Lana, standing to the side, quickly stepped forward and said with a smile, "Miss Hannah, give me the stuff, I¡¯ll tidy up your room."

    Hannah¡¯s smile slightly faded, and she loosened her hold on Elliana¡¯s waist, handing the bag to Lana while advising, "Just tidy up a bit, don¡¯t put things too scattered, I might not find them when I need them."

    "Okay." Lana nodded respectfully and left with the backpack.

    At this moment, Hannah turned her head to look at the pouty-faced Elliana and couldn¡¯t resist wanting to ruffle her hair, but she dodged away, leaning back.

    Hannah said, "Little Sprout, I have something to tell you, about Shane."

    "!" Upon hearing Shane¡¯s name, Elliana immediately became serious, her almond-shaped eyes staring directly at Hannah, then said, "Let¡¯s go upstairs."

    Shane, as a terrifying criminal, has been under military investigation, including investigations into Shane¡¯s family.

    But there has been no progress.

    She didn¡¯t know what Hannah was going to tell her, whether it was that he had been caught, or...

    Once in the room, she pulled Hannah to sit down, then hastily said, "Speak."

    "It¡¯s not really a big breakthrough, but I thought it was necessary to tell you. Not long ago, we found traces of Shane¡¯s activities in northern Myanmar, but the situation there..."

    Hannah paused, seemingly reluctant to continue, and after thinking it over, said, "It¡¯s a mixed environment, very hard to investigate anything."

    Upon hearing this, a hint of disappointment crossed Elliana¡¯s eyes, but she managed her emotions and asked, "Has Shane contacted Cameron?"

    Hannah shook her head and said, "No, so far Shane hasn¡¯t shown any signs of contact with the Southwell Family, but we¡¯re nning to start with Cameron,

    "You mean..." Seeing Hannah nod affirmatively, she swallowed her further words.

    It¡¯s not impossible.

    Think, think carefully...

    She felt like she was missing something. She lived with the Southwell Family for three years and had been to Rnd Company, so she asked, "Hannah, do you have a picture of him?"

    "Yes, but not on my phone. If you want to see it, I¡¯ll ask them for it."

    "Alright."

    In no time, a passport-sized photo was ced in front of her, making her startled. She recognized the woman in the photo.

    To be precise, she hadn¡¯t known her, but had seen her before, in newspapers. At the time, her life was quite dull, so she would look at newspapers and such; this woman was a wanted criminal.

    However, this was seen in thest year of her past life, meaning this woman wouldn¡¯t be a wanted criminal until next year.

    The exact crime... she couldn¡¯t remember; she had only seen the photo and the name Maureen Marie at the time.

    Because this name was hard to pronounce, she had repeated it many times, so it left a deep impression.

    She hadn¡¯t expected this person to have served as a senior executive at Rnd before.

    "Hannah, she¡¯s a criminal, she definitely has issues!"

    Seeing Elliana so agitated, Hannah was momentarily surprised and asked, "What do you know?"

    "..."

    That left her a bit stumped. After thinking for a long time, she finally deflected, saying, "I just feel she looks like a criminal..."

    "Just that?" A sh of doubt crossed Hannah¡¯s eyes; Little Sprout¡¯s demeanor earlier clearly showed she knew something.

    "Yeah, just that."

    Feeling guilty, Elliana raised her hand to scratch her forehead; she couldn¡¯t possibly talk to Hannah about matters from her past life, so there was simply no way to exin.

    Seeing Little Sprout unwilling to speak, Hannah didn¡¯t want to pressure her either, and so said, "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let criminals roam free."

    Just as she finished speaking, Hannah let out a "hiss" and soon rubbed a mosquito bite on her leg. "Got bitten by a mosquito on the way here, it¡¯s itching now."

    Turns out there was a mosquito bite next to the scar. Looking at that brown scar, Elliana¡¯s nose felt a twinge of pain; it was Hannah¡¯s bullet wound, luckily it hadn¡¯t hit bone, but being hit in the flesh was excruciatingly painful.

    "Little Sprout, do you have any floral water or something? Give me some, or even a slice of garlic will do."

    There were no mosquitoes in the room, so naturally, they hadn¡¯t prepared such things. She said, "I¡¯ll go get you a garlic slice."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DMelody Harmony Group.

    It was only after the meeting that Norman Bet had a chance to look at his phone, furrowing his brows upon noticing a missed call from Hannah, before dialing back.

    Once connected, he asked into the phone, "Hey, Hannah, where are you?"

    "I¡¯m at your ce, Mooke Vis." Hannah replied truthfully, then added, "I n to stay at your ce."

    "You don¡¯t have a home yourself?"

    Hannah was momentarily taken aback; this was likely Norman Bet¡¯s first time asking such a question, with a touch of mild anger in his tone.

    She said, "I do, but they¡¯re so busy they don¡¯t have time to see me, so I¡¯vee to you."

    Hannah¡¯s family had a lot of absences, rarely gathering, so when Hannah returned, her family was too busy to see her, even during family reunions, Hannah might still be on duty.

    Even if they rarely saw each other, familial affection never fades.

    Only to hear Norman Bet say, "If you have the time, you should go see your brother."

    "Zane? Why should I see him? Has that kid gotten into trouble again?"

    "He¡¯s your brother, you¡¯re obliged to go see him."

    Despite saying that, Hannah had no intention of seeing Zane at all; every time she saw Zane¡¯s grinning face, she had the urge to hit him.

    Although she used to consider bullying Zane as a form of amusement, now Zane has nowhere near the charm of Little Sprout.

    So she said, "Forget it, he¡¯s probably hoping I won¡¯t go looking for him. Oh, by the way, when will youe back? I want to eatmb hotpot. If youe back, we¡¯ll wait for you; if not, never mind."

    By this time, Elliana had alreadye in with garlic slices, noticing Hannah on the phone, she kept quiet, crouching down and quietly cing garlic slices on Hannah¡¯s leg.

    To be honest, Hannah¡¯s legs seemed extremely slender from a distance, but up close they appeared evenly toned and well-proportioned, not weak at all; possibly due to the length of her legs, as she had met very few 180cm tall women.

    "9 o¡¯clock? Sote? Then we won¡¯t wait for you. We might have finished everything when you get back. Alright, let¡¯s stop the conversation here. I¡¯ll hang up now."

    After hanging up, Hannah noticed Elliana was staring intently at the garlic slices on her leg and even gave her leg a squeeze.

    Then she looked up at her, grinning mischievously: "Hannah, do you train every day?"

    "Yes, why?"

    "Oh, no wonder you¡¯re so toned."

    Hannah raised her eyebrows in slight amusement and said, "Want to try? Then apany me for a five-kilometer run tomorrow."

    ...

    Elliana immediately recalled Hannah¡¯s previous running experience with her, the motto then was "5 kilometers, run every day, healthy body!"

 Chapter 178 - 176: The Big Mutton Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 176: The Big Mutton Sheep</h4>

    "Little Sprout, shall we havemb hotpot tonight?"

    As soon asmb was mentioned, Elliana Lyle started craving it too. She realized she hadn¡¯t hadmb in a long time, or rather, had forgotten its deliciousness.

    Just imagining aromaticmb slices with chive sauce, or with dipping sauce and sesame paste, made her mouth water.

    Without hesitation, she said, "Sure, but I don¡¯t think we havemb in the kitchen, so we¡¯ll have to go out and buy some."

    "Let¡¯s go to the supermarket," Hannah Collins said, already getting up.

    Elliana shook her head, "I¡¯m not going, I need to look at the script. This script is quite long and has many lines; I should take a good look."

    Seeing her serious expression, Hannah chuckled, "I¡¯ll buy you some chips."

    "Huh?" She was surprised but still said, "It¡¯s not about the chips; this is work."

    "I¡¯ll get you some c."

    Uh, this...

    "You tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll buy it for you, but you can¡¯t eat too much at once."

    Hannah¡¯s words were indeed tempting. Thinking carefully about it, well... it wasn¡¯t impossible. Going to the supermarket wouldn¡¯t take much time, and mainly, if Norman Bet asked, she could confidently say that Hannah got it for her.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    ...

    ¨D 4 PM.

    Hannah was handlingmb while Elliana was nestled on the sofa looking at the script, but all she had was a bag of chips since Hannah said to save room for themb. Thinking about it, she wasn¡¯t really bothered.

    Two hourster, the aromaing from the kitchen was irresistible. Hannah was simmeringmb broth, which must be ready by now.

    She walked to the kitchen door, peeked inside, and saw Hannah serving the broth,rge chunks ofmb going into bowls, topped with scallion andtro, making her drool.

    "Little Sprou..." Hannah turned and saw a little glutton, not entirely surprised.

    Seeing Hannah beckon to her, she quickly walked over.

    "Try it."

    Swallowing her saliva, she took the spoon from Hannah and went for themb broth in the bowl.

    She blew on the soup before taking a sip, feeling an exquisite vor; the aroma of the meat was rich, the broth capturing the essence of themb perfectly, and the salt was just right, with thetro and scallion preventing it from being too gamey.

    "Hannah, it¡¯s delicious, amazing!"

    Hannah smiled and said, "I¡¯ll bring it out for you; the meat has chilled, I¡¯ve sliced it, we¡¯ll start eating at 7."

    After finishing a bowl ofmb with broth, Elliana¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    "Hello, Luna."

    "I¡¯ve arrived in North City, I¡¯m taking a cab right now."

    Luna¡¯s voice sounded a bit mncholic, but Elliana was more concerned about what happened, quickly asking, "How did the search go? Any news? And why are you taking a cab? Can¡¯t you drive here?"

    "Eh, can¡¯t drive, I¡¯ll tell you when I get back; I¡¯m a bit tired, please save me some dinner, thanks."

    Beep ¨D!

    Luna hung up as swiftly as ever, so Elliana could only wait. She turned to call out to Hannah: "Hannah..."

    Suddenly realizing it was inappropriate, she figured she should be helping instead, feeling awkward about eating without contributing.

    Upon entering the kitchen, hearing her offer to help, Hannah quickly said, "Just go out and y, don¡¯te in here and create a mess."

    "... Oh, alright, Luna will being overter, will three people be enough food?"

    "Little Sprout number two ising?" Hannah gestured with her hand, "How much can you two eat? There¡¯s plenty."

    Before leaving the kitchen, Elliana reminded, "Luna eats a lot;st time she had three bowls with double servings of duck feet snail noodles."

    Hannah: "..."

    "Better steam a pot of rice then."

    PM.

    The table was set with a partitioned hotpot; due to not having a copper pot, it was done this way.

    One side was clear broth withmb, the other was spicy red broth, the kind that looked very spicy, bursting with beef fat aroma.

    The meat slices were alsoid out, only a small portion for fear of them thawing, the rest still in the fridge.

    Besidesmb, there were tripe and some greens, but mainly, they were there for themb.

    Hannah prepared four kinds of sauces: sesame paste, chive flower sauce, garlic in sesame oil, and spicy mixed dipping sauce.

    For eating tripe in red broth, she preferred the garlic in sesame oil.

    "Is Little Sprout number two here?" Hannah brought out thest dish.

    Elliana finally tore her gaze from the food, "I¡¯ll call and ask her." Saying this, she picked up her phone.

    Just as she unlocked it, Luna¡¯s call came through.

    "Hello, Luna, where are you?"

    "Outside,e out and pay. I¡¯m out of money."

    Elliana: "..."

    Surely Luna spent all her money again; Elliana knew Luna had a bunch of little skirts¡ªcoborative editions, limited editions, custom editions...

    A whole mountain of them, and Luna being a dragon, dragons love collecting "treasures" and sitting atop them.

    That¡¯s why Luna is always short on cash; although she¡¯s quite well-off, she spends it all on expensive little skirts and strange gear.

    "Hannah, I¡¯m stepping out for a bit, I¡¯ll be right back." She said and rushed out; at the door, she saw a taxi with Luna in the back.

    Seeing Elliana, Luna got out, but her appearance shocked Elliana speechless.

    Bruised face, it looked startling, her right hand wrapped in a towel, forehead bandaged...

    This look screamed a fight, and it seemed she lost.

    "Miss, I¡¯m in a hurry." The driver extended a hand with a QR code through the window.

    Finally responding, Elliana quickly paid the driver.

    Once the taxi left, she looked at Luna¡¯s indifferent face in shock and asked, "How did you end up like this?"

    "I¡¯m hungry."

    She hade back by high-speed train, bought the ticket on credit, money long spent, traveling all the way hungry.

    Now it felt as if her stomach was a cacophony of birds tweeting incessantly.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll help you inside."

    She said and went to support Luna, but Luna pushed her away, saying, "My legs are fine, only my hand is broken, no need."

    ...

    "Wow, what is she doing here?" Luna looked over at Hannah in disbelief.

    At the same time, Hannah also stared at Luna in surprise, figuring it was a fight, but knowing Luna¡¯s character, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising.

    Just as Elliana was about to exin, Luna plopped down, reverting to her indifferent expression and said, "Get me something to eat first; I¡¯m starving."

    Hannah asked, "Do you want somemb broth?"

    After drinking a bowl, Luna felt revived and more spirited, warning Hannah, "Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re a friend, but if you mess around in this territory, you¡¯ll have problems."

    Then Luna pointed at Elliana, "She¡¯s vegetarian, but I¡¯m not."

    "Oh, so you¡¯re a meat-eater?" Hannah chuckled, unfazed by Luna¡¯s threat, picking up Luna¡¯s empty bowl, asked, "Want another bowl?"

    Just moments ago intimidating, Luna instantly softened her expression and said, "A small half bowl, I¡¯d like somemb slices." Saying this, she prepared her personal sauce dish with sesame paste, then picked up her chopsticks with her left hand.

    "Luna, what happened to you?" Finally, Elliana couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity, but more so her concern; under the indoor lights, Luna¡¯s injuries were even more apparent.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 179 - 177: The Small Village

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 177: The Small Vige</h4>

    Luna took another sip of soup before looking at Elliana Lyle, pursing her lips as if struggling to suppress something, then let out a heavy sigh, seemingly reluctant to bring it up.

    She first nced at Hannah Collins, then said to Elliana Lyle, "I¡¯ll tell you after we finish eating."

    The meal took an hour, afterward Hannah Collins returned to her room, while Elliana Lyle brought Luna back to her own room.

    Luna sat at the edge of the bed, beginning to recount the events from two days prior.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DTwo days earlier.

    Wyen, Hongjia Town.

    The bright moon hung high, asional chirping of insects could be heard, the small town¡¯s night was gentle and serene.

    Luna stood by the street, the streetlight shining on her, stretching her shadow long and thin.

    With hands in her pockets, she surveyed the surrounding buildings; the front of the houses was mostly tiled with small white pieces of ceramic, most being four-story buildings with gray rolling shutters.

    Behind her was a mahjong parlor without a sign, its rolling shutter tightly closed, yet faint sounds of chaos could be heard from within.

    "East Wind."

    "White Tile."

    It seemed like that person wouldn¡¯t being out anytime soon.

    Might as well return to the car and observe covertly.

    It was ten at night, she¡¯d been waiting for three hours when she heard a piercing screech of metal.

    The rolling shutter opened, and a crowd exited, both men and women, all fashionably dressed middle-aged people.

    The person she was waiting for was among them¡ªa bald man wearing a in white T-shirt worth a few hundred and ck sweatpants, even smiling, his face exuded menace.

    This man was the domestic head of an illegal livestream, and ording to her investigation, his name was Charles rke, from South City, quite wealthy, yet unmarried at 40 and preferred living in this remote town.

    Originally she thought of having Galen Collins help capture him, but doing so would lose the clues she sought, so she proceeded alone.

    Gradually, the group dispersed at the intersection, and Charles rke got into a car alone.

    Seeing this, Luna turned on her phone and saw a symbol start moving on the map.

    Earlier, she¡¯d installed a tracker under Charles rke¡¯s car, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Once some distance was achieved, she started her car.

    She followed him from the small town to a ce called Vashi Vige; the journey wasn¡¯t far, just a few minutes.

    Upon arrival, Charles rke¡¯s car was parked inside arge courtyard, which seemed to be his residence.

    It was quite fortuitous; she initially meant to gather information on Charles rke, but as she parked by the roadside, she saw him enter the unmarked mahjong parlor.

    Luna parked her car along the road, took some equipment, then quietly approached Charles rke¡¯s courtyard.

    Climbing up a wall by arge locust tree and parting the dense leaves, she looked inside. The courtyard housed a two-story row house, sizeable enough to be quite affluent by old standards.

    Just as she was still observing, a bark from a dog startled her.

    Only then did she notice a small house by the inner door, housing a ck dog.

    Therge ck dog barked more and more vigorously, from one bark per second at the start to continuous barking.

    Sounds of people came from inside: "Who¡¯s there!" as the door opened, a man with corn-silk-like hair emerged, and it wasn¡¯t Charles rke.

    Luna, atop the wall, neither advancing nor retreating, had to rely on the locust tree¡¯s leaves in front of her for cover.

    "Meow¡«"

    A tabby cat elegantly and proudly tiptoed along the wall, pausing now and then to stare at the dog inside with its eerie green eyes.

    "I thought it was something, but it¡¯s just a tabby, kitty¡«."

    Seeing the tabby cat, the man grinned and called out, then frowned at the still-barking ck dog, scolding: "Why bark at a person, you fool, barking at a tabby for no reason?"

    "Da Nao, who¡¯s outside?" another male voice emanated from inside.

    The man called Da Nao shouted back inside: "No one, just a tabby cat came."

    Da Nao said this before rushing back inside, shortly emerging with a greasy chicken drumstick in hand.

    "Kitty, I¡¯ll throw it out for you, eat up."

    ...

    A few minutester, the courtyard quieted back down, and Luna, quite impatient, sighed. This Da Nao sure talked a lot, chatting away with a cat over the wall, causing her legs to go numb.

    Forget it for tonight, with this big ck dog, it won¡¯t be easy for her to get in.

    After leaving, she found a household and imed to be lost, requesting a drink of water.

    The household was inhabited by an elderlydy living alone. Despite being woken up in the middle of the night and a bit impatient, upon seeing a pitiful young girl, her heart softened.

    The olddy boiled a kettle of hot water, sat on the kang, hands propped on a cane, and kindly watched Luna drink water and eat dry biscuits.

    Perhaps no one had visited the house for a long time, the olddy seemed quite pleased, saying: "Girl, it¡¯ste into the night, you shouldn¡¯t leave, just stay here with this olddy."

    "Ah? Thank you, granny." Luna replied, biscuit in mouth, her smile innocent and sweet.

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    Luna woke up at 7 o¡¯clock, finding the granny was already up, and the stove had hot roasted sweet potatoes and potatoes on it.

    No wonder it was so warm.

    Seeing her wake up from the kang, the granny smiled immediately: "Awake now? Eat up."

    With that, she propped herself up with a cane, served porridge from the rice cooker, and got out pickles.

    As Luna ate, she chatted idly with the granny, learning the granny lived alone, her husband having passed twenty years ago, and her son and two daughters only visiting during New Year from the city.

    "Granny,st night I passed by your neighbor¡¯s courtyard, the barking dogs scared me a lot, with that noise, seemed like a lot of dogs inside."

    "You mean Da Nao¡¯s house? They have a dog, just one big ck dog."

    "Da Nao?" holding her porridge, as if finding it funny, "Someone is actually named that?"

    The granny chuckled, then exined, "Such down-to-earth names help grow well. Da Nao used to get sick a lot as a child, but after a change of name following a soothsayer¡¯s advice, he got better."

    "Oh, I see." Luna nodded, then casually added, "Seeing such a big courtyard, should be quite a big family. My grandmother¡¯s house only had two people, and they just upied a small room, never seen such a big yard in a vige before."

    The granny waved her hand, face showing a bittersweet expression: "Da Nao¡¯s parents died young, and there¡¯s no siblings, just him and his wife in that big courtyard along with her brother-inw."

    At this moment, footsteps sounded from outside, and both their conversations paused, looking towards the white curtain.

    Soon, the curtain parted, and the man with yellow hair fromst night¡ªDa Nao¡ªwalked in!

    "Granny Wang, having breakfast?" Da Nao held a bag of apples, pausing upon seeing Luna, asking, "Your granddaughter back?"

    The granny exined, "No, this girl got lost driving herest night, came seeking water in the middle of the night, and I let her stay seeing how dark it was outside.

    "Got lost, huh? Little sister, where are you heading?"

    Luna promptly responded, "I¡¯m going to Holy Spring Town to find my second aunt."

    "Oh dear, you¡¯re on the wrong path; it¡¯s far from here to Holy Spring. With technology these days, follow the navigation next time, you won¡¯t get lost, ya?"

    Luna sheepishly replied, "I just happened to have my phone out of charge back then, so I followed the road signs and ended up off course."

 Chapter 180 - 178: Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 178: Unbelievable</h4>

    In the afternoon, Luna hid nearby, watching two men with a woman leave the big courtyard, thinking that there must be no one inside now.

    Seeing the people go far away, she approached the big courtyard, then climbed up the wall along the big locust tree.

    Since it was daytime, she could see more clearly. The big ck dog inside was chained up.

    Landing smoothly, the big ck dog barked continuously. She took out half a sweet potato from her pocket and threw it in front of the dog.

    The big ck dog immediately stopped barking, sniffed it tentatively, and then directly took the sweet potato into the little house.

    She pried open the door lock and entered the house smoothly, which was rtively clean and tidy inside, looking quite ordinary, without even aputer.

    She suspected this was just an ordinary farmer¡¯s house, but she couldn¡¯t have made a mistake.

    Walking further inside, she saw a staircase leading down. After going down, there was a basement door, left ajar, not locked, and there was sound inside!

    As expected, there¡¯s more than meets the eye here.

    Approaching the gap in the door, she saw a bunk bed, with two people sitting on the lower bunk watching TV!

    Two men, seemingly in their forties, dressed respectably, were cracking sunflower seeds while watching a show.

    "We¡¯re leaving tonight. I want to stay in a big hotel. This basement makes me ufortable all over."

    "Ufortable after just one night? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. If you stay upstairs and get found, you¡¯d be heading to jail."

    "Anyway, we¡¯re going abroad soon. What am I scared of?"

    From their conversation, Luna gleaned some information: the people here must be criminals.

    "Are the women inside really off-limits? Just seeing them makes me drool."

    Women? How many?

    Luna was startled. Could it be that there are victims inside?

    "Turn off the TV, take a nap, we have work to do at night."

    ...

    Luna stood at the door for more than an hour, finally hearing the different snores of the two men.

    She then gripped the electric rod, slowly pushed the door open, hesitated for a long time before taking slow steps inside.

    In the blind spot she couldn¡¯t see from outside, there was an iron door with a big lock hanging outside.

    What was inside, she wasn¡¯t sure.

    Thinking carefully, she decided to pick the lock and take a look.

    But the sound of picking the lock might wake up the people on the bed, so better take these two out first!

    Just about to take action, suddenly a knocking sound came from inside the iron door.

    This noise would eventually wake up the people on the bed, so she came up with another idea and hid under the bed to observe secretly.

    Covered by a bedsheet, it was hard to discover someone was under the bed from outside.

    Sure enough, a pair of feet appeared in her line of sight, then moved towards the iron door, after a few sounds the door opened.

    Then, there was the sound of tape being ripped, followed by a girl¡¯s voice.

    "Brother Dong, I¡¯ve thought it over, I¡¯m willing to follow you. If I follow you, does that mean I don¡¯t have to repay the loan?"

    "That¡¯s right. Follow me abroad, and I¡¯ll ensure you live in luxury."

    The reason Brother Dong wanted this girl to be with him was that she resembled his deceased wife.

    And he deeply loved his wife, so at first sight of this girl, he was moved, wanting this prey to follow him.

    Although the number of these girls couldn¡¯t be changed, if one was said to have died on the way, the people above wouldn¡¯t know.

    "Before Brother Xing returns, have something to eat at the table."

    "Thank you, Brother Dong."

    Hearing this, Luna also understood the general situation. There should be more girls inside the iron door, and only two people outside. She could definitely take them on.

    Seeing Brother Dong¡¯s leg appearing by the bed, she seized the opportunity to zap him!

    "Ah~!" Brother Dong didn¡¯t even have time to cry out in pain before copsing to the floor, clearly his leg had gone numb.

    Now she didn¡¯t need to hide; she emerged from under the bed, just as the man on the top bunk was still climbing down!

    Two zapster, seeing the woman in front of her screaming, she said, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to save you." After speaking, Luna didn¡¯t forget to tie up the two men¡¯s hands and finally tied them to the bed frame.

    Inside the iron door, four or five pretty young girls had their hands and feet bound, mouths taped, just squatting against the wall.

    To be honest, the smell inside was foul, as if someone had dirtied their pants.

    Taking out a small knife, she approached a little girl and began to undo the bindings.

    The girl outside the door was still in a daze, while the man tied to the bed frame by Luna gradually regained some strength.

    Seeing the dazed girl, Brother Dong said, "Be good, untie me. Once we¡¯re abroad, you¡¯ll be a richdy. Your family is very poor, right? Don¡¯t you want to be rich? Don¡¯t you want to ride in luxury cars every day?"

    "..." The girl said nothing, just stared nkly in Luna¡¯s direction, her big eyes blinking, not knowing what she was thinking.

    After untieing one of the girls, Luna ripped the tape off the girl¡¯s mouth and reassured her somewhat perfunctorily, "Don¡¯t be afraid, soon you can leave here."

    After speaking, she handed the girl a small knife, "Help me untie the others."

    With trembling hands, the girl took the small knife, her pupils suddenly dted, her expression changed to panic, and through her eyes, Luna saw two people.

    Quickly turning her head, the two men had already broken free from their bindings!

    She stepped back a few paces, then took out the electric rod, sparking it in her hand, danger imminent. The two men wielded batons, which would be tough to handle if they swung them down.

    But with her skills, these two men couldn¡¯t touch her.

    In less than half a minute, the two men didn¡¯t even get close before being knocked to the ground, as the electric rod could also be used to hit people.

    Seeing the men twitching on the ground, Luna couldn¡¯t waste any time, saying to the dazed girl outside the door, "Come in and help me untie them."

    "Alright... alright..." The girl seemed frightened, nodding in agreement, but her body didn¡¯t move at all.

    Seeing this, Luna didn¡¯t force it, turning to untie the ropes of the others herself.

    The freed girl inside the room clutched the small knife tightly and hurriedly helped Luna untie ropes.

    At this time, the girl outside finally had some reaction; after repeated struggles, she had made up her mind.

    Leaving here, she would be pursued for loan repayment outside, following Brother Dong, she could be a richdy.

    She slowly walked into the room, picked up the baton on the floor, then walked towards the thin figure, her heartbeat quickening with each step.

    Perhaps Luna also sensed something was wrong. When she turned back and saw it was the girl, she paid no attention.

    Just as she was about to continue untying ropes, a baton swung towards her! At that moment, with the distance too close to react in time, she could only raise her hand to block!

    "Ah¨D¨D¨D!"

    With a scream, Luna fell to the ground, intense pain washing over her, leaving her with no room to retaliate quickly.

    And the girl took the opportunity to swing the baton a few more times, breaking her hand alive!

    "Ah!!¨D¨D¨D"

    The girl helping untie the ropes shrieked in terror, looking horrified at the girl swinging the baton.

    After swinging the baton a few times, the girl finally stopped, the baton ttering to the ground.

    Curled up on the ground, Luna gritted her teeth, sweat covering her forehead; the pain in her body silenced her screams.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why this girl would attack her, mainly because it was this girl, she didn¡¯t guard against her initially.

    "I¡¯m...sorry..." the girl who had hit her retreated a little in fear, tears filling her big eyes.

    Faced with this scene, the other hopeful girls, although tied up and their mouths sealed, widened their eyes, staring in disbelief and despair.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 181 - 179: The Strange Good Guy

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 179: The Strange Good Guy</h4>

    "Good job, you¡¯re indeed the woman I had my eye on."

    East Brothery on the ground, covering his still-bleeding forehead with one hand, his downward-curving grin appearing both sleazy and vicious.

    "Tina,e help me." The girl who had knocked down Luna was called by her name, Tina Zander, a high school student, yet saddled with ten thousand yuan in nude debts.

    However, Tina Zander didn¡¯t respond to East Brother¡¯s words, just leaned against the wall, trembling with a nk expression.

    Because the person she had knocked to the ground wasn¡¯t moving anymore; she was scared, scared that the person on the ground was no longer breathing.

    East Brother and another man had already helped each other up.

    East Brother slowly walked towards Tina Zander, "From now on, whatever you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you, all those brand names are yours." With that, he pulled Tina Zander into his embrace.

    At this moment, all her fear, guilt, and regret couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of money, and Tina Zander began to believe she had done the right thing.

    Another man staggered towards Luna, his bald head gleaming in the light like a salted egg.

    Luna barely opened her eyes, squinting slightly, as everything in front of her grew darker, and the bald man¡¯s shoes appearedrger.

    "Ugh¨D¨D¨D!"

    A dull grunt sounded, full of pain and repression.

    "Stupid bitch! How dare you hit me? You think this lousy taser scares my strong body?"

    A few kickster, Luna felt like the sky had turned dark, even the ring white lights seemed unbearably dim.

    The bald man¡¯s punches and kicks, along with the pain of breaking bones, made her almost fall asleep, as if the blood in her body was gushing from her wounds.

    After the pain came numbness, the pain was so intense it was numbing.

    East Brother also walked over to Luna at this time, lifting his foot to kick Luna¡¯s injured hand; evidently, one kick wasn¡¯t enough, and the next kick followed immediately.

    The girl squatting nearby, holding a small knife, was shaking all over, the person who came to save them seemed already dead, and a spirit of resistance grew in her heart.

    Tightening the small knife in her hand, which was more urately a dagger, though not as long, it could still stab into a heart in one thrust.

    The nearest person to her was the bald man, who was nowughing,ughing wildly,ughing sinisterly.

    Anyway, it¡¯s better to be dead than alive in the end, she¡¯d rather use all her strength to take someone with her.

    "Ah!¨D¨D¨D!"

    With the girl¡¯s angry roar, everything fell silent.

    The owl-engraved knife handle in the girl¡¯s hand pressed tightly against the bald man¡¯s chest, his expression blending shock with pain.

    The silencested barely half a second before the girl continued frantically stabbing, turning her face, as pale as white roses, sttered with fresh blood, into something more bewitching.

    Her clear peach blossom eyes dyed red, gradually growing crazier.

    "Damn bitch!" East Brother reacted only after three seconds, kicking the girl two meters away.

    With no one restraining him, the bald man fell instantly, his beady eyes wide open¡ªclearly, he was gone.

    East Brother knelt on the ground, his expression filled with pain and panic, "Qiang! Qiang!"

    This sudden change slowly sharpened the remaining consciousness in Luna, who had been curled up, just trying to protect her life.

    She had a strong desire to survive, even with no chance, she¡¯d still try her best to live!

    Hearing East Brother¡¯s shouting, she knew this was her only chance to strike back, she couldn¡¯t hesitate, couldn¡¯t shrink back.

    Her still-intact left hand groped in her pocket for the taser, struggling to crawl halfway up, aiming to stun the man¡¯s neck, but due tock of strength, it hit the man¡¯s back instead.

    Yet it was enough to knock the man down; prolonged electric shock caused East Brother to faint, and after doing all this, her broken hand worsened, with all her strength drained, she copsed heavily to the ground.

    Though conscious, she couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    Thud, thud, thud...

    Urgent footsteps, someone wasing down, who could it be? She didn¡¯t know.

    It was... Bignull!

    When the neer saw the scene, the stick hidden in their hand fell to the ground.

    "You all... you all killed them..."

    Bignull¡¯s voice trembled, eyes wider than the bald man¡¯s, then started nodding repeatedly, murmuring to themselves, "Good that they¡¯re dead, good that they¡¯re dead, they should have died, should have died, dying well."

    Saying this, they pulled out a fruit knife from their pocket, walking towards a tied-up girl!

    However, Bignull was just cutting the ropes, taking everyone by surprise.

    "Run, all of you, hide in the mountains, conceal yourselves well." Bignull muttered repetitively, speeding up their movements.

    The girl who had felled the bald man approached Luna, seeing her still alive, quickly helping her up.

    Luna spoke shakily, "I have... a car, keys, pocket... pocket."

    Despite the feeble voice, the girl heard clearly and immediately started searching Luna¡¯s body.

    She knew how to drive, her father had taught her before!

    Bignull freed everyone, then said, "Quickly, they¡¯ll be back soon!"

    All the girls started to run outside, except Tina Zander, who just stood there, clearly reluctant to leave.

    Bignull perplexedly asked, "Did you go numb? Hurry up and go!"

    "I¡¯m staying here, East Brother still has a breath, I want to be with East Brother, I won¡¯t tell about you letting them go..."

    ...

    ¨DWyen Central Hospital.

    "Are you okay?"

    Lunay half on the hospital bed, her face cold, expressionless. Seeing the girl next to her speaking, she replied, "I¡¯m fine."

    Bignull had let them go, and after they got out, they called the police.

    The police told her the others had fled, and two men were dead in the basement, one bald, the other a blonde, clearly, the blonde wasn¡¯t East Brother.

    Tina Zander hadn¡¯t escaped, so it was clear how Bignull had died.

    "What¡¯s your name?" The girl, with a gentle and delicate appearance, wasn¡¯t resting in the ward but stayed by her bedside.

    "Charlotte Leaf"

    "Hmm, it¡¯s a nice name."

    Thunk, thunk thunk!

    The hospital room door was knocked, and then two police officers walked in, watching Charlotte Leaf being taken away for questioning, one officer stayed behind.

    "How are you feeling? A little better?"

    This opening line made Luna immediately know the police were there to question her, but she had no desire to speak.

    So, she immediately started crying.

    Police: "..."

    In consideration of the victim¡¯s emotions, the police onlyforted her a bit before leaving, nning toe back for questioning once the victim¡¯s emotions stabilized.

    Watching the departed police, Luna immediately stopped, realizing she couldn¡¯t stay in the hospital¡ªit couldn¡¯t end with her sipping tea at the police station.

    a.m.

    Taking advantage of the few people around, she stealthily snuck out of the hospital overnight; she couldn¡¯t drive properly, and the car was filthy, so she simply abandoned it and bought a high-speed rail ticket instead.

    After hearing Luna¡¯s story, Elliana Lyle¡¯s heart felt heavy and shocked, she hadn¡¯t known Luna had gone through such a perilous experience.

    Seeing someone on the verge of tears, Luna looked at them disdainfully, "I¡¯m not dead yet; it¡¯s just a minor injury, only hurt when the bones broke, nothing major¡ªI used to be hurt worse than this."

    In fact, this could be considered the most severe injury Luna had ever sustained¡ªnever before had she broken bones, at most had some scratches.

    Luna continued, "This time I got nothing out of it, and they ran away, damn it!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 182 - 180: Righteously Self-Justified

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 180: Righteously Self-Justified</h4>

    "No worries, you can take your time to investigate the clues. You need to rest well and not move around for now."

    Elliana Lyle earnestly nagged at Luna. For her, Luna being back was already the best thing.

    Hearing this, Luna smiled mischievously, "Could you ask Norman Bet to give me some paid leave? I¡¯ve worked so hard and selflessly, there should be some perks, right?"

    Elliana replied, "Of course, if he doesn¡¯t give it to you, I will."

    Just as she finished speaking, the door was pushed open. Both of them looked over to find that Norman Bet had returned.

    The man seemed a bit displeased upon seeing Luna, but eventually, he frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    "Norman Bet, Luna saved someone this time..."

    With Elliana praising her a bit, the man said nothing but took action.

    He had Luna transferred to the best care center and agreed to the request for paid leave.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D 1 AM.

    Elliana nestled in the man¡¯s arms, a bit out of breath from exhaustion, and soon fell deeply asleep.

    The next morning.

    Hannah Collins had already prepared breakfast early, while Elliana just came down from upstairs.

    Don¡¯t ask her why she got up so early today. If you ask, she¡¯ll say it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t feel well and wanted to take a shower.

    "Oh? Got up on your own?" Hannah smiled warmly as she looked at the "stumbling" person on the stairs.

    Originally thinking she¡¯d have to call Little Sprout for breakfast, she was surprised to see her up already.

    "Hannah, where¡¯s Norman Bet?" Even though she knew for sure that Norman had left, she still asked.

    "Norman Bet had some corn porridge and left. I was going to call youter."

    The corn porridge was sweet and fragrant, just to her liking.

    After breakfast, she started reading the script. Since the male lead hadn¡¯t been decided yet, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry and could take her time reading.

    And Hannah didn¡¯t disturb her, quietly sitting beside her, apanying her as she read.

    In the afternoon.

    The sun outside became even more scorching, and after reading the script for a long time, Elliana felt fatigued.

    At this moment, Hannah took Little Lotus to y in the yard, making the house even quieter.

    Just as she picked up her phone, Luna sent her a message.

    Luna (Master): [Image]

    Luna (Master): "I¡¯m watching your ¡¯South Wind Song,¡¯ sis, your acting is great. Norman Bet is quite thoughtful, the ce is veryfortable."

    ...

    With both Hannah and Lana outside, she quickly grabbed a few packages of snacks, devoured them, and no one noticed.

    At this time, she received a message from Tiana Harris.

    Tiana Harris: "Elliana, I might not be able to y the second female lead."

    ! Seeing these messages, she was shocked. Why couldn¡¯t she act all of a sudden? Could it be that someone didn¡¯t want Tiana to y the second female lead?

    Cat: "What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?"

    Tiana Harris: "I broke up with him; I feel like I have no energy."

    So it turns out she was heartbroken. A breakup always makes one sad, sometimes even unable to move on, regardless of the reason.

    Cat: "Without love, focus on your career. Don¡¯t be discouraged."

    Tiana Harris: "I initiated the breakup, and now that he¡¯s gone, I feel like I can hardly continue living."

    Not knowing the exact reason, she didn¡¯t know how tofort Tiana, but she knew...

    Wait! Tiana Harris?

    The first time she heard the name Tiana Harris it felt familiar, and when Tiana said she didn¡¯t want to live, she suddenly remembered why it felt familiar.

    In a past life, there was news about an actress at the eighteenth level, Tiana Harris,mitting suicide at home...

    No way! She couldn¡¯t just do nothing after knowing!

    Cat: "Tiana, where¡¯s your home? I¡¯lle find you. Don¡¯t overthink, alright?"

    Even sending a message felt unstable, so she directly called with a voice message.

    And she hurriedly rushed out of the vi.

    "Hannah, I¡¯m heading out!"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Red Blossom Neighborhood.

    Throughout the way, Elliana chatted with Tiana while driving, finally arriving at Red Blossom Neighborhood after an hour and a half.

    Getting this address took quite a while to get out of Tiana.

    On the other end of the line, Tiana had been crying all along, her voice and state were not good, but there seemed to be no suicidal behavior yet.

    After getting out of the car and rushing, she finally reached the floor where Tiana was.

    After checking the door number, she reached out to ring the doorbell.

    Despite several rings, no one answered, and during her elevator ride, thework was bad, causing the call to drop automatically.

    Tiana wouldn¡¯t...

    The more she thought about it, the more panicked she became, just as she was about to call again, the door opened.

    The first thing she saw was Tiana¡¯s teary, swollen eyes, followed by her white nightgown and disheveled hair.

    "Tiana, you..." Seeing Tiana, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Tiana didn¡¯t speak, just stepped aside from the doorway, surprised and moved that Elliana actually came to her.

    She hadn¡¯t known Elliana for long, and yet she came to see her in person. She had reached out to Elliana in desperation because she had no friends and wanted someone to talk to, to be soothed.

    Entering the house, Ellianaforted her a bit, and Tiana cried even more, venting all her grievances: "It was clearly his fault, I was just..."

    That morning.

    Tiana had prepared breakfast, and after her boyfriend got up, the two were affectionate for a while.

    "Weichen, I¡¯m free today, how about we visit the Lotus Garden this afternoon? The lotus flowers should be blooming." Tiana spoke with anticipation as they hadn¡¯t gone out together for quite a while.

    But the man drank his congee while engrossed in his phone, obviously not listening to a word she said.

    Seeing this, her tone turned impatient and her volume slightly louder: "Weichen, are you listening?"

    "Huh? Honey, what did you say?" The man looked up bewildered, then held his phone out to her: "Honey, what color do you like? Pick for yourself. I¡¯ve been choosing for a while and can¡¯t decide on a color."

    Turns out, he was choosing lipstick for her. She suddenly blushed, not from shyness, but from feeling ashamed of her earlier impatience.

    Seeing that a single lipstick cost more than three hundred, she frowned and quickly waved her hands: "No, that¡¯s too expensive."

    The most expensive lipstick she had was around a hundred, typically she used ones around fifty.

    "We need to save for the wedding; I haven¡¯t even finished my current lipstick."

    ...

    In the afternoon, just as they were about to go out, Tiana picked up the kitchen trash bag but identally found her jade hairpin broken in half inside the trash bin.

    That was...

    "Li Weichen! How did my hairpin break?" Her tone was a bit harsh, indicating anger!

    The man wiped his face outside the kitchen, and finally, with his head down, sheepishly walked into the kitchen.

    "I just picked it up to y with, asked a friend if it was an antique, and it broke!"

    Seeing him acting nonchnt, with evasive eyes and azy tone, Tiana¡¯s fury peaked.

    "Do you know? This was something my grandmother gave me before she passed away!"

    Perhaps because her volume was too loud, her tone too usatory, the man¡¯s face suddenly darkened, turning angry like a bull, and he shouted back confidently: "It broke! It broke! What can I do about it? Huh? What do you want me to do? Kill me?"

    "..." Tiana was suddenly dumbfounded by the yelling, then disbelief surged in her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why the man in front of her could shout at her so righteously... there was even a moment she started reflecting, wondering if she was the one at fault.

    But she clearly wasn¡¯t wrong, why couldn¡¯t she question it?

    Sometimes, she thought, even if at that moment the man held her, she might barely forgive him.

 Chapter 183 - 181: Decision

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 181: Decision</h4>

    "Huh? Say something! What do you want from me?"

    Maybe it was because Tiana Harris wasn¡¯t speaking, just looking at him in disbelief, that Li Weichen felt a bit guilty, his tone weakening towards the end.

    Tiana couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment; this man¡¯s face suddenly looked unfamiliar to her.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the first time this man surprised her, but this was the most outrageous.

    She rememberedst week when she was ying a game with him to rx; she yed very well, even better than him.

    In the end, she won.

    She said at the time, "They can¡¯t deal with me, running away every time they see me. I¡¯m overpowered this round."

    However, he retorted disdainfully, "Showing off? It was just luck, wasn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you realize how much you suck?"

    Hearing this, she felt a bit wronged and lowered her head as a new round began. Seeing her displeased expression, he immediately threw his phone on the ground.

    "Who are you giving that look to? y damn it? y by yourself." After saying that, he went back to his room.

    She only remembered the phone hitting the ground, followed by shards of ss flying up; she couldn¡¯t understand what was worth getting angry about.

    "You speak to me as if you¡¯re absolutely right, as if it¡¯s my fault."

    The tone was very calm, with no intention of arguing.

    Li Weichen immediately lost his temper and, closing his eyes, swayed from side to side, finally swallowing his anger and spreading his hands as he looked at her, "It¡¯s my fault I broke it, but now that it¡¯s broken, what can I do? I don¡¯t want to fight with you, you know?"

    "Am I fighting with you?"

    "Aren¡¯t you? Saying nonsense just to pick a fight with me?"

    A tear dropped from the corner of her eye, and realizing it, Tiana quickly wiped it away with her hand.

    Li Weichen suddenly became impatient, "Crying again! What else can you do besides cry? Can crying solve the problem?"

    "Li Weichen, I told you how important it was to show you the gravity of your mistake. I never wanted anything from you! You just had to listen!"

    For the first time, she gritted her teeth and spoke to him.

    Hearing this, he crossed his arms, tilted his head, and disdainfully and fiercely said, "I don¡¯t want to hear it, alright? You say all this just to make me pay you back, right? Fine, when I have money, I¡¯llpensate you!"

    "Don¡¯t want to hear?" Tiana startedughing, and then tears also followed, sliding down her cheeks. She staggered back a couple of steps, finally pping with her head lowered, apuding him.

    She looked like a madwoman.

    "Fine!" She lifted her head, ran her fingers through her hair; she already knew what to say next. Without hesitation, she pointed at him and said, "Get out of my room, now!"

    "What?" Now it was Li Weichen¡¯s turn to be shocked, his disbelief showing at two hundred percent.

    But soon it was reced by disdain and anger, "Your room? It¡¯s just a rented ce. Last month I even covered the water bill! Your dad was saved by my dad¡¯s life! And now you¡¯re kicking me out? Do you have a conscience? Do you?"

    "Our family only owes Uncle Li, not you! From the start, you had a three hundred thousand loan. I¡¯ve been scrimping and saving every month to pay it off for three years!" Tiana brought up the matter, even though she knew it was a taboo for him.

    Because her family was poor, she started working at fifteen, and just turned eighteen, her parents pushed her together with Li Weichen. Now she¡¯s twenty-one.

    Three years had passed; she had actually fallen in love with this man, although there were otherplicated feelings mixed in. She really wanted to build a life, and really wanted to get married.

    "Like hell you paid it! I didn¡¯t pay it myself?" Saying this, Li Weichen noticeably lost his momentum, because he knew Tiana really was helping him pay it.

    Eight thousand a month, and his employment had been unstable over the years. Most of the time, hey at home ying games, while Tiana, besides doing odd jobs, would also take on other part-time work to repay the debt.

    He saw all this, but the more it was brought to light, the less he wanted to admit it; it hurt his pride. Saying it out loud was tantamount to admitting he was living off a woman.

    "You¡¯re even going to deny this?" Tiana¡¯s nose tingled, and her grievances fully erupted. Like a shrew, she erupted, "For you! I even have to think twice about eating a pack of two-dor-and-fifty-cent instant noodles, and you deny me? You actually deny me?"

    After yelling, she felt calm inside, thinking she might be better off without such a man.

    "Li Weichen, we are breaking up. Leave now. I¡¯ll transfer double the water bill you coveredst month to your WeChat."

    ...

    A dead silence ensued before Li Weichen realized the gravity of the situation. He didn¡¯t know if Tiana was joking, but she¡¯d never said anything like this to him before.

    After a long while, he hesitated and tested, "Ti... Tiana, what¡¯s wrong with you? Just say it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll let you have your way, let¡¯s not fight, okay?"

    He stretched out a hand to pull Tiana, "Let¡¯s go, to Lotus Park, I¡¯ll buy you some candied hawthorn, okay?"

    Unexpectedly, Tiana wouldn¡¯t give him an out, she flung his hand away and said calmly, "I said we¡¯re breaking up; we¡¯re cutting all ties. Now you can leave. Whether you go to the inte cafe to y games or get tangled up with other women, no one cares; you¡¯re free. I¡¯m letting you go, and you let me go too!"

    Li Weichen finally lost his patience, furiously, "Fine! Tiana, you¡¯re the one who said it! You better note crawling back to me in tears; you ungrateful bitch, my dad died for nothing!"

    Bam¨D¨D¨D!

    The sound of the door mming was so loud the floor seemed to shake.

    In this moment, Tiana¡¯s heart calmed down; she looked at the hairpin she was holding. Although broken, it should look good with the gold iy.

    In her eyes, this yellowed hairpin wasn¡¯t some old antique, just a wedding gift from her grandmother, worn often by her. It was a token of her grandmother¡¯s feelings, her yearning.

    However, within half an hour, her mother¡¯s call came through.

    As soon as the call connected, the scolding began.

    "Got wings now? What do you think you are? Some rich youngdy? Weichen¡¯s dad saved your dad¡¯s life, have you forgotten? How could I give birth to something so heartless?"

    The voice was piercing, and the words were hard to hear. Facing her mother¡¯s questioning and scolding, she dared not speak, feeling cold inside.

    Then came the sounds of angry cursing from the phone: "You broke up just because he didn¡¯t buy you a lousy lipstick? Always dressing up like a demon; what are you, a harlot? Apologize to Weichen right away, or don¡¯t consider yourself my daughter!"

    "Mom, he broke the hairpin grandma gave me, and I never asked him to buy me lipstick."

    "What¡¯s a crappy hairpin worth? If you don¡¯t apologize to Weichen today, don¡¯t call me mom anymore!"

    She couldn¡¯t understand why her parents¡¯ debt had be hers to repay, why she had to spend her whole life repaying it.

    If Li Weichen were a good person, she might just ept it, living a simple life wasn¡¯t so bad.

    But Li Weichen wasn¡¯t a good person, nor was he entirely bad; to put it simply, he was a jerk, an ordinary person who thought he was above everyone else.

    Even her own parents were using her of "crimes." Since when did her parents be Li Weichen¡¯s parents? She couldn¡¯t remember anymore.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 184 - 182: He Wonâ€™t Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 182: He Won¡¯t Come Back</h4>

    "Mom, I won¡¯t apologize to him. A breakup is a breakup. Whether you acknowledge me or not, it is what it is."

    "Fine! As expected, you¡¯ve be rebellious. Do you want outsiders to gossip about your father? Your father said if you dare break up with Weichen, he¡¯ll immediately jump off the building and give his life back to Weichen¡¯s father!"

    Beep¨D¨D¨D!

    The call ended quickly, too quickly for Tiana Harris to say a word.

    She leaned against the tiled wall, slid down powerlessly, and finally sat on the cold ground, unable to hold back her grievances any longer, she covered her head and sobbed.

    Why do they use life and death to force her... why...

    ...

    After hearing all this, Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t find words to describe Li Weichen and Tiana Harris¡¯s parents.

    At the same time, she understood why Tiana Harrismitted suicide in the previous life. Under such coercion, it¡¯s really hard to keep living.

    People have feelings. Li Weichen used Tiana¡¯s guilt to unt his power, while Tiana¡¯s parents used this guilt to ckmail their daughter.

    From beginning to end, this guilt had little to do with Tiana.

    "Tiana." She reached out and pulled the unrecognizably tearful Tiana Harris into her embrace, softly patting Tiana¡¯s trembling back.

    She didn¡¯t know how tofort Tiana right now, but she supported Tiana¡¯s decision to break up. She also knew that the reason Tiana was so upset was because her father threatened with death.

    Evidently, Tiana cared about her father, unlike her, who had already severed ties with her own father. She could be indifferent, but Tiana couldn¡¯t.

    That said, when Shawn Lyle truly dies, she might still feel a bit sad.

    "Elliana, what should I do? I... sob..."

    Tiana Harris couldn¡¯t even articte aplete sentence. Elliana quickly said, "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, take deep breaths. Crying too long isn¡¯t good."

    After saying that, she released Tiana and went to the water dispenser to get a cup of warm water.

    "Here, have some water."

    Handing water to Tiana¡¯s side, Tiana squeezed her nose with a tissue before epting it.

    After taking a sip, Tiana barely calmed down and said to her, "Elliana, thank you foring to see me, thank you."

    "No need to thank me, we¡¯re friends."

    After saying this, no one spoke again. Tiana sipped her water, staring nkly at the floor, lost in thought.

    And though Elliana sat quietly, she was also thinking about how to help Tiana.

    She was really afraid that once she left, Tiana wouldmit suicide like in the previous life.

    In such a youthful bloom, one should flourish, but she had always been battered by storms without seeing a warm sun. Continuing like this, she would wither one day.

    However, this quietness didn¡¯tst long. The doorbell rang; the two looked over almost simultaneously and then exchanged nces.

    "I¡¯ll help you get the door."

    She was about to get up when Tiana held her back, "Don¡¯t go!"

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Although Elliana was puzzled, she sat back down.

    Tiana¡¯s expression was cold as she said, "It¡¯s Li Weichen. Other than him, no one else woulde."

    After all, here, she didn¡¯t have time to make friends, putting all her energy into work and Li Weichen.

    Soon, the phone rang, and seeing the caller ID, it was Weichen.

    Tiana immediately hung up, not wanting to answer the call, then directly blocked Li Weichen¡¯s number.

    About ten minutester, there was loud shouting from outside the door: "Tiana, open the door for me!"

    ...

    "Tiana! Do you have a lover hiding in your ce? Too scared to open the door for me?"

    After some yelling, everything quieted down. It was daytime, and everyone had gone to work; there was no one else on this floor, otherwise, they might havee out to watch.

    Just when they thought Li Weichen had given up, the banging sound startled the two inside!

    It was Li Weichen banging on the door!

    "Tiana! When I get in there, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    Upon seeing this, Elliana immediately took out her phone, dialing the police while saying: "Tiana! We¡¯re calling the police! We won¡¯t tolerate him!"

    Tiana didn¡¯t speak, evidently agreeing.

    The banging continued even after they called the police.

    Though they knew it was a security door, hard to break down, they were a bit scared.

    Pikachu?¡«

    It¡¯s Norman Bet¡¯s call!

    Why is he calling at this time?

    After thinking for a moment, she decided to answer.

    "Hello, Norman Bet."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard the man¡¯s urgent voice: "Girl, what¡¯s happening? Which floor of Building 5 are you on?"

    "Huh?"

    This series of questions confused her. She thought carefully, and indeed she was in Building 5.

    Wait! How did Norman Bet know? Her first thought was a locator! Because Luna often used it, did Norman Bet also put a locator on her?

    She replied, "Norman Bet, I¡¯m fine."

    "You called the police, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re fine? What¡¯s that noise on your side?"

    Elliana: "I¡¯m at Tiana¡¯s ce. There¡¯s someone outside banging on the door, so I called the police."

    Then, just at that moment, Li Weichen¡¯s vicious shouting echoed again from outside.

    "Once I get in, I¡¯ll kill you both! B*tch, how dare you cheat on me!"

    However, Norman Bet also heard this clearly.

    "What floor? Apartment number?"

    Faced with the man¡¯s urgent questioning, she told him: "12th floor, apartment 4, right by the elevatornding."

    "I¡¯ll be there soon, don¡¯t be afraid, keep the line open."

    Beside her, Tiana was listening. Although she couldn¡¯t hear the entire conversation, she could guess the gist.

    She now feared that Li Weichen would hurt Elliana, especially considering Li Weichen truly had violent tendencies. Once, after losing a game, he used a kitchen knife to damage the wardrobe door, which was now full of knife marks.

    Although Li Weichen neverid a hand on her, hearing his shouts now terrified her.

    "Norman Bet, I¡¯m okay. The police areing soon, by the time you arrive, the police will have sorted it out. You¡¯re so busy with work, I don¡¯t want to take up your time..."

    She knew how busy Norman Bet was, having mentionedst night about being upied with Radiant Light¡¯s matters.

    Apany that had been operating at a loss with little hope seemed poised to recover within a week, but all this required a crucial business model.

    Evidently, her persuasion didn¡¯t work; the man showed up anyway, arriving with the police.

    "So there really is a lover..." Li Weichen hadn¡¯t finished his sentence before he saw a girl, whom he did not recognize, throwing herself in the arms of who he assumed to be the lover.

    And Tiana simply stood quietly at the doorway, her face icy calm.

    At this point, Li Weichen was being restrained by the police, his wrists already cuffed.

    "Tiana! Tiana, exin to the officers! Tiana, Tiana, I was wrong, Tiana, help me exin!"

    Faced with Li Weichen¡¯s pleading, Tiana sighed but still spoke to the police: "He kept banging on the door, saying he¡¯d kill us once he got in, I was really scared."

    Tiana, being an actress, coupled with her genuine fear, looked pitifully frightened.

    The lead officer nced at Norman Bet, then gave the order: "Take him away!"

    Even as he was forcibly dragged away, Li Weichen struggled desperately, yelling at Tiana: "Tiana! Tiana, you ungrateful wretch, you¡¯ll die a terrible death! It¡¯s just a statement, I¡¯ll kill you when I get out! You filthy whore..."

    Hearing the final threat, Tiana couldn¡¯t help but shiver, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Elliana.

    Elliana then held Tiana¡¯s hand, saying: "Tiana, don¡¯t be afraid, we live in a society governed byw, he doesn¡¯t dare."

    "He won¡¯t being back."

    This was said by Norman Bet, with a calm tone yet chillingly cold.

    Li Weichen¡¯s actions today thoroughly offended Norman Bet, though it was mainly because Elliana was there.

 Chapter 185 - 183: The Guilty One

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 183: The Guilty One</h4>

    "Tiana, we¡¯re leaving now."

    Elliana Lyle said, opening her arms to Tiana Harris for a goodbye andforting hug.

    But in reality, her face only reached Tiana¡¯s neck, making it look like she was the one embracing Tiana.

    "Tiana, take care of yourself. He¡¯s not worth it. You deserve better."

    "Hmm, I know." Tiana¡¯s tone was not as heavy as before, it was a bit more rxed.

    Like a bird flying out of a cage, feeling light and free.

    Seeing that Tiana no longer showed any signs of suicidal tendencies, she felt relieved and left with Norman Bet after saying goodbye.

    In the car, the man noticed her worried expression and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    At that moment, she was thinking about Li Weichen. Based on what she knew, even if he wasn¡¯t purely a bad person, he was a scumbag.

    But such people often have a strong desire for revenge and might even resort to illegal activities.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine the consequences if he retaliated against Tiana after getting out.

    So she said, "Norman Bet, provoking trouble usually results in about five years. I¡¯m really afraid he¡¯ll retaliate against Tiana when he gets out."

    "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t." The man reached out and ruffled her hair, saying seriously, "I promise."

    Hearing the man¡¯s promise, she was initially startled, then questioned in her heart if he already had a n.

    Curious, she looked up at the man¡¯s face, her eyes filled with anticipation, and asked, "Norman, do you have a n? But this crime doesn¡¯t warrant a long sentence, right? It¡¯s against thew."

    But it¡¯s quite reasonable.

    In response to her eager questions, the man patiently exined, "When we first arrived, a friend at the police station told me that this person had been detained for burry. Since he was under 14 at the time and no harm was done, he was just educated for half a month. Later, he was arrested for an attempted assault and spent three months in jail."

    "Afterward, he frequently ended up at the police station for fighting with colleagues as an adult."

    The lead officer earlier was Norman Bet¡¯s ssmate from junior high to high school, named Wu Xing. Although they didn¡¯t have much contact after graduation, they had always been desk mates.

    It was a kind of subtle connection, and Wu Xing shared some additional information because of this rtionship.

    After listening to what the man said, Elliana suddenly understood. Clearly, Li Weichen was never a good person!

    While she was secretly angry, the man continued, "And this time, it¡¯s not just about causing trouble, there¡¯s also burry involved."

    ...

    After staying at Melody Harmony for two hours, she felt restless. The man¡¯s meeting seemed like it was going to drag on, so she wanted to slip away.

    Mainly because her stomach started to ache, it felt like a gut pain, as if a cloth was being tightly twisted.

    And such severe pain came in waves, with the rest of the time being mere difort.

    She definitely needed to go to a pharmacy to get some medicine! Otherwise, she¡¯d end up hospitalized again.

    With one hand pressing her stomach, she took the elevator down out of Melody Harmony¡¯s entrance, walking toward East Street, remembering seeing a clinic sign there as she passed.

    Therge characters couldn¡¯t be mistaken and were quite close by.

    Sure enough, after walking for a minute along the sidewalk, she saw a clinic sign with shing lights because it was getting dark.

    Upon closer look, the sign read "Miren Pharmacy."

    From the outside, the pharmacy looked quite sizable, with three storefronts and shelves full of countless medicines.

    Pushing open the ss door covered with red characters, an old grandfather who was ying with his phone immediately looked up, hearing the door creak.

    Noticing someone had indeede in, he adjusted his sses and asked with a friendly smile, "Are you here for a checkup or to buy medicine?"

    The elderly man, with his gray hair, appeared very kind, and his smile gave a warm feeling, likeing home to a grandfather gesturing to you.

    Elliana walked up to the long counter and said, "Grandpa, I want a checkup. I have a stomachache." Then she pointed to where it hurt.

    Upon hearing this, the old man immediately took out a mini pillow, also known as a pulse pillow, used in traditional Chinese medicine for taking the pulse. It¡¯s small in size, used to support the wrist during pulse-taking.

    Seeing the gray pulse pillow, Elliana was taken aback; it turned out the old man was a traditional Chinese medicine doctor.

    "Sit down." The old man gestured for her to sit, and once she did, he began to check her pulse.

    The pressure was a bit strong, as if he was pinching her wrist hard. However, seeing the old man¡¯s serious expression, she didn¡¯t dare move.

    The old man¡¯s face darkened, his brows furrowed, and he shook his head repeatedly.

    Elliana was shocked, fearing she had an incurable disease. Oh no! She was still so young!

    At this moment, the old man spoke earnestly to her, "Acute gastroenteritis, youngdy. Although you¡¯re young, don¡¯t indulge yourself too much. Avoid what you should avoid, and pause when you need to pause. Your health is important."

    She knew about dietary restrictions, but she didn¡¯t understand what she should stop doing.

    So she asked, "Grandpa, what do you mean by stopping?"

    Seeing the youngdy¡¯s confused expression, the experienced doctor couldn¡¯t say it directly, so he asked in return, "Have you had irregr menstrual cycles recently, often apanied by abdominal pain?"

    "Yes!" Elliana replied firmly. She was indeed in pain, but she could endure it. Thinking about it, she added, "Drinking more hot water helps a bit."

    "Have you started dating?"

    "..."

    When he asked this, she suddenly understood, her face turning red with embarrassment, feeling her face heat up.

    To disguise her awkwardness, she quickly changed the subject:

    "Then please prescribe some medicine for me."

    "No need to be embarrassed, it¡¯s human nature." The old man said, standing up and asking, "Do you handle bitterness well? If not, I¡¯ll prescribe a small amount of traditional medicine. If you can¡¯t handle it at all, take Western medicine. Though traditional herbs are bitter, they¡¯re great for nourishing the body."

    Determined to improve her health, she replied firmly, "I can handle bitterness."

    Just as she said that, a man in a white suit walked in, standing tall, about 190cm, with an incredibly handsome face. The sses he wore lent him an air of elegance and sophistication.

    The old man squinted at him and asked, "Why are you back so early today?"

    "There wasn¡¯t much to do today."

    The man¡¯s voice was exceptionally pleasant, and she realized she had heard it before. His looks seemed familiar!

    Thinking hard, she suddenly remembered, it was Brian White from White Orchid!

    Heavens! How did she run into him here? Internally, she chanted: Don¡¯t see me, don¡¯t see me, while simultaneously turning her head away.

    "Miss Lyle?"

    The way he called her name made Elliana¡¯s hair stand on end, every hair on her body stood up.

    She turned back stiffly, meeting Brian White¡¯s cold and scornful gaze, which intensified her nerves!

    Yet, after confirming it was her, Brian actually smiled. It was a genuine smile, not mocking or disdainful, truly heartfelt.

    This puzzled Elliana as it felt different; the initial encounter with Brian had a basement-like vibe, but not now.

    Despite feeling nervous, she maintained herposure, offering a slight smile, "Mr. White, what a coincidence to meet you here."

    "Miss Lyle is being polite." Brian said, noticing the old Chinese doctor measuring out some herbs, realizing what they were meant for.

    Clearly, Elliana Lyle had a cold constitution and a weak stomach.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186 - 184: Eating in Front of You

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 184: Eating in Front of You</h4>

    "Miss Elliana, are you feeling unwell?"

    Faced with Brian White¡¯s concern, Elliana Lyle nodded slightly, politely saying, "It¡¯s nothing."

    Soon, the old grandfather packed the medicine for her, putting it into a stic bag, and finally took out a box of Western medicine, instructing her, "Three times a day, two tablets each time, take it after meals."

    After giving the instructions, he also wrote it on the medicine box with a pen.

    She could leave now; she didn¡¯t have to awkwardly chat with Brian White anymore. So she hurriedly said, "Grandfather, how much?"

    "Oh, 140 yuan, I just gave you one course of treatment, if it works,e back." After saying that, the old grandfather took out a sign, saying, "WeChat, Alipay, cash, you can also use medical insurance."

    After paying, she nned to leave with the bag, but the man stopped her.

    And the old grandfather leaned over the counter, looking between the two, eventually showing a perceptive look as a bystander.

    "Miss Elliana, may I have the honor of inviting you to dinner?"

    Could she say there is no honor? Obviously, that would be impolite, but she didn¡¯t want to have dinner with this man at all!

    The man seemed to notice her aversion, so he said, "Miss Elliana, don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s just a meal, after all, I was wrong to reject youst time."

    Reject?

    Seems like it, but back then she was merely acting, she didn¡¯t really intend to apply.

    The old grandfather by the counter suddenly widened his eyes, looking at Brian White incredulously, then shook his head helplessly.

    If it¡¯s missed, it¡¯s missed. How does a dinner help?

    Thinking for a long time, Elliana Lyle uncertainly asked, "That¡¯s all?"

    "That¡¯s all."

    Fine, let¡¯s have dinner, there¡¯s a restaurant beside Melody Harmony, maybe Norman Bet would show up to pick her up after dinner.

    So she said, "Okay, can I choose the ce?"

    "Of course." Brian White then moved aside, courteously making a gesture to invite her in.

    However, in her eyes, this wasn¡¯t gentlemanly at all. Since when do gentlemen insist on taking someone out for dinner?

    She was already showing enough reluctance.

    At the restaurant, Brian White opened the door for her, and she casually walked in first.

    This scene happened to be spotted by Raymond Wood delivering documents! He was a bit shocked, rubbing his eyes as the sky was already dark, fearing that he had seen it wrong.

    Evidently not, Miss Elliana was really having dinner with another man behind the president¡¯s back! Looking at thepany door, he felt it was wrong; this seemed to be right under the president¡¯s nose!

    But the man looked a bit familiar, in a suit and tie, maybe it¡¯s for work talk.

    Thinking of this, he pped his forehead, scolding himself: What are you thinking all day long?

    Clearly, he had been misunderstanding earlier, feeling a bit ashamed, he looked at the document in his hand and immediately left.

    Inside the restaurant.

    After sitting down, Elliana said to Brian White, "Sorry, I need to reply to a very important message."

    Brian White nodded slightly, "Please go ahead."

    After exchanging pleasantries, she began editing a message in Norman Bet¡¯s chat box: Norman, I¡¯m having dinner with another man downstairs from your office.

    Thinking it over, she withdrew it, feeling the words were off, so she edited again: Norman, Mr. White from White Orchid invited me for dinner, I chose the Western restaurant next to your office downstairs, please remember to pick me up after you finish work.

    It¡¯s already 8 p.m. now, Norman Bet had told her he¡¯d go home at 9 p.m. today.

    Within three seconds, the man replied.

    Norman Bet: "Alright."

    Evidently, Norman Bet trusted her quite a lot, after all, she had exined clearly, there was no fear of misunderstanding.

    Soon, the waiter brought the menu, all in English, given her level, she had to read it through and then trante, looking at one dish name would take about ten seconds.

    Spokennguage and reading really aren¡¯t the same thing.

    Luckily there were pictures, which greatly reduced the time she spent recognizing dishes.

    Finally, after ncing through, she said, "I¡¯d like the ck pepper steak, well done, please."

    The words ¡¯well done¡¯ were slightly emphasized, as if telling the waiter, if it¡¯s not well done, she wouldn¡¯t eat it.

    After all, she truly couldn¡¯t stand raw meat, even though none of the people around her would choose well-done, she wouldn¡¯t easily go with the flow.

    "Of course, ma¡¯am." The waiter had a very good attitude, as this wasn¡¯t an excessive request, it was natural.

    After all, many locals find it hard to get used to.

    "That¡¯s all." She gestured that she had finished ordering.

    Brian White merely smiled and then told the waiter, "Same for me, and add a creamy mushroom soup."

    "Alright, sir and ma¡¯am, please wait a moment."

    After the waiter left, Brian White said to her, "Ordering so little, are you afraid I can¡¯t afford it?"

    His tone was joking, very gentle.

    Elliana Lyle patted her stomach, she wasn¡¯t eating less, she just didn¡¯t want to eat too much.

    However, when the steak arrived, she was a bit dumbfounded.

    Why is it... so small?

    Could easily finish it in one bite, though fortunately it was quite thick, but the thicker it was, the more apprehensive she felt, hoping it wasn¡¯t pink inside when cut.

    It was well done, and tasted really good, tender and soft.

    Then a creamy mushroom soup was brought over, and Brian White pushed it towards her, seeing her surprise, he exined, "Saw that the medicine you received is for treating intestines and stomach, something hot might make you feel better."

    "Thank you." Oh, so this was ordered for her, but it did look like thick ¡¯mushroom paste¡¯, which was her least favorite type of soup.

    Compared to thick soup, she preferred lighter, clearer soups, but eating it, it was creamy and somewhat pleasant, the mushrooms were also very smooth; overall, it was quite good.

    During the meal, Brian White suddenly said, "Miss Elliana, after you left White Orchid, that night two thieves broke in."

    !

    This made her visibly tense, nearly not managing her spoon, saying it so obviously, wasn¡¯t this hinting at her?

    But she tried to maintain herposure, asking with a look of surprise, "Really?"

    "Yes, really." Brian White looking at the calmed little girl in front of him suddenly found it interesting.

    Right when Elliana Lyle ran out the White Orchid door that night, he happened to have his car parked at thepany entrance, and who this ¡¯thief¡¯ was, he knew from the beginning.

    "Then... were they caught?" The more Elliana asked, the more guilty she felt, after all, she really did it.

    Hearing this question, Brian White paused, then directly stared into her eyes.

    Just stared at her calmly with a soft smile, this smile was faint yet the longer she looked, the more anxious it made her feel.

    Thus, the two faced off for several minutes, during which Brian White observed all her acting, although not clumsy, it was easy to see through.

    Eventually, she couldn¡¯t keep it up anymore, not wanting to look into the eyes of the man who made her anxious and short of breath, didn¡¯t want to stay even a moment longer!

    So she quickly finished herst piece of steak, and gulped down the mushroom soup, finally saying to Brian White, who still watched her, "Well, I have something to do, I¡¯ll be leaving first."

    The man nodded pleasantly, clearly not intending to make things difficult for her.

    After she left, Brian White lightly smiled, "Caught at first, but now she¡¯s gone."

 Chapter 187 - 185: The Child Picked Up

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 185: The Child Picked Up</h4>

    She hurriedly ran back to Norman Bet¡¯s office, only to find that he hadn¡¯t returned yet. Elliana Lyle had no choice but to sit on the sofa and wait.

    She was in a panic at the moment, Brian White must have found out, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have said that.

    But he didn¡¯t explicitly say it, perhaps she was overthinking it.

    Just two minutes after she sat down, there was a click, and the office door opened. She looked towards the door and saw it was Raymond Wood.

    At the same time, Raymond also looked at her.

    "Miss Lyle."

    After greeting her politely, Raymond ced the files he was holding onto the desk.

    Seeing this, she quickly asked, "When will Norman Bet be done?"

    Raymond hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "Well... It should be soon. Should I go check for you?"

    The statement was very courteous, obviously indicating that she should just wait patiently.

    Of course, Elliana also realized this, shook her head, and said, "No need, you go ahead with your work."

    After Raymond left, he suddenly turned back and asked her, "Miss Lyle, I¡¯m ordering some food. Have you eaten?"

    She replied honestly, "Yes, I just ate next door. I¡¯m not hungry now."

    Her response took Raymond by surprise. He carefully observed Elliana¡¯s expression; it was natural and not guilty at all, making him question his own assumptions.

    He then smiled and said, "So it was you, Miss Lyle, that I saw downstairs. I thought I was seeing things."

    At this point, Elliana suddenly understood what Raymond was suspicious of; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have seen her and then asked if she had eaten.

    This kind of misunderstanding was understandable, so she exined, "I told Norman Bet that I had a meal with Mr. White."

    The statement was made casually and with a fitting tone, causing Raymond to feel ashamed upon hearing it; he had misunderstood. After all, Miss Lyle was married to the CEO now; how could she still be as willful as before?

    "Alright, Miss Lyle, I¡¯ll head down first then."

    After Raymond left, a few minutester, Norman Bet returned.

    She threw herself into his arms and began recounting the events with Brian White.

    "Am I going to be arrested?"

    "Not while I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DMiaoren Pharmacy.

    Brian White had just entered the pharmacy and called out to the elderly man ying with his phone at the counter: "Grandpa."

    "Hmm?" The old man was a bit surprised to see Brian White, lifting his sses, frowning as if to see more clearly.

    Then, the old man shook his head, sighed, and said, "Back so soon? The girl is already taken; you have no chance. Now you decide to treat someone to a meal? What were you doing all this time?"

    Faced with the old man¡¯s teasing, Brian White did not respond directly, simply saying, "You¡¯re right, Grandpa. I¡¯m heading upstairs now. You should close up early."

    "Alright, go to bed early, I¡¯ll close the shop in a while." The old man finished speaking, and Brian White was already out of sight.

    He shook his head helplessly; this child, as he grew up, talked less and less with him, handling everything superficially.

    Brian White was a child he had picked up when he was middle-aged, found in a dumpster, probably about five or six years old.

    The old man examined a picture of a high school student on his phone, finally smiling, as if reminiscing...

    In 1998, winter.

    Today was the Winter Solstice, a day to eat dumplings. Early on, Zhicai Yin closed the pharmacy¡¯s doors, nning to go out for some dumplings, as he didn¡¯t know how to make them himself.

    On his way back, full and content, he saw a child sitting by the dumpster, gnawing on vegetable leaves thrown away by others.

    It was already dark, and if not for the moonlight, Zhicai Yin might not have seen him.

    Even though it was cold, the child, about five or six years old, was scantily d, wearing only a small white shirt, ck pants, his hair slightly long, hanging over his forehead, unable to hide those "green" eerie eyes, like a wolf, fierce and haunting.

    "Little one, are you lost?" Zhicai Yin finally spoke, thinking it must have been an illusion. How could a little child seem like a wolf?

    However, the delicately-featured boy said nothing, quietly chewing on the leaf in his hand.

    Having no other options, Zhicai Yin stepped forward, took off hisrge cotton jacket, draped it over the boy¡¯s back, and said, "Come with me, staying here is no way to be."

    Saying this, he didn¡¯t care whether the boy was willing or not, and directly took the boy¡¯s hand.

    The two smoothly returned to the pharmacy, and thus, this encounter turned two strangers into family.

    Originally, Zhicai Yin intended to send the child back home, but he refused no matter what, saying it was his family that threw him out.

    His memories returned, and the phone screen went ck.

    In his life, he had neither children nor a partner, just this one adopted grandson, but as the grandson grew, he became more peculiar.

    Already twenty-seven or twenty-eight, he still had not found a partner.

    Thinking of this, he let out a long sigh, shaking his head, "I¡¯m old now, can¡¯t control, won¡¯t control."

    At this moment, Brian White hurriedly ran down from upstairs, covering his nose with one hand, eyebrows tightened slightly: "Grandpa, did you eat stinky tofu again?"

    The old man was stunned for a moment, then said, "I had a pack at noon. I even opened the window specially, still smells?"

    Brian White didn¡¯t reply, simply covered his nose and stared at the old man for a long while, finally saying, "I¡¯m going back to thepany to sleep, you rest early."

    "Huh? Is it that bad? Are youing back tomorrow? I¡¯ll stew some pig¡¯s feet for you."

    "I¡¯ll be back."

    With that, Brian White disappeared entirely from the old man¡¯s sight.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DMooke Vis.

    "No way!"

    Elliana firmly refused the man, then said, "I need to take care of my health, you¡¯d better behave yourself recently!"

    "Fine,e over here, I just want a hug."

    ...

    A night of unrest, like someone who promised not to eat stinky tofu but drank all the soup.

    Whether eating or not didn¡¯t make much of a difference anymore.

    In the morning, as soon as Norman Bet left, Hannah Collins came in.

    "Little Sprout, time to get up, let¡¯s run."

    Upon hearing the word ¡¯run¡¯, she pulled the quilt over her head and eximed impatiently, "No, I want to sleep, you run yourself."

    ...

    The morning sun had yet to rise, and the cool breeze that brushed her face left Elliana with goosebumps. To be honest, it was a bit chilly.

    "Run!" Hannah¡¯s voice echoed in her ears, and she was also unwilling to hear it.

    She thought hiding under the covers would stop Hannah from bothering her, but Hannah picked her up, helping her change into workout clothes and sneakers.

    Leaving her no choice but to run.

    After barely two minutes on the track, she was already panting, feebly saying, "Hannah, slow down, I¡¯m tired."

    "Chant with me, one-two-one, one-two-one, one-two-three-four."

    She didn¡¯t feel like chanting at all, but couldn¡¯t resist Hannah¡¯s stern urging, so in the end, she had to chant along.

    It felt like she was Hannah¡¯s little soldier undergoing training, butpared to real soldiers, this was mere child¡¯s y.

    Running along the deserted forest road for a full five kilometers, Hannah finally let her stop, and now they started walking back.

    Slowing down the pace, she noticed the birds singing and flowers blooming along the roadside, the ditches full of leaves, and after several more steps, she even spotted wild raspberries!

 Chapter 188 - 186: Making Money to Support Employees

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 186: Making Money to Support Employees</h4>

    "Hannah, can we eat these?" Looking at a bunch of bright red tree berries, Elliana Lyle started drooling with desire.

    She had eaten these kinds of berries when Nancy took her up the mountain as a child, but there were too many kinds, and she couldn¡¯t distinguish them at the moment.

    Hannah replied, "Yes, you can eat them. Do you want to try some?"

    She quickly nodded, "Yes, I do."

    So, Hannah began picking the berries, while Elliana held out her wide clothing to catch them. Her white clothes got stained red with berry juice.

    In the end, they picked a big handful, and the hem of her clothes became heavy.

    Honestly, despite living in Mooke Vis for so long, she hadn¡¯t climbed the mountain yet, so she suggested, "Hannah, why don¡¯t we go to the mountain top today? I haven¡¯t been there yet."

    "Do you want to hike? Let¡¯s go camping in a couple of days instead."

    ...

    After returning to the vi, they discovered worms crawling inside the berries, which scared Elliana so much she dropped them all on the ground!

    But they could be picked up and washed to eat. Still, when eating them, she examined each one carefully, afraid there might be "protein" hiding in there.

    Today was indeed a great day since she was no longer an artist under Radiant Light; she had established her own independent studio.

    Although she didn¡¯t have to manage anything yet, it was still set up, and Norman Bet was the major shareholder in the studio.

    Currently, the studio only had her, Joy Lyle, and Victor King as the manager, but who knows if it could expand in the future.

    Thinking of this, the face of Tiana Harris suddenly popped into her mind. Tiana probably hadn¡¯t signed with anypany yet!

    So she quickly picked up her phone.

    CatCat: "Tiana, I¡¯ve set up my studio. Would you like to sign a contract with me?"

    Tiana: "Can I?"

    This question was asked with caution and hesitation. In fact, Tiana was stunned when she saw the message, unable to believe it.

    She always thought there was a big gap between her and Elliana, never expecting Elliana to take such good care of her!

    Only when she saw Elliana¡¯s response, "Why not?" did Tiana sit up straight from bed.

    She quickly replied, "I¡¯d love to, thank you, Elliana."

    Seeing Tiana agree, Elliana was genuinely delighted.

    CatCat: "I¡¯ll let Victor know. Just go to my studio and find her. I¡¯m a bitzy and don¡¯t feel like going out now."

    Actually, it wasn¡¯tziness; she just didn¡¯t feel like moving after running, which was exhausting work.

    After informing Victor, shey down on the sofa to take a nap and wait to have breakfast.

    Before long, she received a reply from Victor.

    Only after reading it did she realize that now she¡¯s a spokesperson for Radiant Light...

    And was informed she needed to go shoot amercial in the afternoon.

    At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    She arrived at Radiant Light Group on time, where Victor and several executives warmly greeted her. The enthusiasm made her a little embarrassed.

    Before long, she was seated at the makeup table, and the makeup artist kindly asked, "Elliana, can we start your makeup now?"

    "Yes, go ahead."

    Since her skin was very fair and smooth with no visible ws, the makeup artist skipped foundation, only adding some shading and blush to make her features more pronounced, and brushed her nose tip with blush, making it look even more delicate and cute.

    The stylist gave her a simple ponytail that seemed easy but was actually unique¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t manage herself, yet it appeared lively and yful.

    Finally, there was the outfit: a fuzzy apricot-colored bear strap dress, hot for the summer, paired with a white T-shirt. Just two words: youthful and vibrant.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t the only set. Due to shooting needs, she kept changing outfits and worked straight until ten at night.

    "Ms. Lyle, thank you for your hard work."

    Huh? Elliana was momentarily confused, wondering if Ms. Lyle was referring to her? It sounded odd since she felt she didn¡¯t quite deserve such a respectful title.

    So she said, "Just call me Elliana."

    The director dared not use her name directly and corrected himself, "Elliana, great work today."

    She replied courteously, "Everyone worked hard."

    After leaving Radiant Light, Norman Bet had already parked his car by the roadside, so she got in directly.

    "Tired?"

    Faced with the man¡¯s concern, she happily said, "Not tired. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll stream an hour daily on Radiant Light, earning six thousand a month. Norman Bet, could you send me some rockets and be my top supporter!"

    The man said, "The card is with you."

    "..."

    The next day.

    As the first ray of sunshine in the morning streamed in, Elliana began her journey of live streaming.

    Initially, there was no one in the stream, but thanks to tform rmendations, people soon joined, and the viewership gradually increased.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t have any special talents, so she just streamed gaming. Though she wondered why Zane Bet and Summer Hue¡¯s game hadn¡¯t gone into public testing yet.

    Fifteen minutester, she received her first rocket since she started streaming!

    "Thank you to [Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride] for the rocket, thank you for your gift."

    She thanked politely, and soon [Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride] started speaking.

    Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride: "Everyone calls me big brother, or Proud Brother; did you just use my full name?"

    Soon after, the chat began to tease.

    Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride: "Either call me brother, or add me on WeChat and refund me."

    Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride: "Don¡¯t be shy, bro thinks you¡¯re pretty, wanna meet? Brother will treat you to lobster, never had lobster, have you?"

    ... This person left her speechless, so she replied bluntly, "I¡¯ll ask Radiant Light¡¯s customer service to refund your Glow Coins, please leave my live room, thanks."

    Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride: "Oh really? Let¡¯s see what you can do!"

    System prompt: Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride has been kicked from the live room.

    System prompt: Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride has been muted for 365 days.

    Comment 1: "Elliana¡¯s so cool, don¡¯t bother with people like that."

    Comment 2: "Whoa, what¡¯s the streamer on about, daring to kick the top supporter? A bit baffling."

    Comment 3: "First act like a damsel, then im innocence, epting gifts and kicking the guy out?"

    Comment 4: "Didn¡¯t you see they said they¡¯d refund by contacting customer service? She is a spokesperson for Radiant Light, move those eyes and ears to someone who needs them!"

    ncing over these densements, Elliana felt being a streamer wasn¡¯t easy since not everyment was friendly.

    She just wanted to stream for an hour and earn from Radiant Light. After all, she had employees to support, and Moon wasn¡¯t one to save money.

    Thinking of Moon, she figured it made sense to personally visit the care center today.

    She simply ignored thements and focused on ying games, asionally responding to positive ones.

    However, soon enough, a group started spamming.

    "ept gifts and kick the guy, what a hypocrite."

    Thisment spam was obviously orchestrated by Lone Wolf¡¯s Pride.

    Nheless, she wasn¡¯t afraid or bothered. With a clear conscience, she already asked for a refund for the Glow Coins through customer service, with evidence backing her up, so she had no fear of being defamed.

    Comment: "Where are all the spammers¡¯ families? Dead?"

    ...

    This went on for over half an hour.

    However, just ten minutes before she ended the stream, the screen was flooded with world gifts, which didn¡¯t stop until she went offline.

    Leaving her unable to thank everyone enough, especially with all sorts of gifts from various viewers.

    So, thanking everyone individually wasn¡¯t possible. She simply made a united statement: "Thanks for all the gifts, I¡¯m ending the live now~ Bye bye."

 Chapter 189 - 187: Sixteen Years

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 187: Sixteen Years</h4>

    "If you¡¯re free, have some fruit. I¡¯m busy now." Luna was busy ying mobile games and had absolutely no time to pay attention to Elliana Lyle, who came to see her.

    Just watch her move directions with her left-hand pinky while pressing skills with her index finger, ying with such fluidity as if she didn¡¯t need to use both hands at all.

    "Why do I feel like your left hand is smoother than your right?" Watching her y, Elliana Lyle couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t possibly operate with one hand, let alone her left.

    "Because I was left-handed when I was little."

    Seeing Luna fully immersed in her game, she didn¡¯t want to disturb her, so shey diagonally on the sofa instead. She had to admit that this room was quite spacious, equipped with everything, even a small kitchen.

    Luna wouldn¡¯t feel stifled recuperating here.

    Taking advantage of Luna¡¯s gaming break, she started to browse videos. The first one was an official news release from Wyen.

    A few photos, plus some segments, with the title below: A certain Ye, due to excessive defense, led to the deaths of two people. After court trials, the judgment was as follows: ...

    "Sixteen years of fixed-term imprisonment" reflected in her eyes.

    Why does this incident seem so familiar? After some thought, she followed the link below to check theplete event.

    [Seven adolescent girls were trafficked; as of now, only six have been rescued, and one even went missing in the hospital...]

    No need to check further; she already knew. She hurriedly sat up, "Luna, something¡¯s happened!"

    "What is it? Tell me."

    "Last time, you said the girl who took down the bald guy has been sentenced."

    ...

    After a few seconds of silence, Luna quickly put down her phone and snatched Elliana¡¯s over, her eyebrows furrowing deeper the more she watched the video.

    "Damn!" Luna entered cursing mode, speaking rapidly while cursing in varied ways.

    "Breathe, take it easy, calm down." She quicklyforted Luna, worried her excitement might injure her barely healing arm.

    Luna remained angry, saying, "If she hadn¡¯t killed him, she¡¯d be the one dead! Sixteen years? Are they out of their minds? What do they mean by causing the deaths of two people? Didn¡¯t they thoroughly investigate?"

    ...

    Upon hearing these words, Elliana Lyle remained silent, only speaking after Luna finished cursing, "We¡¯ll help her appeal, let Li Si go."

    ¨D¨D¨DWyen.

    Holy Spring Town.

    "Look, that girl was trafficked and now she¡¯s back. Who knows if she¡¯s clean or not."

    Five middle-aged women were sitting at a shop entrance, pointing and sneering or showing disdain at the girl passing by.

    A woman in a mustard-colored floral dress with pockmarks gave the girl who hadn¡¯t yet walked far a disdainful sneer and ordered, "You know, if it were me, I¡¯d hang myself long ago, just like her shameless sister."

    "Oh dear, as they say, better a bad life than a good death. Marry someone from out of town; who would know about her dirty deeds?"

    "Whose son is so unlucky..."

    These hurtful and piercing words deeply hurt the girl¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t pretend not to hear them; she simply acted like she didn¡¯t.

    Returning, she¡¯d thought she could start anew, never expecting such gossip and rumors.

    Her name is Yan Xue; she just graduated from vocational high school with a degree in early childhood education. She could¡¯ve started an internship, but now the kindergarten didn¡¯t want her.

    Today, like previous days, she hoped to find work in the town, but ended up with the same result.

    No one in town was willing to hire her; they said she was tainted.

    Originally nning to try her luck in the city, her parents firmly opposed, forcing her to find work to support herself while refusing to let her leave the town.

    Walking to a secluded corner, tears welled up uncontrobly as she checked her phone, seeing a message from her mother asking her toe home for dinner.

    And, as expected, she saw the sentencing result of her fellow rescued sister, instantly feeling both anger and helpless eptance.

    Sixteen years¡ªhow many sixteen years can one have in a lifetime? This life, it¡¯s essentially ruined.

    "Sisters, how are you all doing today?" The message was sent in the group chat of the rescued sisters.

    They exchanged contact information in the hospital, naturally adding each other afterward.

    Charlotte King: "Not good at all. My grandma wants to marry me off to a fifty-year-old bachelor. I ran away today. I¡¯m going to start being self-sufficient."

    Yan Xue @Charlotte King: "Go for it."

    Liu Jiaxin: "...I don¡¯t get it; my family cares for me so much, how can your family be so heartless? If you need help,e find me, sisters."

    Soon, Liu Jiaxin sent 200-yuan red envelopes to everyone in the group, totaling a thousand for five people, though one didn¡¯t im it.

    They knew Liu Jiaxin lived in the city, had a good family situation, was both wealthy and had good parents; she had what they envied but could never have.

    Sometimes, Yan Xue wondered, why were the disparities between people so vast?

    Seeing Charlotte King¡¯s message, she also had the idea to secretly escape, no matter her parents¡¯ disagreement!

    Thinking it over, she didn¡¯t even want to go back to pack her things. With over three hundred yuan in hand, she nned to head to the city right then.

    Liu Jiaxin lived in North City, and a slow train ticket from Wyen to North City was just 197 yuan, but the ridested a whole day, nearly 24 hours.

    Once in North City, she could seek Liu Jiaxin¡¯s help, possibly staying one night, avoiding ending up on the streets, and then look for work the next day. Getting into a factory would be ideal.

    In fact, she could join a factory anywhere; she just felt North City wouldn¡¯t leave her isted. With the goodness of Liu Jiaxin, having such a friend meant she wouldn¡¯t fear dying outside.

    Moreover, at worst, she still had a sister she¡¯d lost contact with for years.

    Thus, she messaged Liu Jiaxin privately.

    "I want toe to North City to find you, is that okay? I¡¯ll just stay one night and then I¡¯ll look for a job."

    She thought of treating Liu Jiaxin to a nice meal once she got her paycheck and repay that 200 yuan, considering it borrowed from Liu Jiaxin.

    Liu Jiaxin: "Sure, when will you arrive? I¡¯ll pick you up."

    "Probably the morning after tomorrow."

    After this discussion, she got on the shuttle heading to Wyen.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DMeanwhile.

    North City Airport.

    Li Si, carrying a briefcase and dragging a suitcase, started rushing toward the check-in counter, as he had to go to Wyen to help a girl.

    Though unwilling to go, he had to as arranged by Elliana Lyle.

    The journey wasn¡¯t lengthy, after merely an hour and a half, the ne arrived at Wyen Airport.

    However, arriving in Wyen was merely the first step. The second step involved locating the girl he was meant to assist.

    Since Luna hadn¡¯t yet provided him with the exact address, he could only wait.

    After an hour, he finally saw Luna send an address.

    ...

    After a ten-minute subway ride, during the peak off-work hours, he was nearly crushed by the crowd. He finally got off and, navigating the address, found the girl¡¯s home¡ªonly to be mistaken for a swindler!

    "Get lost, swindler! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police!" A burly man red at him, seemingly ready to tear him to shreds the next second.

    Li Si remained fearless, handing over a business card, seriously stating, "This is my business card, please contact me if needed; all my info is searchable online."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190 - 188: Screwed Up

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 188: Screwed Up</h4>

    "Li Si said he¡¯s found it, don¡¯t worry too much." Elliana Lyle can onlyfort Luna this way, after all, she¡¯s not good with words, and such matters indeed make people angry.

    Luna doesn¡¯t speak, just lets herself be supported in the garden as she walks, clearly furious.

    After a while, Luna reluctantly takes a breath and, turning her head, says to her, "You should go back now, look who¡¯s at the gate?"

    Looking in the direction Luna¡¯s chin is pointing, she notices Hannah Collins arriving!

    Then Luna says, "Remember to see me the day after tomorrow, I need your help with something."

    At this moment, Hannah has already walked up to them, looking at the two Little Sprouts, she teases slightly, "Truly inseparable, Norman Bet said when you two are together, nothing good happens."

    This is naturally not Norman Bet¡¯s exact words, but the meaning is simr.

    "Huh? As if being with you would guarantee something good happens," Luna retorts defiantly.

    Hannah looks down at Luna, who¡¯s full of defiance, andughs, "Young age, but quite bold. The police in Wyen are looking all over for you now."

    "..." Luna suddenly stops speaking, even though she doesn¡¯t know how Hannah found out, she isn¡¯t surprised that she knows.

    They just stare at each other, the atmosphere gradually bing tense. Elliana quickly says, "Hannah, why are you here?"

    "I¡¯m here to find you, it¡¯s getting dark, Norman asked me to pick you up."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DNorth City, Red Blossom Neighborhood.

    "You say! How did Wei Chen end up in jail for no reason? If it wasn¡¯t you who framed him, who else could it be?"

    "Disaster! Disaster!"

    "Unfilial girl!"

    All the hurtful wordse from Tiana Harris¡¯s parents and Li Wei Chen¡¯s mother.

    At this moment, Tiana Harris stands in front of the sofa, silently enduring their usations and curses. She had already received a p when her mother came in.

    That p was heavy, and until now, her face still burns with pain.

    "Speak up! Are you mute?" Tiana¡¯s mother says, then throws a paper cup at her.

    "Ah¨D¨D¨D!"

    The water is freshly boiled, scalding Tiana, causing her to retreat repeatedly. The water was originally meant to be thrown at her face, but she reacted quickly and dodged, yet it still sshed onto her arm.

    Due to wearing a short-sleeved shirt in the summer, her small arm is now red, and the numb pain makes tears well up in her eyes.

    "Tiana! I¡¯m telling you now, if you don¡¯t get my son out, don¡¯t expect to live well!"

    The speaker is Li Wei Chen¡¯s mother, a plump woman with ring eyes, looking like a beast ready to attack.

    "Mom, let¡¯s hang sister up and hit her, like before, I want to be the first to hit."

    At this moment, a little boy excitedly runs out from the bedroom, holding a broken lipstick, his hands smudgedpletely.

    That¡¯s Tiana¡¯s brother, He Dongdong, who¡¯s nine years old now, speaking words that chill Tiana.

    Looking at Tiana¡¯s mother wiping her son¡¯s hands and echoing his words, at this moment, Tiana can¡¯t bear it anymore.

    She rarely shows defiance in front of the three: "Li Wei Chen went to prison, he¡¯ll never get out in this lifetime. You said I didn¡¯t have it, and if you¡¯ve finished talking, then please leave!"

    Hearing this, Li Wei Chen¡¯s mother is the first to get angry, immediately cursing, "You girl! Heartless wretch! Scum and troublemaker!"

    Cursing is clearly not enough to vent her anger, she picks up a vase from the table and wants to hit!

    Just then, the doorbell rings, and everyone inside immediately stops their actions and looks towards the door.

    Tiana brushes her hair and directly heads to the door, her father shouts, "Don¡¯t go, if you dare, I¡¯ll break your legs!"

    But Tiana doesn¡¯t listen, instead quickening her steps and runs directly to the door; she not only wants to open the door but also wants to escape for a while.

    She can¡¯t stand these people.

    The door opens, and Tiana¡¯s sight is met with arge bouquet of bright red roses, the fragrance immediately enters her nostrils!

    She slightly raises her head, then notices a sunny handsome guy looking at her with a smile.

    "Tiana, do you like flowers?"

    Before she can respond, a female voice interrupts, "Shane Donovan! You dare toe and harass!"

    Ellianaes out of the elevator with Hannah, and of course, it¡¯s only Elliana¡¯s face full of anger, Hannah looks rxed, as if she¡¯s here to watch a show.

    "Elliana? You all..." For a moment, Tiana doesn¡¯t know what to say, how did they suddenly all appear, and she doesn¡¯t understand what Shane means!

    "Oh? There¡¯s a wild man outside? You little bitch, see if I don¡¯t kill you!"

    A sharp voicees, and soon Elliana sees a plump woman grabbing Tiana¡¯s hair, pulling back forcefully, causing Tiana to painfully lean back!

    Elliana is shocked! "What are you doing!" She says, ready to help, but before she can move forward, Shane has already handed the roses to her, steps forward to grab Tiana¡¯s hair being pulled, and directly kicks the woman to the ground!

    Next, he shields Tiana in his arms, with a cruel look on his face as he curses the woman lying on the ground, "Old witch, dare to touch my people? Want to die, do you?"

    This scene, not just Elliana is stunned, everyone inside is stunned, even Tiana is stunned.

    Her father stamps his foot, lowers his head, and shouts furiously, "Unfilial girl! Hugging so affectionately, what does it look like? Get back here and throw these people out!"

    At this moment, Shane is also somewhat stunned, looking at the dazed Tiana in his arms, asking, "Are those bastards your parents?"

    Then, as if he said something wrong, he quickly corrects, "Are those uncles and aunts inside your parents?"

    Upon seeing Tiana¡¯s swollen face, Shane frowns, correcting again, "Is it those bastards inside who hit you?"

    Elliana hands the roses to Hannah, directly snatches Tiana from Shane¡¯s arms, and angrily res at Shane.

    She certainly knows who those people inside are, probably Tiana¡¯s strange parents, and Li Wei Chen¡¯s mother.

    "Tiana, let¡¯s go stay at my ce, I¡¯ll see who dares to hit you!" Then ring at Shane, continues, "Nobody will dare to harass you."

    At this moment, Tiana is quite numb, when Elliana pulls her, she just follows,pletely ignoring her parents¡¯ shouts.

    "Oh? Want to follow? I¡¯ll see who dares!" Shane indeed scares everyone inside enough to retreat, being a tall and strong man.

    But Li Wei Chen¡¯s mother on the ground is still shouting forpensation.

    "Shane Donovan, keep your distance from the girl, clearly not a good person, yet learning to give flowers!" Hannah smiles with sarcasm.

    After saying this, she gives the flowers back to Shane, as she has to chase after Elliana.

    Hannah¡¯s mockery immediately makes Shane more obedient, like a kindergarten child, Hannah for these street punks is a nightmare!

    It¡¯s not about being unable to beat, it¡¯s about not daring to fight, and having to endure being beaten!

    "Sister Hannah, why did youe?" Shane hadn¡¯t noticed before, but if he had, how dare he act so brazenly?

    However, Hannah doesn¡¯t spare him a nce and directly enters the adjacent elevator, and after the doors close, Shane looks aggressively at the people inside, especially at the woman lying on the ground asking for money.

    Half an hourter, Shane gets a call from Nichs Llyod.

    "Shane, how did it go?"

    Shane: "Shut up, don¡¯t bother me again!" With that, he hangs up directly.

    He originally thought he could ask Tiana to say a few nice words to Elliana, then Elliana could say a few good words to Norman.

    Preparing for so long, it still messed up!

    The more he thinks about it, the angrier he gets, and just when he¡¯s about to throw the roses, he thinks it¡¯s inappropriate, and coincidentally a couple passes by at the entrance of the neighborhood.

    So, he casually hands therge bouquet of roses to the man.

    The woman next to him is startled, covering her mouth in disbelief, and says, "I¡¯m floored."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 191 - 189: No One Dares Bully You

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 189: No One Dares Bully You</h4>

    "What happened to your hand?"

    Upon reaching Mooke Vis, Elliana Lyle noticed that Tiana Harris¡¯s arm was red, different from the five-fingered red and swollen mark on her face.

    It was clearly a burn injury.

    Tiana shook her head quickly and said, "It¡¯s nothing."

    She regretted getting into Elliana¡¯s car but couldn¡¯t resist Elliana¡¯s enthusiasm, yet she felt even more uneasy upon arriving at the grand vi.

    To be honest, this was her first time stepping inside a vi; she had only seen pictures before. A sense of inferiority welled up inside her.

    "Lana, get the burn ointment!"

    Even before, Elliana had already called to have Lana prepare a room for Tiana to stay in.

    Now she was supporting Tiana into the room.

    Once seated, Tiana began to take in her surroundings. The bedroom felt slightly toorge, strangely empty despite having everything.

    Just like her current mood, very unsettled.

    She felt envy but no jealousy.

    "This burn will get worse if not treated..."

    Elliana carefully applied the ointment, patient and gentle, afraid of causing her pain.

    No one had ever treated her so well, so attentively.

    To her, Elliana wasn¡¯t just a good person but a beacon of light in her life.

    That day, she was on the balcony sending Elliana a message, wanting to say goodbye because Elliana had given her warmth.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Elliana to call her ore directly to patiently listen to her talk, which was truly rare.

    "Huh? What are you thinking about?" Elliana waved a hand in front of Tiana¡¯s eyes.

    She had been speaking a lot, yet Tiana had no reaction, remaining wooden, which made Elliana worry about her mental state.

    "Nothing..." Tiana shook her head again and then asked, "Elliana, what were you saying earlier? I was a bit confused, and didn¡¯t pay attention. I¡¯m sorry..."

    Elliana interrupted, "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I was asking if Shane has been harassing you."

    Upon mentioning Shane, Tiana found it strange. She thought she wouldn¡¯t have to see him again, yet he showed up unexpectedly today.

    He even... helped her.

    "No, he just arrived today," Tiana answered honestly.

    So it was a whim from Shane? Elliana frowned immediately, then said, "I saw Shane going into your neighborhood with flowers when I passed by today, and I sensed something wasn¡¯t right, so I followed to check."

    She then assured her, "Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, he won¡¯ty a finger on you."

    Since Tiana was her employee and a friend, how could she let anyone bully her?

    "Elliana..." Tiana said as tears began to fall, her words bing choked with sobs.

    Elliana was stunned, wondering if she had said something wrong.

    "Tiana, don¡¯t cry; crying too much isn¡¯t good." She immediately grabbed two tissues.

    Amidst the chaos, Hannah Collins stood at the door, knocking gently on the open door.

    The sound immediately drew her gaze to the doorway, where Tiana hurriedly wiped her tears.

    "Hannah, what¡¯s up?"

    Hannah asked, "Lana made wontons. Does your friend liketro?"

    "Yes! Add a little more, please." She answered for Tiana because she noticed at thest hotpot meal that Tiana likedtro.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    Six in the morning.

    Rarely had she just woken up to see Norman Bet tying a tie, prompting her to sit up and softly say in her slightly hoarse morning voice, "Norman Bet, let me do it. I¡¯ve learned online."

    She then stretched out her hands, beckoning him.

    The man didn¡¯t refuse, walking straight over to sit by the bed, waiting for her to move.

    As he faced her, she motioned, "Turn around, I learned from a first-person perspective."

    Then she circled her arms around his neck from behind, attentively tying the knot, which proved difficult and kept going awry.

    Frustrated, Elliana, with a touch of morning grumpiness, tied a dead knot on Norman Bet¡¯s tie.

    Seeing the dead knot on his neck, the man remarked seriously, "Hmm, still room for improvement."

    Elliana: "..."

    She realized she¡¯d have to practice more, so she said, "Norman Bet, I¡¯ll practice more and make you a tie every day so I won¡¯t be rusty."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up this afternoon."

    "Huh? Pick me up? Where are we going?" She was curious, as he had been busytely, making him almost unseen during the day.

    He untied the wrinkled tie, tapping her nose, "Think about it."

    Clearly, he wanted her to guess and wasn¡¯t telling her outright.

    Could she guess? The first thought was perhaps Norman Bet wasn¡¯t busy in the afternoon and nned to spend time with her.

    She was about to voice her thoughts when Hannah Collins knocked on the door.

    "Little Sprout, are you up?"

    She responded with some excitement, "I¡¯m up, Hannah. I¡¯m almost ready. Just changing clothes."

    They had agreed the previous day to take a walk up the mountain today, which was why she naturally woke up.

    The busy little girl didn¡¯t escape a certain man¡¯s notice, causing some difort in his heart.

    When Elliana stood up, he picked her up horizontally into his arms.

    In his cold gaze was a hint of fiery passion; she knew immediately what he wanted!

    "Norman Bet! Hannah is waiting... Mmm~ I..."

    ...

    The kisssted a long time, making Elliana¡¯s head fuzzy.

    She just wanted to immerse herself in his embrace forever.

    Knock, knock!

    "Little Sprout? Ready yet? Why is the door still locked?"

    Hannah¡¯s voice came again from outside, apanied by the sound of the doorknob being tested.

    "Norman... Mmm~..." Elliana quickly pushed him aside, though her strength was weak and ineffective. Still, a few persistent pushes caused him to release her.

    Blush spread across Elliana¡¯s cheeks, nose, and earlobes, making her appear innocent, likely more from holding her breath than shyness.

    The man, observing his "work," no longer appeared as stern, instead showing some concern.

    He ruffled her hair gently, saying softly, "Be good. Wait for my return."

    Door open.

    Hannah paused, surprised to see Norman Bet, asking, "You¡¯re still here? What time is it?" she said, checking her watch.

    "Hmm." Norman merely replied, visibly colder than before, then brushed past her and went downstairs.

    Hannah: "?"

    She looked at Little Sprout in the room and asked, "Did you upset him?"

    Elliana shrugged, "...It shouldn¡¯t be me. He was like that after you knocked."

    It was clear who had irked him.

    Last time, Hannah had been warned by Norman that she wasn¡¯t allowed in this room without his permission.

    Evidently, Hannah ignored this, as Norman couldn¡¯t actually tie her up and throw her out.

    "I just knocked on the door,

    what¡¯s there to be mad about? Interrupted something?"

    As soon as Hannah finished speaking, a feather pillow was flung her way!

 Chapter 192 - 190: Lotus Blossoms Reflecting the Sun

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 190: Lotus Blossoms Reflecting the Sun</h4>

    At seven in the morning, it had already started drizzling outside, which naturally cancelled the n of going hiking.

    However, watching a movie in the screening room wasn¡¯t bad at all. After watching two films back-to-back, it was directly noon by then.

    While preparing to eat, Tiana Harris suddenly handed her phone over with a flustered expression.

    [Elliana Lyle revealed as a ¡¯Scandalous Person¡¯]

    Seeing this headline left her a bit dazed. Why was there someone again fabricating lies to attack her?

    However, seeing is believing, and the pictures were quite shocking!

    Tiana Harris said angrily, "These pictures are all Photoshopped. These people are too much, throwing all kinds of dirt on you!"

    "No." She shook her head.

    Hearing her response, Tiana Harris was surprised but still asked, "What?"

    This photo wasn¡¯t Photoshopped, but was a picture of her with a little girl from the groom¡¯s family at Phoebe Lyle¡¯s engagement party.

    And this photo was posted by the little girl on her social media with the caption: [My newly recognized sister, who would have thought she turned out to be a star, my sister will watch over me in the future.]

    This kind of thing didn¡¯t really matter!

    She was like a man-eating flower of the mothend!

    "This photo was taken with this person. I didn¡¯t expect she would post it like that on social media, which is so hateful."

    Tiana Harris quicklyforted her, "This kind of thing onlysts for a few days, and it will be over. After all, there¡¯s a disparity in status, and not many people will believe it except for some trend-followers."

    Her mood instantly turned gloomy, not because she was attacked online, but because she saw the heinous crimesmitted by the little girl in this news.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine such a thing would happen. She had never experienced it, so she was utterly puzzled.

    ...

    PM in the afternoon.

    The man arrived on time to pick her up. Although she didn¡¯t know where they were going, she held back her curiosity and didn¡¯t ask.

    At the moment, she just wanted to quietly nestle in the man¡¯s arms, not wanting to say a word. Just smelling the fragrance of lotus flowers made her feel at ease.

    However, none of her emotions could be hidden from the man, and he noticed it anyway.

    "What happened?"

    A straightforward question, yet it carried all of Norman Bet¡¯s focused care, his eyes constantly on her face.

    She told him about what she saw at noon in a sullen manner, and Norman Bet¡¯s response surprised her a bit.

    He said, "There are always some darknesses that are hidden. Now that they¡¯re exposed, it¡¯s actually a good thing. What¡¯s gone is gone, and there¡¯s no way to recover it. There¡¯s no use inmenting endlessly."

    She pondered and agreed, thinking that at least this event had an impact. Presumably, there would be fewer such incidents in the future.

    At this point, her mood slightly improved, and she asked the man, "Norman Bet, where are we going?"

    However, she still didn¡¯t get any information, only waiting in anticipation out of curiosity.

    Two hourster, they arrived at their destination. As soon as she got out of the car, she understood.

    Because the moment the car door opened, she smelled an even clearer lotus fragrance, although she couldn¡¯t see them yet.

    They were currently outdoors, with a gravel path under their feet. This ce was rtively remote.

    "Norman Bet, did you nt lotuses?" she directly asked.

    At this time, she remembered that she had said in her childhood that she wanted a lotuske of her own.

    The man took her hand and led her forward. Over a small hill, her view suddenly widened.

    Rows of lotuses extended endlessly all the way to the "horizon," and a gentle breeze blew, dispelling the summer heat.

    It was as if the voices from her childhood were still lingering in her ears.

    "Brother Bet ~ I want a huge lotuske, to watch the lotuses bloom and eat lotus seeds, and when they¡¯re not blooming, eat lotus roots."

    "Norman Bet, you really made me a lotuske?" She didn¡¯t know what to say at that moment, as she originally just mentioned it in passing.

    Over the years, she had long forgotten about these matters but it seemed like everything she wanted as a child, Norman Bet was makinge true one by one.

    She had mentioned wanting to be a star as a child, and she really did be one now.

    She wanted to marry a man filled with the fragrance of lotuses, and now Norman Bet always carried that natural and unique scent, a fragrance from the market that was exclusively hers.

    This lotuske today left her at a loss. She knewnd couldn¡¯t just be bought casually.

    The expenditure of money on it couldn¡¯t have been small.

    "When you can¡¯t finish eating the lotus seeds, sell them, and if you can¡¯t finish the lotus roots, sell those too. By then, Elliana can make lots of money." The man embraced her, whispering the words she had said as a child into her ear.

    Although his tone was different, it was word for word.

    "Norman Bet." She turned around and threw herself into the man¡¯s arms, just to hide her tears of emotion.

    The man gently patted her head and asked, "Do you want to take a boat to the center of theke and pick lotus seeds?"

    "I do!" She immediately lifted her head from the man¡¯s embrace, looked toward the shore, and saw a small boat there.

    In an instant, her interest was piqued, and she excitedly said, "Norman Bet, I¡¯ll row the boat and take you."

    "Okay." The man did not refuse her enthusiastic offer.

    Once on the small boat, Elliana Lyle earnestly took up the somewhat heavy oar and sat opposite to Norman Bet.

    She looked at the man with a grin and asked, "Are you seated properly? I¡¯m about to set sail."

    "Mm."

    As she spoke, she struggled to row a few times, but the boat kept spinning in circles on the water, like a headless fly.

    Gradually, she began to feel dizzy.

    "Let me do it."

    The man reached out to her, but she waved him off, saying, "I can do it."

    She thought it was because she was rowing too slowly, which caused the boat to spin in ce, thinking that it would be fine as long as she rowed faster.

    So, she rolled up her sleeveless arms and, in a determined manner, elerated the stroke of the oar.

    However, in reality, the boat spun even faster, and she almost got dizzy from it.

    Seeing the little girl so interested in rowing, Norman Bet didn¡¯t directly say he would do it. Instead, he said, "That¡¯s not how you row a boat. Let me teach you."

    Upon hearing this, Elliana Lyle paused, feeling a bit embarrassed, thinking she knew how to row a boat.

    Under Norman Bet¡¯s patient guidance, she gradually learned the right way to row. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t that dull and was able to understand.

    As they rowed, she began to get the hang of the direction and was able to navigate normally.

    "Norman Bet, how is it?"

    "Mm, very good."

    The small boat wove through the lotus patches.

    Gradually, they reached the depths of the lotus flowers, and looking at the fist-sized lotus pods around her, Elliana Lyle was so tempted she swallowed her saliva.

    Loosening her grip on the oar, she reached out to pluck a lotus pod, giving it a gentle tug.

    However, the lotus pod didn¡¯t respond, so perhaps in her eagerness, she pulled harder!

    The lotus pod snapped off in response, and she finally had a fresh, delicious lotus pod in hand. But before she could revel in her joy, she lost her bnce!

    Themotion earlier caused the small boat to start rocking precariously, and had Norman Bet not steadied the boat, they might have both ended up in the water like drenched chickens!

    "Don¡¯t move." The man admonished her somewhat helplessly.

    Although it was a reprimand, there was a hint of indulgence. Knowing she enjoyed eating them, he personally picked a big lotus pod for her.

    It was obviously better than the one she held.

    Receiving the lotus pod from Norman Bet¡¯s hand, she couldn¡¯t wait to dig out a lotus seed, popping it into her mouth without even removing the lotus heart!

    ```

 Chapter 193 - 191: Following the Trail

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 191: Following the Trail</h4>

    "Bitter! Bitter!"

    Elliana Lyle grimaced from the bitterness of the lotus seed core, her little face all twisted up!

    But soon, a pair of slender hands handed her a lotus seed without its core.

    The white lotus seed seemed embedded in the fingertips, like an eye-catching piece of art.

    Elliana quickly opened her mouth to catch it, the lotus seed¡¯s sweetness flooding her mouth, instantly dispelling much of the bitterness.

    "Norman Bet, let¡¯s pick some more to bring back, lotus seed chicken is delicious." Saying that, she also started peeling lotus seeds and fed one to the man after removing the core.

    After picking quite a few lotus pods, it was already five in the afternoon, and by the time they headed back, it had turned dark.

    Elliana ran into the house with arge bundle of lotus pods in her arms, but Lana said Hannah Collins had gone out and hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    However, she left without taking any luggage, so she must being back, while Tiana Harris was in Little Lotus¡¯ room, and Elliana handed over therge bundle of lotus pods to Lana, then ran towards the cat house.

    "Tiana, Tiana?"

    Upon entering, she found Tiana holding aser cat toy while Little Lotus was trying hard to catch the red dot on the cat climbing frame.

    "Tiana, I brought back lotus seeds,e on."

    ...

    After dinner, she started discussing things with Tiana.

    "Tiana, you should move out of the Red Blossom Neighborhood, our studio has staff dorms, each with one bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom, and the security Norman hired is absolutely reliable, so you don¡¯t have to worry about harassment from your family or Shane Donovan."

    After speaking, she quietly watched Tiana, waiting for her response.

    However, Tiana didn¡¯t hesitate, nodding directly, "Okay, then I¡¯ll go back and pack tomorrow."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll help you call a moving truck tomorrow."

    "No need, no need, the furniture and appliances belong to thendlord, I can pack my things in one bag."

    The next day.

    Hannah hadn¡¯t returned all night, she said over the phone she had gone to see her brother.

    Today, she was going to apany Tiana to move, then rush over to see Luna, after all, Luna wanted her there before five in the afternoon.

    Upon driving to where Tiana lived, the ce was a mess! The water dispenser was split into several parts, ss from the coffee table was scattered everywhere, and the wardrobe in the bedroom had fallen onto the bed!

    There wasn¡¯t a single intact spot in the entire house!

    The two knew very well who was behind this.

    Tiana was stunned in the living room; she would definitely have topensate thendlord for this mess! But in her current state, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay!

    Sensing what Tiana was thinking, Ellianaforted her, "Compensation is necessary, but you don¡¯t have to pay, we¡¯ll take legal action, we have awyer."

    After properly arranging things for Tiana, she handed the matter over to Andrew Hue, and then hurried to meet Luna, who was already urging.

    At the care center, Luna looked displeased, "What time did you get up? So slow?"

    Elliana was slightly taken aback, had she missed the time? That couldn¡¯t be, right? She hurriedly raised her wrist to check her watch, it was only one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    So she said, "Didn¡¯t you say to be here before five in the afternoon? I¡¯m ahead of time."

    Luna propped her chin with her left hand, and said, "I saw you went out early in the morning, stayed at Red Blossom Neighborhood for a long time, and also stopped by our studio for a while, what were you up to?"

    "I..." Just as she was about to exin to Luna, she suddenly froze, how did Luna know she¡¯d been to those ces?

    Last time she found out that Norman had installed something on her phone, could it be that Luna did the same?

    She could understand Norman¡¯s concern for her safety since she was kidnappedst time, but she couldn¡¯t understand Luna installing something on her.

    So with a cold expression, squinting her eyes, she asked, "Did you put a tracker on me?"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s in your watch; otherwise, how would I know where you are."

    Luna¡¯s attitude was as if she were talking about something as ordinary as eating, and was very justified.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say; she had thought Luna wouldn¡¯t admit it. After thinking, she said, "This isn¡¯t fair! I¡¯d like to know where you are too."

    Luna thought for a while and finally agreed to her proposal, "Alright, just in case something happens to me, you can call for help."

    "Alright, enough talk, today we have a big mission, we¡¯re teaming up with Andrew and Tommy to work separately, since Lee Si isn¡¯t here, we¡¯re short on staff, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t risk having my sry deducted to ask for your help."

    Hearing this, Elliana¡¯s expression immediately turned serious and she hurriedly asked, "What¡¯s the matter? Has there been news about Nancy?"

    "Yes, we found three women who started live streaming at the same time as Nancy, we might be able to find out something, the other two are far away, I sent Andrew and Tommy, ours is close by, I wanted to send you alone but I feel uneasy."

    Luna yawned before continuing, "You can amuse yourself for a while, let me take a nap first, we¡¯ll set offter, ugh, ying gamesst night gave me a headache."

    "Oh, then you sleep, mind your hand."

    ...

    At 7 PM, Luna was just barely waking up, slowly putting on a jacket, and since she could only put on one sleeve, she looked like a one-armed hero.

    Before leaving, Luna said, "Call Norman Bet, say you¡¯re staying at my ce and leave your phone here."

    "? You knew Norman put a tracker on me?" Elliana was puzzled; it seemed Luna knew before she did.

    Luna nonchntly touched her nose and nodded, "I originally wanted to install something on your phone too, but it turns out there already was one."

    "..."

    "Hey, Norman~" Since she needed a favor, and feeling somewhat guilty, her tone was coquettish.

    The voice on the other end replied lightly, then asked, "Want to stay a night with Luna?"

    After being seen through, Elliana didn¡¯t find it necessary to hide anymore and directly admitted, "Yeah, is it okay?"

    "Sure, it¡¯s fine."

    The man easily agreed to her request; although she wasn¡¯t surprised, she was still a bit excited.

    It was like when she would tell her parents she wanted to stay at a friend¡¯s house as a child, and they agreed.

    She joyfully said, "Norman, you¡¯re the best, love you~"

    After exchanging sweet words, she hung up, as Luna clicked her tongue twice, saying, "When under someone else¡¯s roof, you have to bow."

    She retorted, "This isn¡¯t being under someone else¡¯s roof, if I don¡¯t tell Norman, he¡¯ll worry about me, and I don¡¯t want him to worry."

    "Tch, I go wherever I want, if my brother finds me, that¡¯s his skill, if not, that¡¯s mine, to aplish great things, one must be without concerns."

    Hearing this, Elliana crossed her arms and looked at Luna with a half-smile, casually saying, "You¡¯re right, those who aplish great things must have full moons every month, but if I¡¯m full moon every month, who will pay your sry?"

    Luna¡¯s face instantly fell, she didn¡¯t expect Elliana to be able to retort now, so she irritably said, "Alright, alright, can¡¯t argue with you, stop dawdling, let¡¯s get going."

    After leaving the care center, Elliana got into the driver¡¯s seat and waited for Luna to say the address.

    Luna said, "Songgang Road, Subzero Community Building A, navigate yourself, I¡¯ve never been there."

    After checking the navigation, she realized themunity was just opposite the Red Blossom Neighborhood, so she turned off the navigation and directly started the car.

 Chapter 194 - 92: Got the Teng Flavor

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 92: Got the Teng vor</h4>

    North City, train station.

    A girl sits by the flowerbed in the square, without any luggage beside her. She has been sitting on this flowerbed for a whole day.

    And she is Elliana Lyle, who hurried to North City from Wyen. When she arrived this morning, Luna said that unexpected guests came to her home and suggested she stay at a hotel for now.

    But Elliana was out of money and felt too embarrassed to tell Luna, so she could only sit woodenly by the flowerbed and wait.

    The sky was almost dark now. Although it wouldn¡¯t be too cold outside in the summer, she had never slept on the street before and was still scared inside.

    Her phone was also dead, and she had no idea where she should go. She wanted to eat something because she was starving.

    Her stomach ached intensely, like her intestines were wrestling with each other. At this moment, she began to regret her decision toe to North City.

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help crying. She had always lived in a backward city like Wyen and never been to a big city.

    The neon lights in the big city were beautiful, and people dressed nicely, but none of this belonged to her or could be said that she didn¡¯t belong here.

    At this moment, a patrolling security guard walked up to her, "Youngdy, I¡¯ve seen you sitting here all day. Do you need any help?"

    Perhaps she was truly hungry, and her first response was, "Uncle, I¡¯m hungry..."

    "Hungry?" The security guard was a bit surprised, then, seeing the girl¡¯s awkward expression, he didn¡¯t say much more and directly said, "Wait here, I¡¯ll get you a cup of instant noodles."

    After the security guard left, Elliana kept watching him go to the convenience store. Despite the bustling crowd, she never lost sight of the security guard.

    Because she knew she would soon have something to eat. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow and began to feel grateful to the security guard.

    A few minutester, the security guard came towards her with a cup of freshly made pepper-vored noodles, finally handing it to her.

    The aroma of the instant noodles teased her stomach, which growled as if urging her to take a bite.

    The security guard said, "Be careful, it¡¯s hot, made with boiling water."

    Hearing this, she cautiously blew the noodles and took a bite. This bite was like a delicacy from heaven, giving her the illusion of tasting the most delicious food in the world.

    A few minutester, after she finished off thest sip of soup, the security guard finally asked, "Are you lost? Or were you meeting a friend, and they didn¡¯t show up?"

    "I..." For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to exin, stammering for a while before saying, "I¡¯m here to find my sister, but my phone died, so I can¡¯t call."

    Upon hearing this, the security guard immediately took out his phone, unlocked it, and handed it to her, saying, "Go ahead, call her. It¡¯s sote at night, you can¡¯t stay here alone."

    Looking at the phone within reach, she hesitated for a moment but took it, saying, "Thank you..."

    Looking at the dial pad on the phone, she hesitated again. She didn¡¯t want to call the so-called sister because she considered her sister a disgrace...

    But on second thought, her sister hadn¡¯t done anything wrong; instead, she had taken care of the whole family.

    Seeing her hesitation, the security guard quickly said, "Can¡¯t remember the number? Let¡¯s go inside; there¡¯s a shared charger, charge it first."

    Finally, the security guard scanned a shared power bank for her. As soon as the phone powered on, she felt even more anxious.

    She didn¡¯t believe her sister woulde to pick her up, especially since she had said so many harsh words before... Now, she seemed to understand her sister¡¯s feelings at that time.

    The security guard said, "Remember to return the power bank. I¡¯ll go patrol now. If you need anything,e find me."

    "Okay, thank you, uncle. You go ahead," she said.

    Looking at her sister¡¯s contact, she finally pressed the call button.

    ...

    --- Subzero Community.

    A ck car was wandering nearby, struggling to find a parking space. The underground parking was full at night, and the roadside was also packed.

    Luna spotted an empty spot and said, "Isn¡¯t that one avable? Park there."

    Elliana Lyle took a look at the space between the two cars, and her car seemed to just fit in. She immediately shook her head, "It¡¯s too narrow; I can¡¯t park there."

    "Silly! Keep about 1 meter distance from the car in front, and align your car parallel," Luna instructed.

    "Oh!" Elliana followed Luna¡¯s instructions and then asked, "What¡¯s next?"

    "Put it in reverse!"

    Just parking took several minutes. Luna was a little curious and asked, "How did you get your driver¡¯s license?"

    "Through the test, of course. I was really good at reversing into a garage..."

    After entering themunity, Luna led the way and the two stopped at a security door, where Luna rang the doorbell.

    After several rings, someone finally opened the door; it was a chubby man wearing a loose white T-shirt.

    Luna wasn¡¯t surprised at all and directly asked the man who opened the door, "Is Be here?"

    The man was puzzled and shook his head, "I don¡¯t know, I have a female roommate, but I don¡¯t know her name. You cane in and check yourself."

    Then, the two entered the room. The man pointed at a bedroom and said, "That¡¯s the room." After saying that, he returned to the table to continue eating.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    Luna whispered in her ear, "If the door opens, rush in."

    "Huh? What if we have the wrong person?"

    "My information can¡¯t be wrong."

    A voice came from inside, "Is there something you need?" Followed by the sound of the door opening!

    At the moment the door opened, Luna cheerfully said, "Be, we¡¯re here!"

    While Be was in a daze, the two sessfully entered her room and casually shut the door.

    Be was an alluring woman, exuding a charm like a vixen.

    She wore a red slip dress, seductive yet not vulgar.

    "Who are you two?" Seeing that they were two little girls, Be wasn¡¯t scared at all. Her first reaction was that they had the wrong person.

    Luna sat directly on her bed and said, "I want to ask you some things. Answer them one by one, and I¡¯ll give you twenty thousand."

    Hearing the sum of twenty thousand, Be¡¯s first reaction was to agree; she had no resistance to money.

    Because she needed money, urgently.

    But she found it ridiculous. Two girls wanted to ask questions and pay her?

    After thinking for a moment, she immediately understood why these two girls were here. Probably they were daughters of a client,ing to question her.

    She chuckled softly, "Little sisters, what do you want to ask?"

    Elliana Lyle frowned at this moment. Although the room was clean and tidy, it had a smell of smoke. Upon closer inspection, there was an ashtray filled with cigarette butts on theputer desk.

    Luna wasted no time and directly asked, "Do you know her?" then handed over a photo.

    Be took the photo, a frivolous smile on her lips, but when she saw the person in the photo, she furrowed her brows and, after looking closely, said, "I don¡¯t know her."

    "Really?" Luna retrieved the photo. It was strange that she hadn¡¯t seen any useful information from Be¡¯s expression, as if she truly didn¡¯t know the person.

    While Luna was questioning, Elliana Lyle stood at the door, examining everything in the room, and finally looked at the poster behind the door.

    The yellowed poster felt out of sync with the entire room¡¯s decor; the tape holding it up was curling, indicating it had been there for years.

    Taking a closer look at the girl group on the poster, her pupils suddenly contracted!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 195 - 193: Bella

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 193: Be</h4>

    Ding ding ding~

    Just then, the phone rang, and Be quickly went to get the phone from the nightstand.

    When she saw who was calling, her face turned somewhat sullen, but she answered anyway.

    "What are you calling for?" Her tone was very unkind, her entire face showing impatience.

    Elliana Lyle waved to Luna, pointing directly at the poster behind the door, and Luna noticed it sessfully.

    After exchanging a nce, they were even more certain that the rtionship between Be and Nancy was unusual.

    Because not only was Nancy on the poster, Be was also on it. The girl group was called Angel Girl, and the poster read April 7, 2016...

    The characters afterward were blurry, too unclear to read. She hadn¡¯t heard of this girl group.

    She was also surprised that Nancy had actually participated in a girl group.

    Be was still on the phone, saying, "Come over yourself, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my address."

    Then she hung up and looked at the two of them, saying, "Little girls? Finished asking? Has no one ever told you it¡¯s very impolite to behave this way?"

    Luna said directly, "You¡¯re quite adept at lying. I¡¯ll give you one more chance: do you know the people in the photo or not?"

    Be calmly looked at them and said, "I don¡¯t know them. I think you have mistaken me for someone else."

    "So you mean to tell me that the person on the poster isn¡¯t you?"

    When Luna pointed it out so clearly, Be immediately looked at the poster, and Elliana caught a fleeting look of panic on Be¡¯s face.

    But she quickly regained herposed demeanor, running her slender fingers through her chestnut brown curls, saying, "You mean the poster? That time, I just put it up because I thought someone looked like me. Everyone¡¯s name is on their heads; that person is called Anna, I¡¯m Be, quite a big difference."

    Indeed, upon closer inspection, every person on the poster had a name, and Nancy was Nancy, while the person who looked identical to Be wasbeled Anna.

    But the panic captured on Be¡¯s face wasn¡¯t fake, proving this Be really did know something, and Be was indeed Anna.

    However, there was no evidence at the moment to prove it. If Be didn¡¯t confess, they couldn¡¯t get anything out of her. Moreover, Luna said they weren¡¯t here today to get information from Be¡¯s mouth.

    The main purpose was to probe and observe things rted to the room, because Be had lived here for three years, exactly the period Nancy said she went abroad.

    Now, this poster could be considered a significant find.

    "I really like this poster, can I take it?" Elliana asked with a smile.

    Be didn¡¯t agree, instead smiling and asking back, "Why should I?"

    Then Luna pulled out ten thousand yuan from her pocket, cing it on the bed, giving a half-smile as she gestured, "Aren¡¯t you going to count it?"

    Clearly, this ten thousand yuan, like a piece of cake, attracted the hungry person, and Be was that hungry person, needing the money more than anyone.

    First, to pay off debts, and second, to support the family. Recently, her father had fallen ill again, and her mother was asking her for arge amount for surgery, which she couldn¡¯t gather in such a short time.

    Thinking of this, she still picked up the money from the bed, checked it carefully, and quickly counted it.

    People in her line of work feared receiving counterfeit money, even though modern society offered online payment, cash always had a special allure.

    "Alright, you can take the poster."

    Having said that, Be walked straight over, tore off the poster with one hand, rolled it up, and said, "I¡¯ll get a bag to pack it."

    Then she opened the bedroom door and walked out, and when the two followed, they found Be had already entered the kitchen and locked the door!

    Clearly, this was unexpected for them, as the door was locked, and even if they forced it open, it would be toote, as Be would surely dispose of the poster.

    A minuteter, Be opened the door, followed by a choking smell of smoke. Behind Be, on the gas stove were sparks of the poster¡¯s remnants.

    Be spread her hands, tilting her head and saying, "Sorry, there was a fire. Looks like I can¡¯t take your money."

    Faced with Be¡¯s provocative smile, although Elliana was angry, she was helpless.

    From this, they derived an even more important piece of information: Nancy¡¯s disappearance was definitely not simple!

    Fortunately, Luna had secretly taken a photo of the poster with her phone while Be was on the call, otherwise, they would have no evidence.

    Looking at Be, who appeared slightly triumphant, she said, "No problem."

    As they were leaving, Luna said to Be, "By the way, I¡¯m Luna, I remember calling you this morning."

    "Okay, take care," Be still had a faint smile on her face, but just as she was about to close the door, her face changed dramatically!

    She rushed to the bedroom in a panic, almost stumbling in her haste!

    Pulling out a suitcase from under the bed, she began packing frantically.

    She knew that if she didn¡¯t leave here soon, something serious would happen.

    Meanwhile, as they left Be¡¯s house, Elliana immediately asked Luna for the phone, and upon receiving it, she began searching for the girl group¡¯s name. Clearly, there was no information online.

    The search results were all irrelevant contents.

    Luna said, "No need to search, even I couldn¡¯t find any info on Be joining a girl group, how could it be online?"

    "Then what do we do?" Elliana asked, feeling a bit deted, then continued, "Be isn¡¯t willing to say anything, clearly there¡¯s something going on here."

    "Hmm." Luna nodded, her tone sounding quite rxed.

    Elliana browsed through her phone photos, erging the poster photo for observation, finally saying, "Some of the faces in there are unclear, but some are still clear, let¡¯s find those people in the poster."

    "Alright, stop looking, we¡¯ll talk about itter."

    Upon reaching themunity entrance, they bumped into someone head-on, and all three of them fell to the ground!

    Since Elliana was afraid Luna¡¯s hand might get hurt, she used her body to brace against the fall, making her fall the worst!

    "I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!..."

    A girl¡¯s voice came, continually bowing and apologizing with a very sincere attitude.

    Since it was at a corner and both sides were rushing, collisions like this weremon, so Elliana didn¡¯t mind too much.

    "It¡¯s alright, are you hurt?" she asked the girl who was apologizing.

    The girl lifted her head, her face full of apology, shaking her head, "I¡¯m fine."

    Then, after this sentence, the girl was stunned, to be precise, she was stunned upon seeing Luna.

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s you!" The girl said with joy, and for a moment, she was so excited that she covered her mouth.

    On the other hand, Luna frowned, staring puzzled at the girl in front of her.

    The girl had delicate features, but on closer look, it was clear she would grow into a beauty, just needed some time.

    Perhaps it was the in clothes, making her unnoticeable at first nce.

    The girl excitedly said, "You saved us, do you remember? I¡¯m Xue Yan, back when we were locked in..."

    This girl named Xue Yan rambled on incoherently, but Elliana grabbed onto one key point!

    This girl was named Xue Yan, and from the information Luna showed her, Be¡¯s real name was Yan Ling, with a younger sister named Xue Yan. She was sure such a coincidence wasn¡¯t just a namesake.

    She hurriedly poked Luna¡¯s waist with her hand, and Luna, though very impatient, gave her a nce, instantly realizing Luna had thought of it too.

    After all, having long-term cooperation bred quite a bit of tacit understanding.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 196 - 194: Complicated Relationships

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 194: Complicated Rtionships</h4>

    "Aren¡¯t you in Wyen? What are you doing here?" Luna asked.

    Being asked this, Elliana wasn¡¯t as excited anymore and said, "I¡¯m here to find my..." In the end, she didn¡¯t say she was there to find her sister.

    At that moment, she had another idea and quickly asked her benefactor in front of her, "Benefactor, can you shelter me for one night? I¡¯ll go out to find a job tomorrow. I¡¯ve run out of money aftering to North City."

    After all, this person saved them, and she believed her benefactor would definitely take her in.

    Luna and Elliana exchanged a nce, the two "wolves" were a bit surprised. Originally, they were trying to find a way to stall Elliana, not expecting the sheep to walk into their trap on her own.

    "Sure,e with us," Luna agreed readily.

    After getting in the car, Elliana heard a rumbling sound from the stomach, clearly, that rumbling wasn¡¯t from her and Luna.

    Although Elliana had eaten a cup of instant noodles, she still wasn¡¯t full and was covering her stomach awkwardly at this moment.

    At this time, Elliana said, "Luna, let¡¯s go get something to eat."

    "Alright."

    After starting the car, the person driving hesitated, then asked Luna, "How do I drive the car out?"

    Luna: "..."

    ¨D¨D¨DThe Restaurant.

    They arrived at the restaurant, and Elliana ordered arge table ofte-night snacks, only to end up being able to eat just one garlic crayfish.

    It was only after ordering that she realized she needed to avoid it!

    Elliana appeared a bit restrained, not quite daring to start eating, and the first chopstick only pickedtro from the spicy crayfish.

    Finally, under Elliana¡¯s enthusiasm, she picked up the first crayfish. Honestly, it was her first time eating crayfish, although Holy Spring Town had thesete-night snacks, but they were too expensive, so she never had them.

    Only now did she know what crayfish tasted like.

    Halfway through the meal, Elliana¡¯s phone rang.

    She quickly put down her chopsticks, covered the phone, and said to the two, "I¡¯ll take a call."

    With that, she took her phone, left her seat, and took the call at the door.

    "Hello, what¡¯s up?"

    Be¡¯s voice on the other end was urgent, "Have you arrived yet? Hurry up!"

    Hearing her sister¡¯s irritable tone, she said, "I¡¯m noting. I¡¯m having dinner with friends."

    "Friends? What friends? Male or female? Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up."

    Though Be¡¯s tone was urgent and angry, it also revealed concern.

    And this concern, Elliana didn¡¯t perceive at all, instead, she felt even more repulsed, "I don¡¯t need you to pick me up. The friend is a girl."

    "A girl? What¡¯s her name, where is she from? How old is she? Don¡¯t get tricked by someone!" Be feared that her sister would be tricked into a bad ce, ending up like her.

    To cate Be, Elliana said, "My friend¡¯s name is Luna, she¡¯s the same age as me. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore! Hanging up now."

    "Wait!" Be was shocked upon hearing the name Luna and quickly said, "Where are you? I¡¯lle get you. Luna is no good, she¡¯s getting close to you with a motive!"

    Hearing this, Elliana got angry immediately, and also felt somewhat wronged. She was sure her sister couldn¡¯t possibly know Luna.

    So hearing Be say this, Elliana felt repulsed and immediately mocked, "Just because you¡¯re no good, you assume others aren¡¯t either?"

    Hearing this, Be cursed silently and finally said angrily, "You¡¯re an idiot! Don¡¯t you know you could get me killed? Quickly tell me where you are!"

    "How did I harm you? Clearly, you¡¯re the one who harmed me!" Elliana¡¯s tone was somewhat agitated, and her voice was loud enough for the two people inside the room to hear clearly.

    On the other end of the line, Be was silent for a long time before finally saying, "Yes, I¡¯m sorry. Now, could you tell me where you are, please? Sister."

    Beeeep¨D¨D¨D!

    Elliana hung up the phone immediately, and a tear fell down.

    After returning to the table, facing the concern of the two, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more aggrieved.

    Elliana went to close the private room door, then sat next to Elliana, patted her shoulder soothingly, and said gently, "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, did something happen?"

    "Boo hoo hoo..." Sometimes it¡¯s like this, when no one cares, you can endure, but once someone shows care, you feel even more wronged.

    After crying for quite a while, Elliana took the tissue that Elliana handed her, blew her nose, and said chokingly, "It was my sister calling, I hate her!"

    "Why?" Elliana asked in surprise.

    Maybe it was because Elliana seemed so approachable, that Elliana, this naive girl, poured everything out.

    "When I was a kid, my sister had an incident, and everyone in town knew about it." Elliana didn¡¯t borate on what the incident was, possibly because it was hard to talk about.

    She choked up and continued, "She went on living well outside, but my parents were criticized by everyone, and grandma died from anger that very day! Boo hoo..."

    Talking about the sad part, Elliana cried again, pausing for a long time before continuing, "Afterwards, people in town scolded me when they saw me, until gradually it got a bit better. Originally, I could have studied well and gone to college!"

    "But because everyone looked at me with biased eyes from both the inside and outside, people in town often insulted me and my studies plummeted, in the end, I could only attend a district vocational school."

    "Don¡¯t cry anymore, don¡¯t cry... things will get better." Ellianaforted softly.

    Luna listened without any expression, not because she didn¡¯t feel sorry for Elliana¡¯s experience, but because she was pondering what exactly happened with Be back in the day.

    Clearly, Elliana didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    "I hate her! But I also feel... I shouldn¡¯t hate her, she supported my education and gave me money for living expenses..."

    Ever since being kidnapped, Elliana suddenly started to understand Be, but sometimes she still couldn¡¯t help but hate.

    From it, Elliana learned roughly what had happened, but she didn¡¯t know the specifics, so she didn¡¯tment, simply patting Elliana¡¯s shoulder lightly, trying to provide somefort.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DMeanwhile.

    Be squatted beside the flower bed in the residential area, crying, her suitcase was also damaged, it was something she smashed just now.

    Elliana¡¯s words still hurt her, she felt guilty yet aggrieved, she had clearly given up her studies early to venture out, just to let this sister of hers continue her education.

    At the time, the family couldn¡¯t afford it. If she continued studying, Elliana wouldn¡¯t be able to, not to mention having a precious brother held dearly by their parents.

    But ever since she had that incident, everything changed, and even though the family scolded and resented her, they never hesitated to ask her for money.

    She endured the insults because of guilt, wanting to mend this broken kinship.

    When she had her incident, Elliana¡¯s first call was tofort her, but eventually, it turned into mockery and insults, and their rtionship worsened.

    Whenever she wanted to discipline Elliana, this sister always felt she wasn¡¯t qualified, constantly rubbing salt in her wounds.

    Perhaps because Elliana¡¯s first callforted her, she indulged this sister in particr, but in the end, their rtionship still couldn¡¯t return to what it was.

    And now, she could leave it all behind, but because Elliana was in Luna¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t just leave without doing anything.

    But her sister¡¯s stubbornness filled her with frustration and despair!

    Finally, she wiped away her tears, extinguished the cigarette in her hand, picked up her phone from the ground with red-rimmed eyes.

    "The number you have dialed is busy, please try againter..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 197 - 195: Coming to Us

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 195: Coming to Us</h4>

    The next day.

    a.m., dawn just breaking.

    Half asleep, Luna answered a phone call.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    Luna only got sleepy at 4 a.m. and was woken by the ringtone after an hour of sleep. She was now so sleepy she couldn¡¯t open her eyes, and her tone waszy.

    "Oh..."

    After a light response and several seconds of silence, Luna suddenly opened her eyes, then kicked the fast-asleep Elliana Lyle beside her!

    "..."

    Seeing she wasn¡¯t waking up, Luna used a bit more force.

    Finally, Elliana, in a daze, sat up, rubbing her eyes and looking at Luna with confusion.

    Luna said, "Get up, Be called, she wants to meet us."

    Last night, they had already arranged for Yan Xue to stay at the Vicars Hotel, likely still in bed at this hour.

    Leaving the house, they went to the arranged location to meet Be, which Luna had arranged at the caf¨¦ in Lotus Park.

    As usual, Elliana put on a baseball cap and mask, because her face was really inconvenient.

    Upon arrival, Be was already seated, and didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when she saw them.

    She seemed very calm instead.

    "Have you thought it over?" Elliana asked directly after sitting down.

    Today, Be was willing to meet them mainly because of Yan Xue.

    Although using another family member as leverage is indeed hical, for Nancy¡¯s sake, it was worth a try.

    Be didn¡¯t speak, her beautiful fox-like eyes gazing at the coffee cup, as if pondering something.

    They weren¡¯t in a rush, waiting quietly for Be to speak.

    After a long while, Be finally looked up at them and asked, "How much money can you give me?"

    Luna said, "That depends on what you have to say."

    "Who exactly are you people?" Be finally asked the question she most wanted to ask; she didn¡¯t think Nancy would be associated with two seemingly rich heiresses.

    Faced with the inquiry, Elliana naturally replied, "To tell you the truth, Nancy is my sister. She left home because we were poor. Later, my dad won the lottery, and the family got rich, but my sister disappeared."

    This was a prepared story from the start. Luna spected that Be¡¯s resistance and fear were likely because of lower social status, and the identity she feared was definitely not simple.

    Be was visibly stunned after hearing this, staring at Elliana with suspicion, but couldn¡¯t discern the truth just from her tone, with her face obscured.

    After a long hesitation, she still chose to believe Elliana¡¯s story and said, "You won¡¯t find your sister."

    Winning the lottery can indeed make someone rich, but such money is not enough to even shine those shoes. Trying to find someone from that person¡¯s hands is as hard as reaching the sky.

    "Why?"

    Faced with Elliana¡¯s inquiry, Be habitually tucked her hair, "Don¡¯t look for her; you won¡¯t find her. Aside from Nancy, a few others are also missing. Two of them had pretty good family backgrounds, and their families reported it to the police for years, but no news at all."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about whether we find her or not, just tell me what you know." Elliana said, watching Be intently, feeling a bit anxious.

    Be was still quite cautious, revealing just enough to prompt further questions.

    Her purpose was also for Yan Xue¡¯s sake; she needed to confirm Yan Xue¡¯s safety. Only after Yan Xue appeared, would she continue.

    "Is my sister alright?"

    Luna said coldly, "You mean you have to see your sister first before you¡¯ll say more?"

    "Yes!"

    Be didn¡¯t deny it in the slightest, instead smiling, "I have a tight lip. No oneing to me would work, but if my sister came, then I¡¯d tell you."

    "Your sister is at Vicars Hotel. To be honest, I¡¯m actually your sister¡¯s savior. You know about your sister being kidnapped, right? The short girl mentioned in the reports..." Luna paused, unzipped her jacket to reveal her injured hand, and smiled, "Do I look familiar?"

    Be: "..."

    This caused Be to have a significant change in her perception of Luna, but... she stuck to her principles; she wouldn¡¯t speak without seeing Yan Xue.

    Since Yan Xue blocked her numberst night, she had tormented herself all night, smoking a pack of cigarettes.

    She didn¡¯t originally smoke, not sure when she picked up the habit, perhaps feeling that only smoking could get her through depression.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go then." Elliana said, standing up.

    ...

    After getting in the car, Elliana started the engine. Only then did Luna turn to Be in the back seat and say, "You and your sister don¡¯t seem to get along well?"

    Be stiffened, her slightly clenched hand indicating anger, but her face remained rxed, "What does this have to do with you?"

    "Nothing, yesterday Yan Xue told us about your situation, and she cried quite fiercely." Luna said, ceasing further conversation.

    She said this to make Be more truthful when speaking; for someone like Be, there¡¯s always some reservation in their words, and sometimes what¡¯s withheld might be the most important thing.

    However, sitting in the backseat, Be indeed fell into contemtion. The information Luna disclosedpletely disrupted her thought process, needing to be sorted out well.

    In reality, Luna had no idea what had happened to Be, only knowing it was something very disgraceful, which must have deeply influenced Yan Xue.

    In certain smallmunities, a single person¡¯s spit could drown someone.

    Throughout the journey, Be remained silent, her heavy expression gradually changing, which Elliana observed through the rearview mirror.

    Her heart sank; whether Be spoke the truth might be crucial to Nancy¡¯s whereabouts?¡ªeven her life or death!

    Clearly, Be¡¯s hesitance was due to fear of someone. She must show strength to make Be unafraid.

    She obviously didn¡¯t want to expose her identity. Revealing it wouldn¡¯t help, as she was merely a minor celebrity; without Norman Bet, she was nothing, for she couldn¡¯t rely on the Lyle family.

    So, thinking for a long time, she decided to involve Norman Bet, for a person like him was known by anyone with a smartphone.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t decide this on her own, so she looked at Luna and raised her eyebrows to signal her.

    Luna: "???"

    Clearly, theirmunication failed.

    A minuteter, Luna took her mobile out with her left hand, typing a string of characters: You mean to tell Norman Bet?

    Elliana saw it and immediately eximed, "You actually understood!"

    Her voice was a bit too loud, drawing Be¡¯s attention. Luna, slightly embarrassed, red at Elliana and then openly said, "It¡¯s fine, not like it¡¯s anything shady."

    Their strange conversation left Be uneasy, unable toprehend their intent.

    Her intuition told her this surely wasn¡¯t anything good.

    Though for the sake of Yan Xue, even if knowing the road ahead might be a trap, she¡¯d still jump in, for that¡¯s her sister¡ªdespite all the harsh words, Yan Xue remained her sister, an unchangeable fact.

    Also, her only hope to keep going.

    Over the years, even though Yan Xue¡¯s been sarcastic and harsh, when cold weather came, she would still phone her, asking if she¡¯d frozen to death.

    Although their conversations ended unpleasantly every time, she knew Yan Xue cared, only neither willing to express true feelings, naturally leaving nothing but arguments.

 Chapter 198 - 196: Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 196: Schemes</h4>

    Vicars Hotel.

    Knock, knock knock!

    Elliana Lyle knocked on Yan Xue¡¯s door, and it promptly opened from inside.

    When Yan Xue saw her sister along with Elliana and Luna, she was stunned, but in an instant, she understood something!

    Immediately filled with anger, she thought to herself that Yan Ling must have found a way to get Luna, forcing her toe find her!

    In front of Luna, Yan Xue didn¡¯t show anything and only said, "Let me pack, I¡¯ll go back with you soon."

    She knew Yan Ling¡¯s temper, afraid she would say something foul to scold Luna, who had saved her life, so she had no choice but topromise.

    As she turned her head, Yan Xue gave Yan Ling a hateful nce.

    This look hurt Be a lot, even though she clearly was...

    At this moment, Luna said, "No rush, we¡¯ve got things to talk about with your sister. You just go watch TV for a day or something, order some delivery if you¡¯re hungry."

    Watching the three leave, the more Yan Xue thought about it, the more something felt wrong, so she decided to follow.

    Elliana led Luna and Be back to the house where they used to live; theyout hadn¡¯t changed at all. Seeing this, she suddenly felt it seemed more like home, especially since Mooke Vis was a bit far from the city.

    It wasn¡¯t that transportation was inconvenient, just that she was toozy to drive.

    Thinking about this, she considered discussing with Norman Bet about moving back here.

    She said to Be, "Make yourselffortable, I¡¯ll boil some water."

    Be responded, "No need, I¡¯m not thirsty, let¡¯s talk business."

    But... she was thirsty, thought for a moment, and went to boil some water anyway, since the electric appliance was convenient.

    The three of them sat on the sofa, Be started, "When Nancy was with..."

    Be had just begun when Luna interrupted, "Hold on, what you¡¯re about to say isn¡¯t what I want to hear."

    From Be¡¯s initial expression and demeanor, Luna knew she was full of lies.

    With Luna¡¯s words, Be immediately felt guilty, as if seen through.

    Then, Luna said to Elliana, "Get me something to eat, I¡¯m starving."

    "Oh, I¡¯ll order some takeout for you."

    At this moment, Luna asked Be, "You know Norman Bet, right?"

    "What do you mean?" Be¡¯s brow furrowed into a tangled knot, unclear of Luna¡¯s intentions.

    Be knew of Norman Bet, but there was absolutely no way she could im to know him personally; she¡¯d never be within ten meters of this man her whole life.

    So she said, "I know of him through the media, what¡¯s up?"

    In all seriousness, Luna said, "I¡¯m not sure who you¡¯re afraid of, but Norman Bet is my boss. I see you¡¯re pretty sharp, you should... get my meaning?"

    These words struck a chord with Be; if the person wanting information was Norman Bet, and he promised to protect her, she would speak.

    However, she didn¡¯t believe that Norman Bet could be Luna¡¯s boss, so she said, "Ha! Why should I believe you? This is all talk, anyone can boast."

    This both showed her disbelief and aimed to provoke Luna to prove her ims.

    "That¡¯s simple, we¡¯ll just take you to meet him, though right now I need food, I¡¯m hungry. Want anything?"

    Since Luna asked, Be didn¡¯t hold back, "Just a serving of spicy hotpot is fine."

    After all, she¡¯d stayed up all night, and by now she was starving.

    Elliana, busy ordering takeout, said, "This isn¡¯t great for breakfast, I ordered three bowls of corn, pumpkin, lily, ay, and almond porridge, along with steamed dumplings and buns."

    Luna quipped, "You could have just said eight-treasure porridge, couldn¡¯t you?"

    "No, that¡¯s just how it¡¯s listed, not eight-treasure porridge."

    ...

    Once breakfast was over, the three of them were ready to head to Melody Harmony; if it weren¡¯t for Be insisting on seeing Yan Xue, Elliana would have already taken her to Melody Harmony.

    Hoping Be would speak truthfully, but she still refused to.

    As they opened the door, they saw Yan Xue at the doorstep, evidently not expecting them to open the door at that moment, so she stepped back in fright!

    "Yan Xue?" Seeing her evasive gaze, Elliana immediately knew her intentions and said, "Join us, we¡¯re just heading out."

    Yan Xue hesitated, wanting to ask if the three of them knew each other, and if so, how they met, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to.

    In the end, she could only nod and say, "Okay."

    Yan Xue and Be sat in the backseat, with Luna still upying the "throne" of the front passenger seat, as she was the only one who ever sat there in the car.

    And besides Elliana, no one else drove this car, as it was a special gift from Norman Bet at her graduation, still adorned with big cat paws outside, pink and incredibly cute.

    Yan Xue felt awkward speaking to Yan Ling in front of Elliana and Luna, so she typed on her phone: "How did you find Luna? Do you know her?"

    She then handed the phone to Yan Ling, while gazing out the window; the two sat far apart, nearly pressed against the car doors.

    Reluctantly, Be took the phone, seeing Yan Xue¡¯s hand trembling in the air, and replied, "Luna came to find me, not the other way around. What are you doing in North City? Mom called yesterday saying you disappeared and almost called the police; I told her you were with me."

    Seeing this message made Yan Xue somewhat amused, she¡¯d been gone for days, yet her parents only just thought to call Yan Ling and considered calling the police.

    Be saw her sister¡¯s mocking expression and sighed. Indeed, their mother calledst night, but she said, "Your sister disappears without a word, just like you, nothing but trouble! Embarrassing the family! Better off dead outside."

    At that moment, hearing her mother¡¯s words, Be understood why her sister wanted to run away; their parents¡¯ mindset was too archaic, beyond reasoning.

    She felt their parents could shame her, but couldn¡¯t fathom why Yan Xue, who had been kidnapped and saved, wasn¡¯t cherished.

    Clearly, it was the opposite.

    Yan Xue continued to type: "Why would Luna look for you? Do you think I¡¯d believe that? I¡¯m not a child, not so easily fooled."

    Be really didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her sister. Seeing her sister¡¯s phone handed over, she sighed, then took out her own phone to send a message on WeChat.

    Sis: "We can chat on WeChat, no need to pass the phone around."

    Seeing this message, Yan Xue¡¯s face turned red immediately, obviously both embarrassed and angry because she hadn¡¯t thought of it at the time too.

    Soon, they arrived at Melody Harmony, yet the sisters still hadn¡¯t cleared things up, getting off and keeping their distance.

    At the entrance of Melody Harmony, as they were about to enter, they were stopped by a security guard at the door: "What¡¯s your business here? Idle people shouldn¡¯te around!"

    Elliana, helpless, lowered her mask, and the guard immediately stepped aside, recognizing her.

    With this action, Be immediately realized who she was!

    She had seen her during meals, felt she was familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall; moreover, Elliana had never mentioned her name!

    She was no fool, naturally knowing what kind of rtionship Elliana had with Norman Bet, the heir to the Bets, whether as a couple or lovers.

    Schemes brewed in her mind, and she began to plot her course.

 Chapter 199 - 197: Learning the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 197: Learning the Truth</h4>

    "I believe you. Let¡¯s talk at the caf¨¦ across the street."

    Just as Elliana Lyle stepped through the door, Be¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Turning back, she realized Be was standing at the bottom of the steps, not intending toe up.

    Norman Bet was a big name; Be knew she couldn¡¯t negotiate in front of someone so important. These two girls, however, were different.

    From her perspective, although Luna was smart, she was somewhat reckless, while Elliana Lyle, though not exactly weak, was someone easier to deal with.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    Once inside the caf¨¦, Be didn¡¯t demand Nancy leave; the four of them sat in a secluded corner.

    "Alright, spill it," said Elliana.

    Be lifted her hand to y with her hair and smiled, "You have to ask for me to answer, right? However... I have two requests."

    Upon hearing thest sentence, Elliana fell silent, and Luna also lifted her eyelids to stare at Be.

    Finally, Elliana said, "You¡¯d better not push it too far. My patience is limited!"

    Seeing that she was angry, Be directly replied, "It¡¯s not hard for you to handle. I want you to ensure my safety, and I don¡¯t want money; I want to join your workshop. You provide the resources, and the results depend on me. How about it?"

    Nancy didn¡¯t understand anything, seemingly her sister was negotiating a deal with Elliana Lyle.

    So she interrupted, "You guys..."

    "Adults are talking, so kids don¡¯t interrupt!" Be snapped back at Nancy, who immediately fell silent, receiving a warning look.

    Elliana contemted Be¡¯s words. Be, who used to be in a girl group, though nothing could be found about her, had reasonable demands.

    After thinking it over, she said, "Agreed."

    Wasting no time, she went straight to the point, "How did Nancy get into the girl group, and whichpany was it?"

    Be touched her earlobe, gazed upward to the right, and started, "Nancy and I used to do livestreams. Because we were pretty, a talent scout discovered us."

    That was not a lie. Be was indeed very beautiful, like a fiery fox, a kind of beauty that once seen, one couldn¡¯t look away.

    And Nancy was the epitome of a cool goddess, a school flower back in her days, stunningly beautiful, yet exuding a distant queenly aura.

    So it was reasonable they were scouted.

    After several seconds¡¯ pause, Be said, "The managementpany was Rnd."

    "What?"

    Hearing the name Rnd, Elliana almost stood up but managed to keep herposure, continuing to ask, "Do you know Shane Southwell?"

    At the mention of Shane Southwell, Be visibly tensed, her face showing hints of fear, hesitant to speak.

    Luna said, "Shane Southwell has already gone abroad and, barring any surprises, will nevere back."

    This statement was like a sedative, causing Be¡¯s tense nerves to rx.

    "Are you afraid of her?" Elliana observed that Be was clearly terrified of Shane Southwell; they must be rted!

    "No."

    In just a few seconds, Be regained herposure as if nothing had happened.

    After that, Be began to recount what happened after joining Rnd.

    January 2016.

    Be and Nancy stepped into Rnd¡¯s doors for the first time, beginning their hopeful journey for the future.

    But they were not special. Besides their outstanding looks, they had no other standout qualities, training like everyone else.

    Only those who passed the training had a chance to debut.

    However, Nancy seemed to be a natural artist, learning everything quickly. In the end, Nancy achieved the best results among everyone.

    And Be barely passed.

    Back then, thepany nned for them and five other girls to form a girl group named Angel Girl.

    Everything seemed to go smoothly, but an unexpected incident led to their forced disbanding! That¡¯s also why they never officially debuted.

    The incidents involved a wealthy man and three young girls; you could easily guess the nature of it.

    Back then, the situation was no less scandalous than Timara Zephyr¡¯s!

    And when Be recounted this, she was also hesitant.

    Elliana had heard of this incident, but at that time, she had just started college and didn¡¯t care at all.

    Be said, "Back then, I didn¡¯t have a penny to my name, and my younger sister was about to start high school. My parents said they couldn¡¯t afford the tuition, four thousand dors, and I had sent all my earnings from streaming back home. Shane Southwell¡¯s secretary came and suggested I apany a wealthy man from thepany to maybe earn some extra cash."

    At this point, Nancy was utterly dumbfounded. The year she started high school, she had eavesdropped on her parents¡¯ conversation.

    One sentence was: "We¡¯ll save thirty thousand in the bank; our son will have plenty of expenses in the future!"

    She thought her parents had a change of heart and paid her tuition, but it turned out her sister had found a way to pay it; the incident had happened because of her...

    "Shane Southwell¡¯s secretary asked you to go? So the breakup was because the media caught wind of it?" Elliana asked.

    Upon hearing this, Be raised her head, showing a disdainful face, though tears welled up in her eyes, she said sarcastically, "Did Rnd want a girl group at all? No, they just wanted to oust that shareholder. The girl group was merely a tool, and we were all justmbs in his hands, for him to ughter as he pleased."

    "Why do you think Rnd wanted to oust a shareholder? And that the girl group was just a tool?" Elliana asked in confusion.

    "It was arranged by Shane Southwell¡¯s secretary, wasn¡¯t it? And that left us two options: either go abroad to be repackaged or leave. I chose to leave."

    At this point, Luna asked, "Why did only you choose to leave?"

    "I... my family was still in the country, and I didn¡¯t want to go abroad," Be replied, releasing her grip on her clothes beneath the table, then clenching again, showing her nervousness.

    Finally, Be said, "After being taken abroad by a man named George Lyle, there was no more news. I don¡¯t know where they went; that¡¯s all I know."

    This was the truth; she didn¡¯t know Nancy¡¯s whereabouts, only that Nancy had gone abroad but didn¡¯t know the specifics.

    "George Lyle?" Elliana felt like she missed something, but after pondering a long time, she asked, "Who was the talent scout who discovered you?"

    "I only remember one named Adrian, and another with thest name Young; I forgot the name."

    It turned out to be Adrian Young!

    Elliana was astonished to find that these two people were connected to Nancy!

    After searching around, she realized what she was looking for was right in front of her all along?

    Now, having gathered a few clues, there was still no precise information about Nancy. It was clear the next opponent was Rnd.

    "I¡¯ve said everything I needed to. When are we signing the contract?"

    Elliana¡¯s mind was overwhelmed with facts, and she replied tiredly, "Go to the workshop and find Victor King. I¡¯ll give him a heads-up."

    After Be and Nancy left, Luna said, "You¡¯re quite agreeable."

    Elliana covered her face with both hands, shaking her head with frustration, "It¡¯s not being agreeable; it¡¯s that Be¡¯s a tough nut to crack. She¡¯s definitely holding back something important..."

    But she just couldn¡¯t figure out what Be hadn¡¯t shared.

    Luna said, "It seems she truly doesn¡¯t know where Nancy is. Remember, when people speak, they always embellish themselves, even just a little, but it doesn¡¯t change the gist."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 200 - 198: Fox

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 198: Fox</h4>

    "I know, that¡¯s not what I meant." Elliana Lyle shook her head again.

    At this moment, her mind was tangled up like a mess of cords, hard to untangle, perhaps knowing that Shane Southwell was the man behind it all was too much of a shock for her.

    Shane Southwell killed her mother, injured Hannah Collins, and because of him, Nancy also went missing. She really couldn¡¯t ept it all.

    She hated herself for being powerless now.

    Luna said, "Be always leaves something unsaid when she speaks. Oh! Is that why you wanted to keep her around?"

    "Yeah."

    Elliana covered her head, pressing her forehead tightly against the table.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here." Luna patted her back,forting her, "Let¡¯s start with Adrian Young and Victor King. You just focus on making money, otherwise, what do I have to work for you? Friendship?"

    Luna¡¯s words were quite annoying, yet because of them, she didn¡¯t feel as down as before.

    Looking into Luna¡¯s eyes, she always felt reassured. Luna, though unreliable, was very dependable. She knew Luna wasn¡¯t short on money, after all, Luna¡¯s brother was a world-ss tycoon.

    From past experiences, she knew that in times of crisis, Luna would protect her with her life.

    Including Norman Bet and even Hannah Collins.

    How lucky she was to have met these people.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll work hard to make money and get you the best equipment." After saying these morale-boosting words, she still added, "Luna, it¡¯s great to know you."

    Luna said, "Of course, why don¡¯t you divorce Norman? We could partner up to stay single for the rest of our lives."

    Elliana: "..."

    She turned her head immediately, pretending nothing happened, and said, "Forget I said anything."

    But to be honest, she still wanted to know if Luna, who should be of age by now, had anyone she liked.

    "Luna, do you have someone you like?"

    Luna paused for a moment, then said seriously, "Far away, yet right in front of me."

    "..." Elliana: "You¡¯re serious, huh!"

    "Alright, I can tell you, but I won¡¯t say any names. Just to give you an idea, he¡¯s a policeman, and I¡¯m a thief." Luna pursed her lips, looking at her, and asked, "Do you think it¡¯s possible?"

    That question stumped her. Seeing Luna¡¯s serious look, she thought for a few seconds before saying, "As long as you turn over a new leaf, it¡¯s possible."

    "Hmph!" Luna picked up her coffee and drank it all in one gulp, making it seem like she was drinking vodka. She put down the cup and said with a slight pout, "Then it¡¯s not possible. Besides, my brother thinks he¡¯s too old and won¡¯t let me hang out with him."

    Too old? She tentatively asked, "How much older?"

    "Not much, just six or seven years older."

    Luna was just twenty now, and being seven years older, that made the guy only twenty-seven, which was still eptable.

    So she patted Luna on the shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t give up, if you like him, go after him. Don¡¯t you usually disregard your brother?"

    "Sigh!" Luna sighed heavily and saidzily, "But he¡¯s still my brother. I can¡¯t make him die from anger, right? Making him die from anger doesn¡¯t do me any good, except inheriting his wealth."

    After a moment of silence between them, Luna banged the table, slightly louder, "Alright then, let¡¯s work. Let¡¯s leave the first stage to Galen Collins. Once I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll continue investigating George Lyle. You just focus on making money."

    "Okay!"

    Then Luna said again, "Give me six hundred thousand to spend first. I have my eyes on some ck technology."

    "..." In the end, Elliana reluctantly agreed, to be honest, she hadn¡¯t saved much money. Her paycheck had never been released, Norman Bet told her to just use whatever she wanted.

    But the credit card swiping was too detectable by Norman Bet, it wasn¡¯t free at all.

    Noticing Elliana¡¯s helplessness, Luna said, "Later on, with your own studio, what¡¯s there to worry about? Hire some people to earn money for you. Doesn¡¯t Norman Bet have people under him earning money for him? Why can¡¯t you learn from your pillow-mate?"

    Elliana inwardly thought: ... At your spending rate, I feel like I can¡¯t afford to support you much longer.

    ...

    After leaving the caf¨¦, Luna hailed a taxi and went back on her own, insisting that she didn¡¯t need Elliana to send her off.

    There was nothing for her to do right now, so she went to check on Norman Bet.

    As she entered the office, she was lucky to see the man.

    Habitually she threw herself into his arms and then recounted what had happened that morning.

    After her exnation, the man also helped her find out what her questions were.

    The first point was why Be believed that Rnd¡¯s girl group was merely a tool to make shareholders withdraw?

    Be clearly mentioned that Shane Southwell¡¯s secretary asked her to apany, as a way for her to earn extra money, yet her definite tone didn¡¯t make sense afterwards.

    There were only two oues, either Be lied, implying she knew some internal affairs, or it was Be¡¯s extreme understanding.

    Obviously, both she and Norman Bet leaned towards the first possibility.

    The second point was, why did everyone in the girl group agree to go abroad, except for Be, and those who went had vanished?

    Seeing Be so afraid of Shane Southwell indicated that it wasn¡¯t Be who didn¡¯t want to go, rather it was because she was too afraid to go.

    And for her to willingly speak out these truths, her conditions had to be met, such as bing a star.

    Norman Betid everything out for her, and Elliana understood that Be had held something back, not telling everything.

    But the one smart thing Be did was to mention some useful things, so that even if she revealed what she was hidingter, it wouldn¡¯t dy her matters.

    So she couldn¡¯t do much about Be.

    Elliana weakly said, "Got it, we¡¯ll let her unt for a while."

    Leaning against the man¡¯s chest, she always felt at peace, rxed entirely.

    She couldn¡¯t use forceful measures on Be, after all, it was illegal, otherwise, she would¡¯ve agreed with Luna¡¯s suggestion.

    Luna¡¯s idea was to tie Be up, starve her for a few days, then use Yan Xue as bait.

    Butter Luna dismissed her own idea, since Be¡¯s temperament was clear.

    A master of deceit, in short.

    Sometimes even Luna couldn¡¯t distinguish which lies Be deliberately orchestrated, feeling like everything was under Be¡¯s control.

    Even at the end, Be somehow won.

    <fn9205> Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel</fn9205>

    "Norman, I¡¯m so tired!" She rubbed against his chest like a spoiled cat.

    "Rest and rx, don¡¯t worry about anything for now, let Galen Collins and Luna Sutton handle it." Seeing her about to argue, the man stroked her hair, helplessly saying, "If you are bored, why not visit your studio?"

    On second thought, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea. She could arrange work for Be too, before leaving she couldn¡¯t help but say, "Norman, I¡¯ve sent Lana to Vicars. I want to stay at the hotel, Mooke is too far, what do you think?"

    Norman replied gently, "Hasn¡¯t it all been arranged already? You do as you see fit."

    Which meant, why ask me when you already made arrangements? But that was Elliana¡¯s own interpretation.

    She felt a bit embarrassed at the moment, but still shamelessly said, "Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D July Media.

    This ce was her personal studio, no less in scale than otherpanies, though it only upied one floor, it was big enough.

    After all, she didn¡¯t have many departments.

    In the office, Elliana sat in the boss¡¯s chair, and in front of her stood Be.

    She came to work quite promptly.

    Just now, she¡¯d already talked to Victor King, there was a drama missing a seventh female lead, with quite a bit of screen time, and it was a fox demon role, just right for Be.

    So she discussed it with Be.

    Surprisingly, Be was immediately displeased, "A seventh role? A supporting role?"

    She replied with a forced smile, "Just debuted, having a role at all is good enough. Yet you¡¯re picking and choosing?"

    "Didn¡¯t you debut with a lead role too? I don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t get me a lead role!" Be argued back.

    Upon hearing this, Elliana just found it amusing, "I debuted as a lead role, but even if I messed up, Norman Bet would back me up." Then she asked in return, "If you mess up, do you think I would back you up?"

 Chapter 201 - 199: Terms

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 199: Terms</h4>

    "I won¡¯t mess it up." Be clearly had no reason to refute, but she still looked down on minor roles.

    Her stubborn yet confident demeanor made Elliana Lyle think Be had some potential, but she wasn¡¯t nning to change her mind.

    She still said, "If you don¡¯t want the role I¡¯m offering, you can go out and find a lead role yourself."

    "..." Be was speechless for a moment. If she had to find it herself, it would undoubtedly be tough. As a "neer" like her, without guidance, she¡¯d only start from background roles.

    Thinking this, the character that couldst several episodes wasn¡¯t bad at all. She stopped being picky and replied, "I got it. If I achieve something, in the next show, you¡¯ll arrange a lead role for me."

    Elliana Lyle smiled, "Of course, if you have talent and skill, who else would I support but you, right?"

    That was considered an agreement, and Be didn¡¯t linger any longer as an agent named Silvie Harper led her out.

    But whenever she thought of Be¡¯s past, it gave her a headache. This was the main reason she wouldn¡¯t give Be a lead role.

    After all, even if it went viral, it would be more harm than benefit. The media¡¯s knack for digging up dirt was not to be underestimated.

    Bzz bzz~

    Luna (Mentor): "I¡¯m setting off, boarding the ne in half an hour."

    Seeing this message, Elliana Lyle was a bit bewildered. Leaving so soon? The injury hasn¡¯t healed yet.

    Kitty: "Wait two more days, your injury isn¡¯t fully healed. What if you knock or bump it and it affects healing?"

    Luna (Mentor): "I¡¯m not doing anything dangerous, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m visiting George Lyle¡¯s hometown. Maybe I¡¯ll find some clues."

    Just as she was about to type "Take care on the road," a knock on the office door interrupted her.

    She was typing and said, "Come in."

    The door was pushed open from outside, and a leg in ck suit pants stepped in.

    Elliana Lyle had already put down her phone. She looked up and was delighted, "John Doe, you¡¯re back so soon?"

    Then she impatiently asked, "How did it go?"

    "Uh..." John Doe looked a bit troubled, and stuttered, "The not guilty plea failed. Still a one-year sentence. Boss, you should tell Luna about this result."

    After speaking, John Doe pursed his lips. Although he was awyer, he was always the one left speechless by Luna.

    It was clear, John Doe tried his best. From sixteen years to one, this result was eptable.

    She said, "Yes, thanks for your hard work. There¡¯s nothing much now, go rest."

    "Okay, boss, I¡¯ll head back then. Call me if you need anything."

    John Doe had rushed here straight from North City, and now he just wanted to nap, being really exhausted.

    With few people in the office, Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t have much to do, as most matters didn¡¯t require her attention. She decided to visit a pharmacy to get more medicine, as thest batch was all used up.

    ¨D¨D¨D Subzero Community.

    "So hot, so hot!" Be carried arge te of stir-fried instant noodles into the bedroom.

    Yan Xue hadn¡¯t spoken sinceing here. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Honestly, her sister was quite annoying.

    Yet this annoying sister treated her well, making it hard for her to truly dislike her.

    "Hurry, eat while it¡¯s hot. I added double ham for you." Be said.

    Looking at the red stir-fried noodles on the table, a spicy aroma pierced the air, mingling with a fragrant scent. It was her favorite spicy stir-fried instant noodles from childhood.

    As a child, she seldom got to eat them, always thinking they were delicious. After growing up and eating them often, they didn¡¯t seem as appealing anymore.

    She picked up her chopsticks, saying, "Sis, I don¡¯t want to go back. Can you help me find a job?"

    "Sure, how about being a server at a hotpot restaurant? You can handle it, right? Two thousand eight hundred a month, with bonuses if you do well."

    "Sure." Yan Xue agreed right away and noticed Be packing her luggage, so she asked, "Why are you packing up?"

    "Moving. Boss Liu has employee dorms. They¡¯re better than my current room, saving quite a bit of money monthly. You¡¯re here with me, we can save up and maybe buy a ce in bustling North City."

    Be had already imagined living in a future upscalemunity, her face showing anticipation and a smile.

    That smile vanished in an instant, and Be sighed, "First, we need to earn money for Dad¡¯s treatment. We¡¯re still young, we can take our time."

    Upon hearing this, Yan Xue fell silent. Even her chewing slowed. Seeing Be¡¯s look, she felt a pang of guilt and said, "There¡¯s no need to send money home. There¡¯s plenty of money at home."

    "Huh?" Be replied, surprised, "The money for Dad¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t a small amount, even if all my past earnings were saved, it¡¯s not enough."

    "He¡¯s faking it!"

    Those three words seemed to burst out of Yan Xue¡¯s mouth, and Be¡¯s hand froze in packing, her fox-like eyes widened, and her charming face held a hint of surprise.

    Faced with Be¡¯s gaze, Yan Xue instantly lost her edge, bowed her head, and didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    "What did you just say?"

    Be tightened her brow, and anger slowly bubbled within her.

    Yan Xue clutched her hands, stammering, "I downloaded the paperwork at the copy shop, they just want to buy a house for their son in the city, nothing more."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, silence followed, stifling even the air.

    Yan Xue dared not look up at Be¡¯s expression. In her memory, Be had a fiery temper, surely seething now.

    Simultaneously, she regretted speaking the truth aloud. Discovering someone else¡¯s actions was clearly better than admitting it herself.

    "Oh, got it. Eat up, it¡¯ll taste bad if it cools."

    The anticipated angry voice did not rain down upon her. Lifting her head, Be showed no anger, rather a calm and breezy demeanor.

    Be wasn¡¯t without anger; she merely felt resigned. Now that she knew, what could she do? Past matters were ultimately futile.

    But one could still gamble on the future.

    If starting anew, some things must be relinquished.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Miao Ren Pharmacy.

    "Hey, what¡¯s up?"

    Elliana Lyle had just reached the pharmacy entrance when Be¡¯s call came through.

    "What? You want to change your identity?" She was shocked, even raising her voice a little, then quickly moved to a less crowded area.

    Covering the phone, she asked, "What trick are you up to now? Why the need to change identities?" Be wanting a new identity was likely due to past scandals. She understood but couldn¡¯t agree.

    On the other end, Be said, "I want a new identity to keep living. You do have the ability, right?"

    "Provoking me doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯m not falling for it."

    Be said, "Help me change identities, and I¡¯ll give you a piece of information in return. How about it?"

    "..."

    Elliana Lyle¡¯s face turned dark. She knew Be was holding something back, so she said, "You tell me first. If it¡¯s useful, I¡¯ll consider it."

    <fne155> Original content can be found at Find¡ïNovel</fne155>

    "No, you promise me first."

    "Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Bye." With that, Elliana Lyle directly pressed the hang-up button. Be would call her back anyway.

    It was just a matter of time.

    After all, Be¡¯s past scandals were indeed unbearable. If it were her, she¡¯d certainly change to another.

 Chapter 202 - 200: Old Habits Die Hard

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 200: Old Habits Die Hard</h4>

    "Grandpa, I¡¯m here again."

    Elliana Lyle walked to the counter, where the old man was still wearing reading sses and watching videos in his free time.

    Seeing her arrival, the old man put down his phone, smiled kindly at her, and asked, "How¡¯s it going?"

    To be honest, after drinking it, she didn¡¯t really feel much, but she hasn¡¯t felt ufortabletely, so it seems to be working.

    "Come, stretch out your hand, let me have a look."

    After checking, the old man concluded, "Hmm, there¡¯s some improvement, but you need to continue taking care of it to get better."

    "I¡¯m here to get more medicine from you. I¡¯ve finished the ones fromst time."

    Though she didn¡¯t like the taste of traditional medicine, even hated it, she endured it for the sake of her health.

    Not long after, she left the pharmacy with the packaged medicine. It was close to Melody Harmony¡¯s ce, so she headed towards it.

    <fnd2d2> For original chapters go to find?novel</fnd2d2>

    Just as she reached the entrance, she saw Summer Hue and Zane Bet walking out arm in arm.

    ...

    ¨D Office.

    "Mr. President, currently Susan is the prime suspect, but there¡¯s no concrete evidence yet." Raymond Wood reported with his head lowered, asionally ncing at Norman Bet¡¯s expression.

    However, Norman Bet nonchntly said when he heard the news, "In the future, don¡¯t report things that aren¡¯t confirmed to me."

    "Yes." Seeing that Norman Bet wasn¡¯t angry, Raymond Wood immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried about being criticized for the slow progress, as it had been quite some time without results.

    Just as he thought of this, a low voice came, "Your efficiency has declined recently. Take a break and rest for a while."

    "!"

    A red exmation mark seemed to pop over Raymond Wood¡¯s head. At first, he didn¡¯t understand what Norman Bet meant.

    But when the boss says something like this, it usually means one of two things: first, it¡¯s a subtle way of telling you to resign, or second, it means exactly what it says.

    Though he knew Norman Bet wouldn¡¯t be subtle, he also knew many were eyeing his position at the top.

    If he left, he feared that upon returning, he would have to step down.

    This realization tensed him up, and he quickly said, "Mr. President, it was my negligence. I will do better in the future."

    "Hmm? Mm."

    Upon hearing this response, Raymond Wood felt relieved that his position was secured, so he continued to report, "We have bought the raw materials for the next half-year at a low price from Mr. Davis. White Orchid originally terminated cooperation with Rnd due to product issues, but thanks to Brian White¡¯s nning efforts, they reconciled."

    "Brian White?"

    This name did catch Norman Bet¡¯s attention. His deep eyes reflected a bit of coldness as he focused on Raymond Wood.

    Raymond Wood said, "Mr. President, should we investigate further? This person is merely apany nner, yet he managed to reconcile twopanies that were supposed to terminate cooperation, and filled such a big financial gap from his own pocket. This ability is quite unusual, not typical for an orphan adopted by an old traditional doctor."

    "No need to investigate, just pay attention to his interactions with Nathan Dawn." The man raised his hand slightly, saying, "Continue."

    "Additionally, Rnd epted foreign capital investment, which has more than doubled Rnd¡¯s value and has now surpassed Lyle Corporation. It¡¯s evidently a bad sign."

    This news didn¡¯t elicit a reaction from Norman Bet, as if it was expected. He just continued working on his documents and said, "Any news of Eleanor Llyod?"

    "Still..." Raymond Wood hesitated for half a second before saying, "Still no news. Mr. Qing said he is unavable and handed it to someone else to handle, but there¡¯s been no progress yet."

    Norman Bet nced at Raymond Wood with a slightly sinking face and asked, "Did he say what he wants?"

    "Yes." Raymond Wood immediately replied, "Mr. Qing said he wants you to do something for him and said not to let the wind take away his moon."

    In fact, he didn¡¯t quite understand what Mr. Qing meant, it felt inexplicable, but he still conveyed it to Norman Bet.

    Norman Bet showed no expression upon hearing it and didn¡¯t find it odd, just responded lightly, seemingly in agreement.

    This confused Raymond Wood even more, but he dared not ask further, thinking he would just report backter.

    ...

    ¨D Starry Sea.

    This was the most popr quiet bar for young people in North City, with a dimly lit hall creating a tranquil atmosphere.

    Of course, in the private rooms, the lighting could be as bright as you wanted.

    At this moment, Elliana Lyle was sitting on the sofa next to Summer Hue, already beginning to regreting here.

    Because in front of her were several familiar faces!

    Like Shane Donovan, Nichs Llyod, and Zane Collins, Summer Hue had told her that she only knew Zane Collins and had never met the other two.

    At this moment, Shane Donovan held a beautiful woman in his arms, grinning and saying, "Wow, sister-inw, long time no see, you¡¯re looking more and more radiant."

    "..." Elliana Lyle said nothing, just sat there with a stern face, easily showing she was not one to mess with, like a ck cat disdainful of interacting with others.

    "Huh?" Summer Hue was a bit surprised, looking at Elliana Lyle, "You know each other?"

    "Don¡¯t know him!"

    ...

    In contrast, Zane Collins, after looking at Elliana Lyle, whispered softly in Zane Bet¡¯s ear, "You brought sister-inw here, aren¡¯t you afraid your brother will skin you alive?"

    "Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m here to discuss business with you, and besides, weren¡¯t those two brought by you?" Zane Bet responded while frowning at Shane Donovan and Nichs Llyod across from him.

    And then he said to them, "You two, behave yourselves today! No funny business!"

    "Huh?" Shane Donovan, who was trying to chat with Elliana Lyle, was initially taken aback, but seeing Zane Bet¡¯s serious look, he immediately knew what was meant.

    "Hey, I say Mr. Bet, could you watch yournguage in front of sister-inw?"

    ...

    This group was having a lively conversation, but Elliana Lyle just couldn¡¯t fit in. She found it strange that today, Shane Donovan seemed different fromst time.

    To put it correctly, very different.

    Soon after, Shane Donovan turned to her, offering a ss of wine and smiling, "Sister-inw, let me toast to you, I was out of linest time."

    Unable to beat around the bush, he had to apologize directly. Last time, after a few drinks, he got wild, even though normally he wouldn¡¯t dare show his disrespect towards Norman Bet openly.

    In the past, Norman Bet didn¡¯t mind how wild Shane Donovan got after drinking.

    Butst time, he offended not just anyone but Norman Bet¡¯s wife, which was a serious matter, forcing him to steer clear of anyone with the surname Bet recently.

    Elliana Lyle epted the drink and downed it in one go. After all, being friends of Zane Bet and with Summer Hue present, she wouldn¡¯t want to make the situation too awkward.

    "Oh! Thanks for your understanding, sister-inw."

    With that drink, the atmosphere softened, and Summer Hue, all curious, whispered gossip in Elliana Lyle¡¯s ear, "What happened? Tell me all about it?"

    She lowered her voice and said, "I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re outside."

    Meanwhile, Zane Bet only talked business with Zane Collins, hardly interacting with Shane Donovan or Nichs Llyod. Although they were friends, he found them tiresome.

    He originally came to discuss a game coboration with Zane Collins, but these two had tagged along.

    ...

    Half an hourter.

    "Go, get me someone from Mr. Bet¡¯s side!" Shane Donovan reverted to his fierce and arrogant tone, even shoving a trembling woman.

    But who Shane Donovan really wanted reced was Summer Hue.

 Chapter 203 - 201: The Recklessness of Youth

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 201: The Recklessness of Youth</h4>

    A woman in a ck short dress had already walked up to Summer Hue, her head lowered, biting her lip tightly, with her slender hands sped together, looking particrly nervous.

    She asked herself, anyone in here would be someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Zane Bet¡¯s face was livid, his eyes, strikingly simr to Norman Bet¡¯s, were frosting over. He was about to speak, but a voice interrupted.

    "You go out first." Elliana Lyle gestured with a slight lift of her hand to the woman in front of her, then reached out to hold Summer Hue¡¯s hand tofort her.

    Shane Donovan had no objection to Elliana Lyle¡¯s arrangement. He leaned back on the sofa, looking carefree and unruly.

    However, the woman in the ck dress had no intention of leaving, instead, she nodded and looked towards Shane Donovan with downcast eyes.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t figure out what Shane Donovan meant, she knew that if she left this time, she wouldn¡¯t get anything.

    So she looked again at Summer Hue, appearing pitiable.

    Obviously, she wanted Summer Hue to feel sympathy and help her.

    In contrast, Summer Hue seemed indifferent, even watching the woman in the ck dress as if watching a show, and asked with a smile, "What¡¯s with you not leaving? Do you really think I would give you respect?"

    What scene hasn¡¯t she seen? With Zane Bet and her cousin here, she didn¡¯t believe anyone would dare touch her.

    "..." The woman in the ck dress still lowered her head and said nothing, nor did she have any intention of leaving, but apparently, her face was turning red.

    Elliana Lyle nced at Shane Donovan across the way. She understood that Shane Donovan turned into a different person when drunk than when sober.

    From past experience, she could tell the woman in the ck dress wasn¡¯t going to take the way out she offered.

    "Why so slow?" Shane Donovan shouted mischievously, clearly just using the woman in ck as a tool for provocation.

    "Shane Donovan, am I really giving you face?"

    At these words, most of the people present fell silent, Zane Collins and Nichs Llyod looking like they were enjoying a good show.

    Today, Nichs Llyod hadn¡¯t drunk; his stomach was ufortable, so now he could enjoy the excitement. Otherwise, he would have been the center.

    "Come here." Zane Bet directly pulled Summer Hue to his side, a cold nce that scared the woman in ck almost out of her wits.

    Summer Hue whispered, "Who is he? So arrogant?"

    "Just a yboy," Zane Bet continued, "He drinks and acts like everyone owes him."

    ording to his past self, he would have long rushed up and beaten Shane Donovan to a pulp. But now, with his brother in North City, he didn¡¯t dare act recklessly.

    After all, even if he wasn¡¯t wrong, the one who threw the first punch would be considered more at fault.

    He remembered thest time he had punched Shane Donovan, he was severely scolded by Norman Bet.

    "Your temper is quite big, huh, sister-inw?" Shane Donovan was somewhat surprised by Elliana Lyle¡¯s sudden outburst but still reined in his provocative stance.

    Elliana Lyle remained cold-faced, clearly genuinely angry, and a bit more irritable than usual after having had some drinks.

    Then Shane Donovan shamelessly said, "Oh sister-inw, it¡¯s just a femalepanion, your mind is quite small."

    The moment the words left his mouth, Shane Donovan¡¯s smile instantly froze, panicked at the sight of an angry iing person, "Hey! What are you doing! Ah¨D¨D¨D!"

    With one punch, Shane Donovan tasted blood, his mind suddenly clear, and just as he was about to beg for mercy, another punchnded!

    The people present were stunned for a moment.

    After all, the one hitting was Summer Hue, managing to beat Shane Donovan, a grown man, to screams with just her own strength.

    Elliana Lyle snapped out of shock and said to Zane Bet, "What are you standing there for? Go help!"

    Her intention was for Zane Bet to break it up, not expecting him to go up and give Shane Donovan another punch!

    ...

    Aftering out, Elliana Lyle looked exhausted, waving her hand at the two, "Alright, you guys go back, I¡¯ll take a cab home."

    She was truly worn out, attempting to break up the fight but got elbowed by Summer Hue, leaving her face still sore.

    Summer Hue looked at her apologetically, muttering, "Cousin, I¡¯m sorry, it was an ident."

    She didn¡¯t mind too much and just asked, "Where did you learn to rush in and start fighting?"

    Summer Hue said earnestly, "My dad said if a guy is being frivolous with me, to p him twice to show him the power."

    "..." Elliana Lyle was speechless, but after thinking about it, Shane Donovan did deserve a beating, so she said, "Hmm, try not to fight so often in the future."

    "Got it." Summer Hue replied, and then added, "Oh, cousin, remember toe for the formal endorsement shoot in a few days."

    "Hmm." She had previously agreed to this with Summer Hue, and she also agreed to invest an additional ten million in Summer Hue, knowing she would earn it backter.

    At this moment, Shane Donovan, supported by Nichs Llyod, also came out, not lingering long and directly got into a car.

    Thest one toe out was Zane Collins, who looked at Elliana Lyle with a chuckle and said, "Sister-inw, I see you¡¯ve been drinking. I haven¡¯t; I¡¯ll take you home."

    "Alright." Elliana Lyle didn¡¯t hesitate, after all, being Hannah Collins¡¯s brother, she could trust him.

    Once in the car, she casually asked, "Hannah has gone back, right?"

    "Yeah, she was here yesterday, but she leftst night." Zane Collins said, feeling a bit uneasy, knowing his sister¡¯s feelings for Norman Bet were not ordinary.

    Facing Norman Bet¡¯s legitimate wife, he was indeed a bit nervous.

    "Oh, I need to give her a call." Elliana Lyle said, taking out her phone.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t let Hannah stay alone in the vi. Since there was still a room in the hotel, Hannah could conveniently stay there.

    "Hello."

    "Ah? You¡¯ve arrived? Did Lana tell you?"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Vicars Hotel.

    "Why don¡¯t youe up for a bit, your sister Hannah is upstairs." Elliana Lyle said after getting out of the car, addressing Zane Collins inside.

    Zane Collins intended to refuse but thought that if these love rivals met, they¡¯d be especially intense and might fight, so he had to persuade his sister to leave.

    So he smiled, "Alright, then, it¡¯s better to ept than to decline."

    Once they reached the room, Hannah Collins was sitting on the sofa watching TV and asked as Elliana Lyle walked in, "Where did you run off to? Didn¡¯t see you backst night."

    "Didn¡¯t run off. I went to find Luna."

    Then Zane Collins walked in, offering a polite smile to the person on the sofa, "Sister."

    "Why are you here too?" Hannah Collins was a bit surprised. Why did her brothere back with Little Sprout?

    While talking, Elliana Lyle had already sat beside Hannah Collins, naturally resting her legs on Hannah¡¯s and snatched away the remote from Hannah¡¯s hand.

    Zane Collins: "..."

    <fn0063> Updates are released by F?nd-Novel</fn0063>

    Seems... like he was overthinking it; don¡¯t they seem to be getting along just fine?

    He glossed over, "I was taking sister-inw home and ran into her on the way." Then feeling a bit uneasy, he pointed to the door and said, "Uh, sister, if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll head out first."

    "Stop!"

    Hannah Collins didn¡¯t look at Zane Collins when she said this but rather suspiciously stared at Elliana Lyle, then asked, "Did you drink?"

    Before Elliana Lyle could reply, Hannah Collins shot a cold re at Zane Collins, scaring him into a shiver on the spot.

    "You took her drinking?"

    Zane Collins immediately waved his hands, "It was Zane Bet who asked me, and then sister-inw came with Zane Bet and his girlfriend." He was afraid Hannah Collins wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he quickly pointed to Elliana Lyle, "If you don¡¯t believe me, ask sister-inw."

 Chapter 204 - 202: The Senior Veteran

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 202: The Senior Veteran</h4>

    Faced with Hannah¡¯s questioning look, Elliana quickly nodded.

    Seeing her nod, Zane also breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn¡¯t take the me; better to pass it to Zane Bet.

    "Really? What¡¯s up with your face? Did you get into a fight?" Hannah urately captured the bluish mark on Elliana¡¯s face.

    Originally, it was just a bit red, but it unknowingly turned blue, even Elliana herself hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Hannah then looked at Zane, and after a few seconds of observation said, "You seem fine."

    "No way! It¡¯s got nothing to do with me! It was Zane Bet and..."

    Perhaps due to the pressure from his sister, Zane directly confessed everything, not even omitting the smallest details.

    Once Hannah knew, Norman Bet naturally also knew about it.

    At 10 PM, when Norman returned, Elliana got a scolding. However, after some soft coaxing, he quickly stopped saying much.

    Instead, Hannah added fuel to the fire, "Norman Bet, you really should keep an eye on her. She¡¯s so young, going out drinking."

    Elliana: "..."

    "Norman Bet, I only had one ss, and it was just a tiny sip." She deliberately gestured with her hand.

    Norman reached out to rub her head, saying, "You can drink, but unless it¡¯s necessary, don¡¯t drink."

    Evidently, Norman didn¡¯t forbid her from drinking. After all, there¡¯s times when you just need a little sip.

    Back in the room, Norman informed her of something. Due to Rnd¡¯s overseas financing and the recent booming film industry, her TV series was postponed and directly turned into a movie.

    And it¡¯s a sci-fi film!

    She hesitated, saying, "But... I think I should..."

    Truth be told, she hasn¡¯t encountered the sci-fi genre much, hasn¡¯t even read any novels, and feels it¡¯s a new challenge.

    Norman gently patted her back, whispering warmly in her ear, "Go ahead and try boldly, I¡¯ve got your back."

    "Mm," she agreed, rubbing her head against his neckzily, "Is there a cast list yet? Have they found suitable candidates?"

    Norman replied, "Yes, all arranged. Go audition tomorrow. You can bring someone from your studio to fill a role gap."

    "Got it, I¡¯ll bring Tiana." She knew Norman was teaching her how to operate her studio.

    After all, if you want to be a boss, you have to lead your people to make money.

    Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly sensed something off, and before she knew it, Norman had covered her lips.

    Like a hungry wolf.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DThe next day.

    Horizon.

    "Hello, Miss Lyle." A man in a military green vest extended his hand to her.

    This was Gary Young, the director of "Interster Immigrants," renowned domestically as a person without bad films.

    He appeared in his forties, with a very amiable demeanor, not as imposing as she imagined. Her first impression was easygoing.

    "Hello, Director Young, I¡¯ve heard so much about you."

    "You¡¯re too kind, Miss Lyle. Talented young actors like you are not easy toe by."

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Elliana began her audition. Ultimately, whether she would seed depended on herself.

    She was auditioning for the role of an astronaut, traveling to space to find a new habitable as Earth was about to copse.

    Her character needed to be resolute and calm in thetter stages, whereas the early stages were somewhat like herself.

    Half an hourter.

    Facing the camera and the people behind it, Elliana began her performance.

    "I don¡¯t agree! Without probing, people are not allowed tond!"

    ...

    After the audition, it was clear she passed, even though she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so easy. Perhaps it was because she¡¯d thoroughly reviewed the script on the way, rehearsing several times with Tiana in the car.

    Thus, during the audition, her mood was exceptionally rxed, naturally leading to a better oue.

    Afterward, she rmended Tiana to Gary Young. The role she wanted to y only had one or two scenes, essential for advancing the film¡¯s plot.

    "Elliana, if you¡¯re bringing people, it¡¯s naturally not a problem. Although it¡¯s a minor role, we still need to follow..." The director spoke very tactfully.

    Elliana straightforwardly said, "ording to the rules, as expected."

    "Elliana, I... I¡¯m a bit nervous," Tiana said.

    She¡¯d never tried auditioning before, most roles she¡¯d yed were fleeting, just passing by.

    Such a solo audition, especially with such a famous director, immediately made her nervous.

    Ellianaughed, "Don¡¯t be nervous, believe in yourself, it¡¯s not difficult, go for it!"

    ...

    Gary Young said, "No need to be nervous, go ahead."

    Tiana¡¯s nerves caused her to stutter a bit during her audition lines, her heart sunk fearing she¡¯d miss out on the chance.

    "It¡¯s okay, try again, don¡¯t be nervous." Gary Young was forgiving, he could see Tiana was just nervous, especially since Elliana brought her, he¡¯d offer more chances.

    Tiana took a deep breath, adjusted her mindset, and tried again. The effect was still not ideal, but better than the first time.

    "Mm, that¡¯s pretty good. Try once more."

    The third time, Tiana finally got into her groove, naturally receiving Gary Young¡¯s approval.

    With the sess of the audition, both settled into their roles.

    They expected to start filming the first day seven dayster, so there was ample time to hone the script, even trying out scenes with the other four leads.

    However, Yates Zander was there too, which surprised her.

    "Elliana, let me introduce everyone to you." Yates exined the people to her.

    Two were male actors with notable fame, Mufeng had a somewhat charming mature man¡¯s weathered look, while the short-haired Carina Windor had the allure and warmth of a mature woman.

    Thest one, Daniel Kerr, she was quite familiar with, a martial arts actor from long ago, achieving stardom through martial arts action films.

    An elder much worthy of respect and admiration, despite aging now, his youthful heroic spirit was still evident.

    Facing her, a neer, the three were very enthusiastic.

    "Truly young and promising." Daniel Kerr said with a smile.

    Elliana humbly replied, "I grew up watching your movies, you are..."

    <fne717> Find the newest release on F¦ÉndNovel</fne717>

    Her words weren¡¯t finished before Daniel suddenly turned and even his mustache blew upward.

    "Am I that old?"

    Elliana: "...this..."

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Daniel was two years older than Shawn Lyle, so saying she watched his movies growing up wasn¡¯t wrong.

    And she really did watch them, even capable of naming all of Daniel¡¯s movie titles.

    Seeing her a bit puzzled, Carina Windorughed, "Just ignore him, old as he is, he still thinks he¡¯s young."

    Such an atmosphere was nice, not stiff, yet Mufeng was different, not fond of talking, with a somewhat mncholy gaze.

    After engaging with the seniors for a while, they began coborating scenes, overall going smoothly,ughing throughout the afternoon.

    "Elliana, go back and practice your expressions some more, being too deliberate will seem stiff." As they were leaving, Carina Windor patiently advised her.

    Also pointed out many of her shorings.

    Listening to one session of wisdom was better than reading books for ten years.

 Chapter 205 - 203: Something Happened

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 203: Something Happened</h4>

    "What? How could this be?"

    Elliana Lyle received a call from Joy Lyle while on the way back in the car, and was so shocked by the news that she was speechless.

    She even initially thought she was hallucinating.

    After calming her emotions, she finally asked, "How... is it..."

    Evidently, she found it difficult to ask.

    On the other end, there were faint sounds of sobbing, and even the voice speaking was choked with emotion.

    Joy said, "My mom said it was lung cancer, and she already had a heart problem. In the end, she died at home due to breathing difficulties."

    Hearing this reason, she was caught off guard. How could it be lung cancer? But upon reflection, she recalled her uncle often coughing sporadically; it seemed like there were early signs.

    She hurriedly asked, "Joy, where are you now? I¡¯ll go back with you."

    On the phone, Joy replied, "I¡¯m still on the set; I¡¯ll apply for leave in a while."

    Hearing the ethereal voice on the other end, she knew Joy must be hiding in the bathroom crying, and she didn¡¯t know how tofort her for a moment.

    After hesitating for a bit, she said, "Let¡¯s meet at the airport, sister."

    "Okay." After a light response, the phone was hung up.

    The sound of the beep made her heart drop.

    Elliana began to recall her uncle¡¯s demeanor.

    It seemed that her uncle was a decent person; at least he never scolded her, and would asionally support her when Grandma Lyle reprimanded her.

    This decent man was suddenly gone, and her heart grew heavy, her face filled with sadness.

    Subsequently, she started booking a flight on her phone.

    "Elliana, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?" Tiana Harris, sitting beside her, looked at her with a face full of concern.

    Only then did she regain her senses, heaving a sigh, and said, "My uncle passed away, just today."

    Tiana fell silent upon hearing this, merely looking at her with aforting expression. After a long pause, she softly said, "My condolences."

    "Mmh."

    Then Tiana added, "Elliana, are you heading back to South City? I have to take a trip too."

    <fn6784> This content belongs to find~novel</fn6784>

    "Hmm?" Elliana looked at Tiana slightly confused, not understanding why Tiana suddenly wanted to go to South City. She remembered Tiana was a native of North City.

    Seeing this, Tiana exined somewhat mncholically, "My grandmother is in South City. I want to visit her. I¡¯m afraid that with her age, someday I might not get the chance to see her again."

    This statement filled the whole car with a sense of farewell, making it difficult to bear the sadness for a moment.

    "My grandmother and I have always had a good rtionship, but I haven¡¯t visited her in four years."

    Elliana said, "Yeah, you should go visit. If you feel like it, I¡¯ll book your ticket too, and we can head back to South City together."

    "Okay."

    Tiana readily agreed to it, she had originally nned to head back to South City to visit her grandmother the day after tomorrow.

    "Um, let me make a call." Elliana said, then dialed Norman Bet¡¯s number to inform him before leaving.

    After one ring, the call was answered.

    "Hello, Norman, I have something to tell you. I need to go back to South City; my uncle passed away, and I have to go back."

    She said everything she wanted in one breath because Norman was indeed very busy, and she didn¡¯t want to take up too much of his time.

    "Okay, let Hannah apany you back."

    "Huh?" His words surprised her a bit.

    He sternly continued, "I don¡¯t feelfortable with you going alone."

    Although he was even lessfortable with Hannah, he knew she could protect the girl well.

    "Uh..." Thinking of Shawn Lyle¡¯s actionsst time, Elliana also felt the need for caution. But taking Hannah along felt quite inappropriate; besides, Hannah might not be willing.

    So she declined, "No need, there¡¯s Joy, and Sister Phoebe. I¡¯m just attending the funeral, nothing will go wrong."

    Unexpectedly, he directly said, "I¡¯ll go back with you."

    She was momentarily stunned, but quickly declined: "That¡¯s not possible, you need to manage thepany well. Melody can¡¯t do without you."

    She knew very well that all sectors were attempting to harm the Melody Group, even if they were mere trifling actions, too many ants biting could still hurt.

    After all, Melody is a youngpany; growingrge inevitably entails exclusion by olderpanies. Also, due to her, they were at odds with Rnd.

    She believed that Rnd now regarded Melody as a deadly rival. Although she wasn¡¯t familiar with the new vice-president, Nathan Dawn, she did have some understanding of Cameron Southwell.

    Additionally, Luna had secretly discovered that Nathan was Cameron¡¯s illegitimate son and was outstanding in all aspects, so Nathan was someone more worthy of being on guard against than Shane Southwell.

    "Then I¡¯ll check with Hannah if she¡¯s willing." She relented, but it still felt somewhat inappropriate.

    But he directly said he had already notified Hannah during their call.

    "..."

    After ending the call, she leaned against the car window, gazing at the trees whipping by and the endless white lines by the road, lost in thought.

    Tiana quietly looked at her phone, though her fingers merely slid across the screen, not really focused on anything.

    Her heart was enveloped in a thinyer of mist, as if covered with a cloth, not suffocating, yet breathing still felt difficult.

    Clearly, it is an ufortable feeling.

    Today, after passing an audition, the first thing she wanted was to share the news with Elliana. But at that time, Elliana was chatting andughing with those high-level individuals. She could have boldly walked up, but felt inappropriate being a small actress.

    So she sat in the car all afternoon, and only when they were about to leave did Elliana start looking for her, which made her somewhat ufortable.

    It was as if she had been abandoned. Some days ago, she thought she was special to Elliana, that she could build a friendship.

    But now she felt different, perhaps she thought too much. It was already hard for Elliana to help her; their rtionship was not just of friends, but also of employer and employee.

    Chronological priority should be work first, friendshipter, and Elliana¡¯s circle of friends was evidentlyrger than she imagined, yet as of now, she felt she only had Elliana as a friend.

    She didn¡¯t even chat much with others; their conversations mostly revolved around where extras were needed.

    After realizing this, it didn¡¯t feel as painful anymore, so she gathered her courage and asked, "Elliana, can we be considered friends?"

    "Huh?" This unexpected question made Elliana abruptly turn her head, somewhat puzzled, "What?"

    She didn¡¯t catch what Tiana said, likely only heard her name being called.

    However, this puzzled and surprised expression deeply hurt Tiana.

    Tiana assumed Elliana had heard her and simply chose not to answer. After all, it was just the two of them in the back seat, with a driver in the front.

    To ease the awkwardness, she shook her head and bit her lip before asking, "I noticed you didn¡¯t speak for a long time..."

    "Oh, I just had a bit of a headache and wanted to rest a bit." Elliana said, rubbing her temples, likely a result of being kept up by Norman Bet until the early hours of the morning, leaving her brain feeling like mush.

    The faint throb in her forehead made her spirit quite low.

    "Didn¡¯t sleep well, did you?" Tiana asked, then pointed out her eyes, "You have dark circles; you probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night."

    "Yeah." She admitted it, then rubbed her eyes, saying, "Tiana, once we reach the hotel, I¡¯ll have the driver take you to the studio dormitory so you can pack your things, then you can just meet me at the airport."

    "Okay." Tiana responded, then added, "I¡¯ll be quick, I won¡¯t dy you."

    "No need to rush, the flight¡¯s at 9 PM, and it¡¯s just 6:23 now."

 Chapter 206 - 204: Return to South City

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 204: Return to South City</h4>

    Vicars Hotel.

    "Lana, you don¡¯t have to apany me. Take a few days off. I¡¯m not around, and Norman doesn¡¯t n to return to the hotel either."

    Elliana Lyle packed a set of changing clothes, deliberately choosing a white short-sleeve and white pants.

    Lana said on the side, "Then I¡¯ll stay at the hotel and wait for you toe back, so I can also take care of Auntie Phoebe."

    Honestly, even if she was on vacation, she didn¡¯t know where to go.

    Elliana didn¡¯t say much after hearing this, just said, "Do as you see fit. I¡¯ll be back in about three days."

    She packed a small suitcase and dragged it to the living room.

    At this moment, Hannah Collins was carrying a ck backpack over one shoulder, blending in with her ck short-sleeve shirt and shorts. The bag didn¡¯t look very big, the type popr among most trendy young men on the street, but seemed like it could be bigger.

    Hannah appeared to be ready. She said, "Hannah, pack your clothes and toiletries for three days."

    "Already packed, all in the bag." Hannah patted her backpack, then looked at her suitcase in confusion, saying, "You¡¯re bringing so much?"

    Elliana looked at her suitcase¡ªan 18-inch small suitcase, though a bit empty inside. She didn¡¯t like to buy bags, and she couldn¡¯t just carry stic bags around.

    So she said, "No, I brought a set of clothes and toiletries."

    Hannah said directly, "Just put them in my bag. I¡¯ve still got more than half empty space." With that, she squatted down and opened her suitcase.

    When they opened it, there were neatly folded short-sleeves and pants. Hannah rolled all her clothes into a cylindrical shape and put them directly into her bag.

    Indeed, it saved a lot of space.

    Hannah spread her hands, "Isn¡¯t that better? When we were out before, I saw girls pushing huge suitcases on the train, and I thought they really packed a lot of stuff."

    "..."

    She really wanted to tell Hannah, there were indeed a lot of things inside, so many that young men wouldn¡¯t easily dare to help.

    But she wasn¡¯t in the mood right now.

    "Have you had dinner?" Hannah asked her.

    She shook her head, "No." She had nned to eat something when she got back, but thinking about how she would vomit uncontrobly after getting on the ne, she figured it was better not to eat.

    "Then how about eating something outside? It¡¯s still early; it¡¯s just 7 PM. By then, we can take the subway to the airport, which is faster than driving since it¡¯s rush hour, and the roads will definitely be congested."

    "No, I¡¯ll just throw it up after eating, better not to eat."

    "Be good now. Even if you throw it upter, it¡¯s better than having an empty stomach. By the time you reach South City, it will be the middle of the night, and you won¡¯t have an appetite to eat. By the time you feel like eating, it will be noon the next day."

    She said helplessly, "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    Before they left, Lana grabbed a handful of candy from her room¡ªsour candies, more sour than sweet.

    Lana handed the candy to Hannah, then said, "Miss Hannah, the youngdy gets airsick really bad. Put one of these candies in her mouth, it will help a lot."

    "Alright, got it." Hannah casually put the candy in her pants pocket.

    ...

    After leaving the hotel entrance and reaching a ce with more people, Hannah naturally held her hand, perhaps afraid she couldn¡¯t keep up.

    After all, Hannah had long legs¡ªone step for her meant quick-trotting two steps to keep up.

    So now, Hannah was just walking, while she was practically jogging, suddenly reminded of when she used to go shopping with Norman Bet.

    Norman had long legs too, but his walking speed matched hers.

    After walking for half a minute, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and panted, "Hannah, slow down. I¡¯m feeling dizzy."

    She had eaten wontons in the morning, skipped lunch, and now she had signs of hypoglycemia.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Low blood sugar?"

    Hannah then slowed down, nced at the nearby shop, and said, "How about some hot beef noodles?"

    "Okay."

    Upon entering the beef noodle shop, Hannah ordered two bowls of beef noodles, onerge and one small, the smaller ones without chili.

    When the noodles arrived, the aroma made her mouth water so much that she almost wanted to swallow the bowl in one go.

    She ate the noodles ravenously.

    Seeing this, Hannah smiled and then interrupted her eating: "Chew a bit more, otherwise, whatever it looks like going in, that¡¯s what it¡¯ll look like when you throw it upter."

    "..." With those words, Elliana was suddenly reminded of vomiting, and she froze, finding the noodles in front of her suddenly less appetizing.

    Annoyed, she said, "Hannah!"

    Seeing Little Sprout frown and puff, it seemed she was truly grossed out by what she said. Hannah quickly waved her hand with a smile, "Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say it anymore."

    After finishing the noodles, the two of them arrived at the subway station. Obviously, there wasn¡¯t a single seat in the subway at this time, and all the poles she could hold onto were blocked by people, while she almost needed to stand on tiptoe to reach the overhead handrail.

    Just as she was about to reach for the handrail, Hannah wrapped an arm around her waist, looked down, and said, "If you can¡¯t reach, just hold onto me." She even teasingly said, "Little Sprout."

    "..." If medical science were advanced enough, she would definitely get a height-increasing surgery.

    But actually, sometimes it¡¯s pretty good being a small girl, flexible enough, just like Luna, fighting like an agile snake.

    With thisparison, she suddenly felt quite useless, so she should just act in more dramas and earn money. With such talent, she should make the most of it.

    <fn83a7> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn83a7>

    After all, there¡¯s always a leader in every trade.

    "North City Airport arrived..."

    After getting off the subway, she started making calls with a few people, finally meeting at the outdoor za of the airport.

    However, Tiana Harris hadn¡¯t arrived yet; probably stuck in traffic. But there was no hurry, still on time.

    "Sister Joy, Sister Phoebe."

    Joy Lyle looked frail, but because of her gentle nature, she also appeared somewhat weak.

    Meanwhile, Phoebe Lyle was expressionless, lost in thought, but her eyes revealed her sadness.

    "Let me introduce you guys. This is Hannah. I figured it might not be safe when I return, so I brought Hannah along."

    They expressed it frankly. Joy and Phoebe understood since they both knew well who Shawn Lyle and Grandma Lyle were.

    But when Joy saw Hannah, she visibly hesitated, and so did Hannah.

    Then, Joy proactively said, "Hello, I¡¯m Joy Lyle."

    Hannah looked at the hand extended in front of her, her eyes assessing for a moment, then she shook hands, "Hello, Miss Joy."

    When Phoebe saw Hannah for the first time, she was slightly puzzled and then said, "Hello, Miss Hannah, I¡¯m Phoebe Lyle."

    Honestly, at first nce, it was hard to tell that Hannah was a woman, especially under the night lights. But upon closer inspection, it became evident.

    Especially her voice; although androgynous, it leaned slightly more feminine.

    At eight o¡¯clock, Tiana Harris jogged over to the group, panting, "Sorry, I¡¯mte."

    Phoebe Lyle, expressionless, replied, "It¡¯s okay." Then she told everyone, "Let¡¯s go in and wait."

    "Okay..." Tiana bit her lip and followed behind Elliana¡¯s side.

    She waste because of traffic, and judging by the expression earlier, someone was evidently very angry. She felt deeply guilty and began to reproach herself inside.

    She clearly knew others had important matters, yet she was tardy...

    At this moment, Elliana took her hand, concerned, "What¡¯s wrong? Lost in thought?"

    "Nothing... I¡¯m fine."

 Chapter 207 - 205: Misunderstandings Are Born in Silence

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 205: Misunderstandings Are Born in Silence</h4>

    AM.

    <fn4179> Follow current nov?ls on FindN()vel</fn4179>

    South City.

    The za at the airport was deste, almost devoid of any pedestrians, yet tonight¡¯s full moon shone exceptionally bright, lighting up the square even without street lights.

    "Rest well once we¡¯re in the car. Do you want some water?"

    "No need~" Elliana Lyle felt a bit dizzy, leaning entirely against Joy Lyle¡¯s chest. Hannah Collins was right, noodles truly needed to be chewed slowly; the sensation of spitting them out felt like it took half her life away.

    She has always been unable to handle anything at heights, even swinging on a swing would make her vomit, though swinging slowly posed no issue.

    "Have a little, it¡¯ll help." Joy Lyle, as always, was gentle, showing utmost care. Even though she was in low spirits now, she still made an effort to care for her only sister.

    "Okay."

    Elliana¡¯s voice was weak, her stomach felt empty, and her mouth bitter, no amount of rinsing with mineral water helped.

    However, just as she finished speaking, a scream pierced through the quiet night sky!

    "Ah¨D¨D¨D!"

    They all looked towards the sound and found that Tiana Harris had fallen down the moving staircase to their far left!

    Tiana¡¯s still-rolling body reflected in Elliana¡¯s widened pupils, and the sight instantly sobered her a bit; her heart sank, and she hurried to the bottom of the stairs.

    "Tiana! Tiana, are you okay?" Elliana was about to help but feared she might hurt Tiana further by moving her.

    So she withdrew her hand, looking at Tiana with a worried face, waiting for Tiana to say how she was.

    However, the others were also sensible enough not to help immediately, knowing the danger of falling down such a high staircase could be no small matter.

    "I¡¯m okay." Seeing everyone surrounding her, Tiana struggled slightly to sit up halfway.

    She felt a bit disappointed, as she had fallen, yet no one offered to help her up.

    She then stood up on her own, seemingly fine, but taking a step caused her to gasp in pain.

    Elliana immediately knew what was wrong, supporting Tiana¡¯s hand while saying, "Did you sprain your ankle? Does it hurt badly? Let¡¯s get you to the hospital for a check-up first."

    "I¡¯m fine, just twisted it a bit. It¡¯s nothing." Tiana managed to walk with some effort, ncing at Phoebe Lyle¡¯s expressionless face, she quickly added, "Really, I¡¯m fine, Elliana, you don¡¯t need to worry about me."

    In fact, if observed closely, Phoebe¡¯s eyes did show care despite her expressionless face, but Tiana didn¡¯t notice.

    "Are you really okay?" Elliana was still concerned, staring skeptically at Tiana.

    Helpless, Tiana had no choice but to endure the pain, walk two steps, and smiled, "Really, I¡¯m fine."

    Seeing this, Elliana reluctantly nodded, "Alright then, we¡¯ll part ways here. There are plenty of taxis at the airport."

    Before Tiana could finish agreeing, her phone rang. Opening it, she saw the name Be.

    Why would Be call her sote at night?

    Upon answering, she heard Be¡¯s slightly panicked voice, "Someone is smashing the dorm¡¯s anti-theft door and broke it open. The security is off duty, and it¡¯s not mine being smashed but yours, a man and a woman, both roughly in their forties. Can¡¯t your security measures be enhanced?"

    "What? Then call the police now!"

    At that moment, Tiana¡¯s phone also rang. Seeing it was her mom calling, even though she didn¡¯t want to answer, she habitually pressed ept.

    "You ungrateful brat, where the hell are you? Out doing God knows what in the middle of the night? You filthy spawn..."

    The usual barrage of curses came through the phone.

    "Mom? Where are you?" Tiana was a bit surprised, instinctively nced around.

    Clearly, all around were street lights and flower beds. Behind was the airport terminal, and beneath her feet was an empty za. She didn¡¯t see the figure she didn¡¯t want to see.

    "Get your ass back here right now, or else..." Her father¡¯s voice across the line trailed off as Tiana directly hung up.

    She didn¡¯t want to listen at all.

    After hanging up, Elliana said to her, "Tiana, Be said there¡¯s a man and a woman smashing your dorm door, and Be has already called the police."

    "..." Only then did she realize her parents were there smashing her door. Usually, the security would stop them, but today being a weekend must have given them the chance.

    She didn¡¯t tell Elliana that the door smashers were her parents, as she felt it was embarrassing in front of so many people.

    So she said, "Elliana, you guys go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for the morning subway."

    At this moment, Phoebe spoke up, "Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯s not safe for you alone. Where are you headed? See if it¡¯s on the way."

    "Saferain County, White Pond Vige."

    Saferain County is located at the far west of South City, at its boundary, much further than Lindon Hill, where the Lyle¡¯s old mansion is located.

    Going to the bus station would mean spending a night, surely a very remote ce.

    However, it was conveniently on the way.

    Two cars were parked in the airport¡¯s parking lot, entrusted to specialists for maintenance, one belonging to Joy Lyle and the other to Hannah Collins.

    As Tiana prepared to get into the car Elliana was in, Joy slipped in first to take care of Elliana.

    Thinking it over, Tiana decided to sit in the front passenger seat beside Hannah, not wanting to sit in a car driven by Phoebe, as Phoebe¡¯s presence somewhat oppressed her.

    "Get in."

    But just as she hesitated, Phoebe had already opened the passenger door for her.

    Phoebe¡¯s cold voice stiffened her all over; slowly, she turned around. Phoebe¡¯s indifferent expression made her hair stand on end, clearly she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    She had to gather her courage and get in.

    Throughout the journey, Phoebe didn¡¯t say a word, and Tiana sat there rigidly, not even daring to take out her phone.

    "If you¡¯re tired, take a nap." Phoebe suddenly spoke.

    "Huh? Oh~ okay... okay."

    For a moment, Tiana was a bit on edge, quickly resting her head against the seatback, with her side towards the window.

    Meanwhile,

    Joy was still telling a story.

    "Finally, the carrot rabbit returned home..."

    After finishing the story, she realized Elliana, lying in her arms, had already fallen asleep. Stroking that slightly round face, it was clearly warm. Under the light, that little face must be flushed.

    The person in her arms slept peacefully, providing a sliver offort in her heart, although followed closely by sorrow.

    "Elliana~ I¡¯m so sad..." She whispered softly into the ear of the person in her arms, head lowered.

    The voice was faint, no one could hear, not even Hannah, who was driving.

    Then, a single cold tear fell onto the warm face of the person in her arms, causing the sleeping Elliana to shiver slightly.

    Joy quickly reached out, gently patting her sister¡¯s back just like she used to when they were kids.

    Yet, Elliana wasn¡¯t truly asleep. She could clearly feel that drop of tear, hear that whisper.

    But she couldn¡¯t do anything, she just needed to quietly lie in Joy¡¯s arms, understanding that Joy would never admit sadness or cry in front of her.

    Since childhood, she never even had the chance tofort Joy, not because Joy was never wronged or sad, but because Joy always softly smiled at her, letting anyone detect nothing unusual.

    Even if she knew about things, Joy would never admit them, only smiling tofort her not to overthink.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 208 - 206: So Thatâ€™s How It Is

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 206: So That¡¯s How It Is</h4>

    Perhaps lying quietly like this is also afort to Joy.

    At least she heard Joy say she was sad and felt Joy¡¯s genuine emotions.

    At this moment, Hannah, who was driving, suddenly said, "Why stop talking, did Little Sprout fall asleep?"

    "Yeah, she¡¯s asleep." Joy reverted to her usual tone, paused for a few seconds, and said, "I didn¡¯t expect to see you again."

    Hannah smiled nonchntly, "I didn¡¯t expect it either."

    Elliana, pretending to sleep, was filled with curiosity. She wanted to jump up and ask, "Do you know each other?" but she was clearly holding back.

    Maybe she could hear a different "story."

    However, she was wrong. The car remained silent for a long, long time without a single word spoken.

    The time stretched on until she gradually lost awareness.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but when she awoke, they had arrived at the old Bet Family residence.

    After getting out of the car, Phoebe came over and said to her, "Elliana, take your friend to stay over at your ce first. Her home is still far away. Have a meal and rest, and it will be better to embark tomorrow."

    "Yes, Sister Phoebe, you think of everything."

    <fn12db> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</fn12db>

    Elliana then went over to pull Tiana, who seemed at a loss.

    She said, "Let¡¯s go, Tiana."

    She brought Hannah and Tiana back to the small vi, where her mother had once been. Being there again, she felt an inexplicable sadness.

    "Tiana, you stay in my room and rest first. I¡¯ll have someone prepare some food for you. I need to go see the elders in the family."

    "Okay, thank you, Elliana."

    As she was leaving, Hannah, who was supposed to stay, insisted on following her.

    Elliana said, "My grandma doesn¡¯t like outsiders, especially those I bring back. Are you tagging along to get scolded?"

    "Norman wants me to watch over you. Besides, Grandma Be wouldn¡¯t scold me." Hannah said this confidently, leaving Elliana puzzled.

    So she asked, "Why?"

    "No reason."

    She turned her head and started to leave, "Fine, don¡¯t say it then."

    Seeing this, Hannah caught up with her and exined, "I was stationed here for training for a weekst time. Your house caught fire on the mountaintop, and the ze was visible from afar. I led the team to rescue you. Your grandma was trapped in the fire, and I was the one who saved her. Afterwards, your grandma held onto me and cried for a long time."

    "This..." There was indeed such a fire, five years ago. It burned down the entire old residence, which is why it¡¯s a new structure now.

    Elliana hadn¡¯t expected that Hannah had saved her grandma, so she said, "Then let¡¯s go."

    When they reached Grandma Bet¡¯s ce, everyone was gathered. They were supposed to visit the mourning hall first, but she waste; her two sisters had already been there.

    As soon as she entered, she heard Grandma Bet¡¯s huff of displeasure, clearly upset about her tardiness.

    "Why have youe back? Didn¡¯t you be part of the Bets? Abandoning your father, what are you doing back here? Get out, the Bet Family doesn¡¯t wee you anymore!"

    As soon as she said this, everyone fell silent, Joy and Phoebe looked worried, and even Aunt Belle King seemed taken aback.

    Everyone else was just watching the drama unfold.

    Elliana looked at Grandma Bet, who sat in the middle of the sofa, her face furious, her voice booming. Elliana was at a loss for words.

    Even if Grandma Bet never liked her, it was impossible for her to drive her away. Something was clearly off today.

    She instinctively nced at Shawn Lyle sitting beside her and immediately understood; it must have been something Shawn had said.

    She remembered the childhood incident when Grandma Bet had scolded Shawn over something and praised their uncle, making Shawn upset. Shawn cried before Elliana, prompting her to confront Grandma Bet on behalf of Shawn when she was just a child.

    The result was she got beaten and scolded by Grandma Bet. When she imed, "Dad told me to do it," Shawn denied it on the spot.

    There was another time Shawn was flustered and ran out in the middle of the night. Since the old home was deep in the mountains, vehicles in the garage weren¡¯t often seen, Grandma was scared and yelled at her mother and her.

    Elliana knew why Shawn had gone out; he said he needed to clear his mind due to stress when he left.

    When she was a child, she spoke whatever was on her mind, so she told Grandma Bet, "Dad says he¡¯s stressed and needs to clear his mind."

    However, Grandma Bet directly pped her. The p was so powerful that half of her face was swollen.

    She still vividly recalls the scolding from Grandma Bet, "It¡¯s all because of you, you jinx. Of course, my son is under pressure! If anything happens to my son, I¡¯ll drown you to appease the heavens!"

    "Get out!"

    Seeing her in a daze, Grandma Bet banged her cane.

    It jolted her back to her senses, and years of bitterness and grievances overwhelmed her, even though Grandma Bet was loving toward the other kids.

    Only to her, was Grandma Bet sharp-tongued and uncaring.

    Even though Grandma Bet didn¡¯t like Joy now either, it started when Joy dropped out of military school for a career in entertainment.

    So actually, Grandma Bet didn¡¯t dislike granddaughters in general, just her in particr.

    But she never understood why.

    Her mother had said that before she was four, Grandma was kind to her, but she never believed it.

    Was it really because she supposedly "jinxed" her brother to death?

    But that¡¯s just superstition; she was only four years old then, too young to bear such a stigma.

    "Okay." She agreed. Perhapsing back was wrong; the Bet Family didn¡¯t want her, anding back only made things more difficult for both sides.

    As she was about to walk away, Hannah stopped her and said to Grandma Bet, "Grandma Bet, do you remember me? I¡¯m Hannah."

    If Hannah hadn¡¯t spoken, Grandma Bet might not have noticed her. After all, she¡¯s aged and her eyesight isn¡¯t good, coupled with the fact that Hannah was standing by the door and entered only after Elliana did.

    When everyone¡¯s attention was on Elliana, they naturally overlooked Hannah.

    "Oh my! Howe you¡¯re here?" Grandma Bet had a good memory and would never forget her lifesaver.

    So she hurriedly shuffled over to Hannah, even her steps were enthusiastic.

    Grandma Bet stared at Hannah for a long time, excitement shining in her eyes, and said cheerfully, "Oh my, you¡¯ve changed quite a bit, and yet somehow stayed the same."

    Her attitude was more joyous than even seeing a biological grandson.

    However, Hannah continued holding Elliana¡¯s hand tightly in front of Grandma Bet and said, "Grandma, I¡¯m here with Elliana."

    Grandma Bet was taken aback. She didn¡¯t understand how this "jinx" knew Hannah, although a bit displeased, she cheerily said, "Oh, that¡¯s good, good."

    Next, Hannah steered the conversation, "Grandma, do you want to know how I met Elliana?"

    Grandma Bet was directly led into the conversation by Hannah. She could only ask following Hannah¡¯s lead, "How did you meet?"

    "Elliana is the bravest girl I¡¯ve ever met. You might¡¯ve seen the flood at Holy Spring on TVst time, right? We were short on people then, and it was Elliana who notified people to evacuate. To save others, a branch fell on the road and pierced her foot. Thanks to Elliana, no vigers were hurt..."

    Hannah¡¯s words were half-true. After all, she couldn¡¯t say it was Little Sprout who discovered the cmity because she¡¯s still puzzled about how Little Sprout knew, some kind of foresight?

    Upon hearing about a pierced foot, Grandma Bet couldn¡¯t help but raise a hand to her mouth. It certainly sounded frightening.

    At the same time, she was a bit surprised as she hadn¡¯t expected her granddaughter to have such courage and even save people.

 Chapter 209 - 207: Change of Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 207: Change of Perspective</h4>

    Not only did Old Mrs. Lyle find it inconceivable, but everyone present was no exception.

    Elliana Lyle epted everyone¡¯s gaze, some were surprised, others full of ridicule.

    She didn¡¯t really understand why Hannah Collins had to bring this up, making her feel a bit awkward now.

    Old Mrs. Lyle looked her up and down, then nodded: "Hmm, growing up does make a difference, knowing how to do good deeds, it seems reading hasn¡¯t been in vain."

    "Grandma is right." Since the olddy had softened her attitude, there was no need for her to engage in a futile argument.

    Even though the olddy urged Shawn Lyle to remarry when her mother passed away, even though the olddy wasn¡¯t the least bit sad about her mother¡¯s death.

    If it were in the past, she would definitely quarrel fiercely with this person, but things are different now. Perhaps her mindset has changed, and she feels there¡¯s no need anymore.

    Arguing is for changing something, but clearly, there are people and things that can¡¯t be changed.

    Seeing this, Hannah Collins also breathed a sigh of relief. From her observations earlier, Old Mrs. Lyle clearly didn¡¯t like Little Sprout.

    Although she didn¡¯t know the specific reason, her heart was always towards Little Sprout.

    <fnc843> For original chapters go to F¦Énd£Îovel</fnc843>

    Ultimately, the elderly just hope the children can bring honor to the family, and by her rying some matters, it might change Old Mrs. Lyle¡¯s view of Little Sprout.

    "Elliana, now that you¡¯re back, just stay home. The Lyle family isn¡¯t unable to support you." Shawn Lyle suddenly spoke up, bringing the issue back to the surface.

    Old Mrs. Lyle also chimed in: "An unmarried girl running to others¡¯ homes all the time; a person needs dignity, just like a tree needs its bark."

    "Grandma is right." Elliana still answered, whatever you say is right. Whether to listen or not is another matter entirely.

    She came to mourn her uncle, not to argue with these people from the Lyle family.

    "Hmm, good you know." Old Mrs. Lyle nodded satisfactorily, her attitude towards Elliana improved significantly.

    Shawn Lyle looked at his daughter with an inquisitive gaze, puzzled because in the past his daughter would have definitely gotten into a fierce argument with the olddy at this point.

    He didn¡¯t know since when he¡¯d never seen his daughter talk back to the olddy anymore; this change left him unable to continue with the prepared remarks.

    "Stay a few more days this time." Old Mrs. Lyle held Hannah¡¯s hand and then said to Ms. Wu: "Quick, take our guest to see where they¡¯re staying, so they can familiarize themselves."

    "Alright." Ms. Wu responded, then walked over to Hannah with a smile: "Miss Collins,e with me."

    Though they went to see the room, in truth it was to send them away. Hannah naturally understood Old Mrs. Lyle¡¯s intention, nced at Elliana with slight unease, and followed Ms. Wu away.

    Afterward, the family sat together, and Old Mrs. Lyle would asionally make a few unpleasant remarks, to which Elliana responded obediently with no rebuttal whatsoever.

    Joy Lyle, sitting beside her, squeezed her hand, feeling somewhatforted that her sister had finally grown up.

    "Your grandmother came by a few days ago, saying she wanted to move your mom¡¯s grave to her family home. What a joke, once she¡¯s through the Lyle family¡¯s door, even if she¡¯s a dog, she¡¯s part of the Lyle family."

    Old Mrs. Lyle¡¯s words were harsh and unpleasant to hear. If it weren¡¯t for Joy holding her hand, she might have stormed out the door.

    No one present refuted her; even Ada Lee agreed and then nced at her defiantly.

    "Shawn, you¡¯re not young anymore. When will you give me a grandson?" The olddy questioned Shawn, which was also what she cared about most.

    Naturally, Shawn Lyle also cared about this a lot. After all, if he never has a son, then the Lyle Corporation will end up with his brother¡¯s son in the future.

    This is something he absolutely does not want to see happen.

    At this moment, Florence Lyle said: "Mom, I have a friend who just divorced her husband and doesn¡¯t have any children. She¡¯s also of good character."

    Upon hearing this, Old Mrs. Lyle was immediately displeased and scolded Florence angrily: "Ridiculous! Does a filthy divorcee deserve to enter the Lyle family¡¯s door?"

    "I..." Florence immediately fell silent.

    Then Old Mrs. Lyle continued: "Don¡¯t associate with such people in the future. Is a good character woman being divorced by a man?"

    "I¡¯ve seen bound feet but never a bound brain."

    A subtle voice reached Elliana¡¯s ears, and she instinctively looked in the direction of the voice, which came from her cousin¡¯s mouth.

    Since she and this cousin were both sitting in the corner, despite the voice being small, she heard it clearly.

    She didn¡¯t know much about this cousin but knew the reason he was in an even more cornered spot than herself was his distaste for the olddy¡¯s nagging.

    Christopher Lyle saw her look over and suddenly felt a bit nervous, thinking no one had heard him.

    Their eyes met briefly before both looked away, pretending nothing had happened.

    "Alright, I¡¯m tired too, everyone disperse." The olddy sighed wearily, then propped herself up with a cane and was aided upstairs by Ada Lee.

    Watching the olddy¡¯s frail figure, Elliana sighed heavily, pondering what¡¯s left to fight for. There¡¯s nothing worth fighting for.

    Apart from Joy and Phoebe Lyle, none of the people here mattered to her, nor did any of them care about her.

    "Elliana, go rest for a while. I still have some things to attend to, so I won¡¯t apany you."

    Joy said, rubbing Elliana¡¯s hair.

    She replied, "No need, I¡¯ll go with you to keep vigil for Uncle."

    "..." Joy hesitated slightly because keeping vigil is exhausting, and due to their generation, only the younger generation like them could do it.

    Phoebe directly said: "Then let¡¯s go together,e on."

    At the prepared mourning hall, she also changed into mourning clothes and knelt in front of the hall with several peers.

    On the other side.

    Tiana Harris began pacing around the room after lunch, each step taken with difficulty as her ankle was swollen from clearly falling down the stairs.

    Yet she still couldn¡¯t keep still, so she left the room and, holding onto the railing, went downstairs.

    "Who are you?"

    A male voice startled Tiana, causing her to lose her footing and fall!

    This gave Shawn Lyle quite a scare, and he hurriedly rushed over to support her in just a few steps. Fortunately, it was thest two steps of the stairs, so it wasn¡¯t too severe.

    But her already injured ankle got twisted again.

    "Hiss¨D¨D¨D!"

    Tiana¡¯s face contorted in pain. After being helped up by Shawn Lyle, she finally looked up at the man whose words had frightened her.

    At the moment she looked up, both of them were stunned.

    Though this man seemed to be in his forties, his features were refined, exuding the charm of a mature man. A close inspection made her think this person should be Elliana¡¯s father.

    "Emma, howe..." Shawn Lyle¡¯s expression was a mix of excitement and joy, as the girl before him looked almost identical to his first love.

    However, he didn¡¯t finish his question because logic told him the age didn¡¯t match up. He wondered and even thought that this girl might be Emma Young¡¯s daughter.

    "Uncle?" The man¡¯s silly gaze made her somewhat uneasy and even a bit scared.

    Interrupted by this "Uncle," Shawn Lyle came back to his senses, smiling amiably, he asked: "And you are?"

    "Hello, Uncle. I¡¯m Elliana¡¯s friend, sorry for disturbing you all..."

    "Oh, no disturbance at all." Shawn Lyle waved his hand and continued: "Did I scare you?"

    With Shawn¡¯s assistance, Tiana Harris moved to the side of the sofa. The two of them sat down, separated by only an inch.

    "You look a lot like someone I know, do you know Emma Young?"

    Faced with his question, Tiana shook her head: "No, I don¡¯t."

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t even heard of this person.

    Upon hearing this, Shawn Lyle inevitably felt a sense of disappointment, realizing it was just his imagination.

 Chapter 210 - 208: Succeed or Die Trying

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 208: Seed or Die Trying</h4>

    Keeping vigil until midnight, Joy Lyle told everyone to go rest, saying she¡¯d stay alone. Elliana Lyle wanted to apany her, but was forcibly taken away from the mourning hall by Phoebe Lyle.

    "Go back and have a good rest," Phoebe said.

    "Alright, Sister Phoebe, you should too."

    They were just about to separate and head to their respective amodations when Christopher Lyle called out to her.

    She turned around, looking a bit surprised at this cousin. He just called her "Sister Elliana." She never heard Christopher call her that before, which caught her off guard.

    Under Phoebe¡¯s watchful gaze, Christopher nced timidly at his elder sister, then said to her, "Uncle said you¡¯ve already cut ties with the Lyle family. Why did youe back?"

    "What?" She wasn¡¯t unclear; she just didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Phoebe coldly chided, "Christopher! Go to bed!"

    Seeing this, Christopher dared not ask anymore and said, "I knew Uncle was just a phony." With that, he ran off immediately.

    "..."

    "Elliana, go back to sleep." Phoebe looked at her, her eyes seemed to have something to say, or perhaps nothing at all.

    <fn4bbc> This text is hosted at Find[?]ovel</fn4bbc>

    In those eyes was a hint ofpassion, she uncertainly asked, "Sister Phoebe, did something happen?"

    When she asked this question, Phoebe fell silent, and after a long while said, "Christopher said he overheard Uncle talking with Aunt, discussing ways to send both Christopher and you abroad, afraid you both would vie for the Lyle Corporation¡¯s assets."

    This was what her brother told her when he just returned.

    One was the heir supported by the elderly in the family, the other was the heir legally supported.

    Elliana knew that Shawn Lyle would never give her a single bit of the Lyle Corporation, and afraid of losing face, that¡¯s why he wanted to send her abroad.

    "I understand, Sister Phoebe, I¡¯m going back now." She pointed in the direction of her residence, then turned and left.

    A voice came from behind: "Elliana, after the funeral, I¡¯ll see you off. Just stay by Norman Bet¡¯s side, you¡¯ll be fine."

    "Okay."

    The garden was the path she had to take back, with many flowers in summer, the blend of scents was unsettling.

    She couldn¡¯t understand to what extent Shawn Lyle intended to go, as if everything that didn¡¯t follow hismand had to be abandoned.

    Originally, she hated Shawn Lyle, now even to hate seemed a chore.

    Perhaps she was too engrossed in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t even realize someone had approached from behind.

    It was only in a daze that she noticed the elongated shadow on the ground from the corner of her eye.

    "Hannah Collins, you haven¡¯t slept yet."

    "Yeah, waiting for you."

    After those words, everything returned to silence, as if only a lone bright moon remained between heaven and earth.

    Seeing this, Hannah blocked her path, "Got something on your mind? Tell me about it."

    She fell against Hannah¡¯s chest without struggle, resting her forehead against his chest, keeping utterly silent.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Hannah raised a hand, gently rubbing Little Sprout¡¯s hair, a look of heartache on his face.

    "Hannah, I¡¯m tired."

    Her voice was weak, her entire body rxing, as if she might copse any second.

    Hannah held her securely, gently patting her back, his tone uncharacteristically soft: "If you¡¯re tired, rest. I¡¯m here."

    For some reason, hearing this sentence broke her defenses, her nose suddenly turned sour, and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling and sobbing.

    "Don¡¯t hold it in, talk to me, let me hear you, alright?" Hannah had previously soothed his team members in the army, but never a girl who seemed so fragile.

    So his tone was slightly stiff and cautious.

    "Hannah, I can¡¯t believe I live in such a family." Her speech was slow, appearing weak and pale, seemingly devoid of emotion, but her tears quietly flowed with those words.

    Through clothes, Hannah could feel the warm tears, rendered speechless, his hand hung in the air for a long while before finallynding on Little Sprout¡¯s soft hair.

    "It¡¯s alright, what adults say may not be pleasant, but they do it for our good, just aren¡¯t good at expressing it."

    The family Hannah grew up in was destined to not understand her family, she neither expected him to understand, nor did she want him to. She merely felt lighter in this moment.

    "Yeah, I know." Then she lifted her head, wiped away her tears, and said, "It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go back to sleep."

    ...

    Upon returning, she found Tiana Harris was no longer at the vi. She found out, upon asking, that Tiana had been sent to the hospital by Shawn Lyle due to a foot injury.

    She knew well what kind of person Shawn Lyle was, and feared he wasn¡¯t just being kind in sending Tiana to the hospital!

    Calling Tiana¡¯s phone, it indicated it was turned off, her heart jumped to her throat with the automated message!

    She had no choice but to call Shawn Lyle.

    With the ringtone, the line connected.

    "Where did you take my friend?"

    Shawn was feeding porridge to Tiana when he heard her demanding question, he was initially stunned, then said: "Elliana, your friend got injured, dad sent her to the hospital,e to the central hospital if you¡¯re worried, don¡¯t disturb others at night."

    After saying that, Shawn hung up directly, then cheerfully said to Tiana, "Tiana dear, Uncle¡¯s stepping out for a moment, call me if you need anything."

    "Okay."

    Tiana replied, watching the man leave.

    For Tiana, this was indeed the best uncle she¡¯d ever met, indeed, Elliana is kind, and her father naturally wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    Originally, she hadn¡¯t nned toe to the hospital, but couldn¡¯t resist Uncle Lyle¡¯s persuasion, eventually caving.

    After Shawn left, she picked up the porridge and started drinking, then picked up a magazine to read, as she¡¯d left her phone behind when she came, unable to scroll through it at the moment.

    Outside the hospital.

    Shawn was on the phone: "Bring her out, don¡¯t alert anyone else."

    "You got it, boss."

    Seeing this, Shawn hung up the phone with satisfaction.

    He¡¯s nned it long ago, as long as he sends Elliana abroad, where Adrian would keep an eye on her, everything would be settled.

    Staring at the moon above, he let out a coldugh, then sighed, "My daughter, you didn¡¯t listen, wanting to conspire with outsiders to split the Lyle Corporation, don¡¯t me dad for doing this to you."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DLyle Family Ancestral Home.

    Standing on the bedroom balcony, Elliana watched a few people making their way towards her from below, and let out a light chuckle.

    Truly reckless, stupid, and malicious, yet this was indeed the simplest and cost-free method.

    She was certain Shawn would not do much to Tiana, but whether Tiana was in the hospital, she wasn¡¯t so sure.

    Then, she decisively ran to lock the bedroom door, calmly dialing Hannah¡¯s number.

    "Hannah, are you asleep?"

    On the other end replied, "I haven¡¯t made it back yet, what¡¯s up?"

    "Help me find Tiana, I know you can ess the outside cameras."

    She didn¡¯t have time to exin, adding, "Please."

    Hearing her plea, Hannah didn¡¯t ask the reason, he simply answered, "Okay."

    After hanging up, Elliana could already hear footsteps ascending the stairs, watching the open balcony, she went to lock that door too.

    Then, she entered the bathroom, locking that door as well.

    Just as she suspected, there was already the sound of someone trying the doorknob, followed by the subtle sound of lock-picking.

    She leaned against the bathroom door, dialing Phoebe¡¯s number.

 Chapter 211 - 209: The Definition of a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 209: The Definition of a Good Person</h4>

    Click!

    With the sound of the crisp door lock, the door was pushed open.

    Three men dressed in ck suits walked in, their appearances were uniformly ordinary.

    One of them nced around the room and asked, "Where¡¯s the person?"

    "Probably hiding, search carefully." said another man pointing towards under the bed.

    After searching around, they finally directed their attention to the bathroom.

    ...

    ¡ª South City, Lyle family.

    Tiana Harris had already been brought to the Lyle Residence by Shawn Lyle and was staying in Elliana Lyle¡¯s room.

    "Uncle Lyle, I can¡¯t eat anymore." Tiana ate thest piece of apple and quickly said to Shawn Lyle who was peeling new apples.

    Seeing this, Shawn Lyle stopped his actions and ced the apple with a peeled slice back into the fruit basket.

    "Then lie down and sleep, it¡¯s gettingte, and you have an injury on your foot; you can¡¯t stay upte." This caring tone was like that of a father, which made Tiana very touched.

    If only her father could treat her like this, she would be content for life.

    <fnb213> Latest content published on ?ovelFind</fnb213>

    It¡¯s a pity she was born into a family that values sons over daughters, so she¡¯ll never feel the warmth of family.

    Meanwhile, she began to envy Elliana Lyle, envying her for having such a good father.

    She sweetly said, "Alright, Uncle, you should rest early too."

    "Mm, just call out if you need anything, I¡¯m always here, letting you get hurt makes Uncle feel guilty."

    When it came to this issue, Tiana felt a bit guilty; Shawn Lyle always assumed she got hurt at the Lyle Residence, although she had twisted it again, she had never said she was already injured earlier.

    "Uncle, this little injury is nothing."

    "Ah." Shawn Lyle shook his head disapprovingly.

    Then he earnestly said, "Young girls are delicate, how can this be considered a minor injury? Listen to Uncle and take good care, tomorrow Uncle will fetch your phone, it¡¯ll be convenient for you to stay here."

    To be honest, even though Shawn Lyle was a middle-aged man, his appearance wasn¡¯t bad, if he shaved, he could even resemble a thirty-year-old fashionable man.

    After all, the Lyle family¡¯s gic traits were rather good.

    Shawn Lyle¡¯s words rendered Tiana speechless with emotion, for it was the first time someone said she was delicate, the first time she felt the long-lost fatherly love.

    Even though this person wasn¡¯t her father.

    "Thank you, Uncle."

    She intended to say something else but reallycked the linguistic ability to express herself.

    The sparkle in her eyes was enough to convey her gratitude.

    "Why are you crying?" Shawn Lyle appeared surprised, instinctively reached out to wipe away the glitter at the corner of Tiana¡¯s eye with the pad of his finger.

    The action was gentle and attentive, with a demeanor like a warm spring breeze.

    Facing the man¡¯s concern, Tiana finally couldn¡¯t hold back. Her nose twitched, and she burst into tears.

    "Uncle, you¡¯re too kind to me. My... my father has never been this good to me..."

    This statement caught Shawn Lyle somewhat by surprise. Because it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d heard such words; his first love had also said to him, "Shawn, you¡¯re too good to me. My father has never been this good to me."

    The shadows of the two ovepped for a moment, making it difficult to distinguish between them, only feeling the girl before him was so simple it evoked pity.

    Gradually, he grew bolder and reached out to embrace Tiana¡¯s head, leaning it against him.

    "Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry, tell Uncle, is your family not treating you well?"

    He softly inquired, and Tiana shared matters of her family, which made him feel distressed, and he spoke, "From now on, Uncle¡¯s home is your home."

    ...

    Only after Tiana fell into a deep sleep did Shawn Lyle sigh in relief, tucked in the person on the bed, then quietly left the room.

    Outside, his phone rang just in time, so he quickly covered the phone and headed towards the master bedroom.

    "How did it go?" he asked the person on the other end.

    Upon hearing the situation from the other end, his face was engulfed in gloom as if covered by dark clouds.

    A pair of angry eyes narrowed slightly, appearing sinister and frightening.

    "A bunch of useless idiots!" he cursed angrily.

    Then the voice on the other end asked, "Boss... what should we do now?"

    "What should we do? You ask me? What good is it to keep you bunch of ipetents, huh?" Shawn Lyle was already furious to the point of losing his head, his angry voice was loud enough to be terrifying.

    If not for the soundproofing, Tiana would have been awakened by the noise.

    After calming down, Shawn Lyle said quietly, "Forget it for now, I refuse to believe she can stay out of my reach forever!"

    Simultaneously, he simmered with regret, had he known better, he would have killed this daughter at birth.

    ...

    ¡ª Lyle¡¯s old residence.

    "Sister Phoebe, let me do it myself." Elliana Lyle sat at the dressing table, having just taken a bath, ready to dry her hair.

    Phoebe Lyle eased the blow dryer out of her hand, turned it on low, and proceeded to dry her hair.

    She gazed at her reflection and Phoebe in the mirror, gradually lost in thought, despite Shawn Lyle not catching her, Tiana¡¯s situation worried her.

    Staring at the small wound on her hand, she exhaled slowly.

    This was inflicted during her escape.

    Just an hour ago.

    At that time, Shawn Lyle¡¯s men arrived too swiftly.

    She had barely hung up the phone when Shawn Lyle¡¯s men entered the room.

    Upon hearing the sound she hid in the bathroom, holding her breath, quietly listening to themotion outside; she saw three men on the balcony, so certainly there were no less than three people outside.

    "Probably hiding, search carefully."

    With the voices talking outside, her heartbeat elerated, the sounds of rummaging outside made every moment feel torturous.

    She even wished for the men outside to skip the bathroom, for if caught by Shawn Lyle, the oues were uncertain, but surely not as light as she imagined.

    Suddenly, the lock on the bathroom door began to shake, evidently being picked by those outside; seeing the door handle so close, her heart leapt into her throat, cold sweat drenched her back.

    In panic, she nced at the eyebrow trimmer on the sink, hurriedly grabbed it, and removed its guard, it was practically the only defensive tool she had.

    The entire bathroom didn¡¯t even have a plunger, but there were several bottles... shower gels!

    Thinking of this, she quickly grabbed the shower gels, opened them, and poured them nearest the exit of the bathtub,stly pulling the shower curtain tight.

    "This door is tougher than the others."

    After doing so, she quickly moved to the area behind the door because behind the door there was a recess big enough to hide in; she tightly pressed against the wall, clutching the eyebrow trimmer as a means of defense.

    And thus quietly waited for the people outside toe in.

    But such a small eyebrow trimmer obviously didn¡¯t aid her in fighting anyone, so it was merely thest resort.

    Acting as circumstances dictated was her only chance to escape.

    Click, the door was opened, mmed against the recess outside, once all three entered; it was obvious they hadn¡¯t noticed her. After ncing around the bathroom, the first target was the bathtub with the closed shower curtain.

    In the instant they pulled open the shower curtain! She swiftly dashed out from behind the door, running directly outside.

    Clearly, those three were somewhat caught off guard, once intending to catch her, they were all tripped by the shower gel on the floor.

    She didn¡¯t look back at the three, only from the sounds she knew they took quite the fall.

    Rushing outside, she nced back only once, seeing no one chasing her.

    And at that moment, she ran into Phoebe Lyle, because the eyebrow trimmer was clenched in her hand, it nearly harmed Phoebe Lyle; she quickly bent her wrist, dropping the eyebrow trimmer across her hand.

 Chapter 212 - 210: Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 210: Understanding</h4>

    "Sister Phoebe, do you care about money?" For some reason, she suddenly wanted to ask this.

    Hearing her words, Phoebe Lyle¡¯s hands paused before she continued drying her hair, saying, "I care. I care about every penny I earn."

    After speaking, she fell silent, quietly pondering.

    "My dad never cared about Lyle Corporation¡¯s money, nor did he ever want Norman to fight for anything. It¡¯s just my mom couldn¡¯t let go."

    "Mm, I know."

    She responded softly.

    She used to think the worst of the entire Lyle family was her uncle¡¯s family, but actually, her uncle never did anything to her, only scolded her asionally.

    And although her aunt sometimes had ill intentions, she never really wanted to harm her.

    "When Joy dropped out back then, my dad was very angry. Aunt openly and secretly told the family that it was Elliana who instigated it, so at that time, I was also indifferent to you."

    "Ah?" Phoebe¡¯s words surprised her, there were things she didn¡¯t know!

    Then Phoebe straightened her head, picked up ab to brush her hair, and continued, "My dad didn¡¯t allow anyone to help Joy because he hoped she¡¯d suffer ande back on her own. But you kept assisting Joy, which solidified it."

    "..." Elliana pursed her lips, lowering her head unconsciously. She thought it was her uncle and Grandma Lyle who heartlessly ignored Sister Joy.

    So this is how it really was.

    She thought for a moment and softly asked, "So did you believe it, Phoebe?"

    Phoebe replied directly, "At first, I did."

    "Sister Phoebe, is there anything else I don¡¯t know?" She suddenly became curious, wanting a moreprehensive understanding of some people and things.

    "Back then, because Second Uncle married Second Aunt, the Lyle Corporation fell into his hands. However, because Second Aunt¡¯s parents strongly opposed this marriage, it made the Lyle and Hu families like enemies."

    Seeing her silence after hearing this, Phoebeforted, "I¡¯ve never seen it, just heard about it. But my dad isn¡¯t someone who likes to make up stories."

    "Mm, I know."

    Once her hair was done, Phoebe said, "Alright, go to sleep. If you don¡¯t sleep now, it¡¯ll be dawn soon."

    ...

    The next day.

    Six in the morning.

    Elliana woke up suddenly, barely two hours since she¡¯d gone to sleep.

    She picked up her phone, no missed calls but a message from Norman Bet.

    She hesitated for a long time before typing two words: "Good morning~"

    Just a second after sending the message, a notification sounded.

    Norman Bet: "Morning."

    Immediately, the phone rang.

    It was Hannah Collins calling.

    She quickly answered, "Hello, Hannah."

    "I¡¯m here. Your friend is fine. I had someone send her back to her hometown."

    Hearing this, she breathed a sigh of relief and then worriedly asked, "Is Tiantian okay?"

    "She¡¯s fine. She said your dad just sent her to the hospital. You can call her to ask. I¡¯ming over to find you now."

    "Mm."

    Once Elliana finished speaking, Hannah ended the call too.

    From the moment she received Little Sprout¡¯s call, she left the Lyle¡¯s old residence, checked the surveince footage, and rushed straight to the Lyle¡¯s in the middle of the night.

    When she arrived, Shawn Lyle had a very good attitude, weing her in, and politely seeing them out.

    At that point, she understood that Little Sprout had a reason to be so anxious.

    She began to reevaluate Little Sprout¡¯s words, "I don¡¯t believe I live in such a family."

    From the start, she misunderstood.

    ...

    Two dayster.

    The funeral for the Lyle family¡¯s eldest son was held as scheduled.

    A lot of people came, just like at a cocktail party, but with white flowers, and quietly reserved attendees.

    In such situations, everyone woulde before Grandma Lyle for a few words offort, followed by an exchange of conversations with purpose.

    Joy didn¡¯t appear today due to her poor condition. She couldn¡¯t believe that Joy had kneeled for three full days and nights, without interruption.

    This changed Grandma Lyle¡¯s view of Joy even more. Now, she stood beside Grandma Lyle, alongside Ada Lee, Phoebe Lyle, and Aunt.

    All were dressed in different styles of white dresses, with a white flower pinned to their chest.

    While she was still worried about Joy, a dignified woman approached them, someone she obviously didn¡¯t recognize.

    "Madam Lyle, may the deceased rest in peace. Please ept my deepest condolences."

    Grandma Lyle sighed, couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, her face full of grief. After all, it was her own son, and how could she not feel sorrow?

    She still remembered crying at her own mother¡¯s funeral, where Grandma Lyle had scolded her as unlucky.

    "Who are these two? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before." The distinguisheddy set her eyes on Elliana and Phoebe, warmly looking over the two.

    Grandma Lyle wiped the tears running down her face before introducing, "They are both my granddaughters. The younger one is my second son¡¯s daughter, and the older one is my eldest son¡¯s daughter."

    Then Grandma Lyle proceeded to introduce this distinguisheddy to them.

    Thedy¡¯s surname was Zhang, having slight connections with the Lyle family.

    <fnf58f> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F?ndNovel</fnf58f>

    As they politely greeted her, Lady Zhang smiled, "Oh, how lovely they are. How old are they? Are they married?"

    This question was so direct, just short of saying she had a son.

    Grandma Lyle¡¯s face darkened understanding why she came, but she had high standards and naturally looked down upon such matters.

    So she said, "They both have their settled lives. Once they grow up, the younger generation can¡¯t be controlled."

    ...

    After a while, feeling a bit urgent, she said to Grandma Lyle sitting nearby, "Grandma, I need to go to the bathroom."

    "Hmph!" Grandma Lyle snorted coldly, bitterly saying, "When your mother died, I didn¡¯t see you being so restless. Truly a heartless creature."

    "..." Elliana was momentarily speechless, but seeing the subtle smirk on Ada Lee¡¯s face, she understood why Grandma Lyle was so irritable.

    She suddenly felt pity for Grandma Lyle. At such an old age, she was still annoyed constantly by Ada Lee and her mother.

    "Mom, after all, Minn is Elliana¡¯s mother, how can it be the same?" Florence Lyle added, not forgetting to pour oil on the fire.

    Hearing this, Grandma Lyle was furious, ring at her angrily, gritting her teeth, scolding, "Truly an ingrate! Unfaithful and unfilial creature!"

    Did she say anything? She didn¡¯t, but it still didn¡¯t stop Grandma Lyle from scolding her.

    Phoebe Lyle, with a cold face, nced at Ada Lee beside her and finally said, "Grandma, people have three urgent needs. I¡¯ll leave for a moment too."

    "Are you going to speak up for her too?" Grandma Lyle said angrily.

    "Grandma, I¡¯ll be back in a moment. We can¡¯t embarrass the Lyle family here." With that, Elliana ignored whatever else Grandma Lyle wanted to say and turned away.

    Phoebe Lyle was about to follow but seeing Ada Lee and Aunt still there, she decided to stay, avoiding any gossip behind the scenes.

    "Weren¡¯t you leaving too?" Grandma Lyle grumbled.

    Phoebe expressed indifference, "I¡¯m staying with you, so you don¡¯t get upset again."

    Seeing this, Grandma Lyle suppressed her anger, turning her head, but without the anger she had earlier, instead appearing somewhat childish, "Hmph! Talking without manners, I wonder how your mother taught you!"

    "My mother didn¡¯t teach me, you¡¯ve been teaching me since I was young."

 Chapter 213 - 211: Fawn

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 211: Fawn</h4>

    The old Mrs. Lyle¡¯s words were like a fine thorn, piercing the heart without feeling pain, but ultimately, it still pierced the heart.

    Her mother was gentle and kind but couldn¡¯t receive the respect she deserved from The Lyle Family, all because of that absurd pride.

    When Shawn Lyle took over the Lyle Corporation, it was losing money, and the deficit was covered by Be Hue, which was not a small sum.

    Therefore, the Hue Family requested corresponding shares in Lyle Corporation, but Shawn Lyle refused to acknowledge this fact due to pride and various other reasons.

    In the end, it resulted in the Hue Family disagreeing with the marriage between the two families, and the old Mrs. Lyle thought the Hue Family had ulterior motives, merely wanting to cheat the Lyle Corporation¡¯s assets because of this.

    These things were told to her by her grandmother during the New Year, which is also why she hated Shawn Lyle even more.

    The word hypocrite might be the most fitting epithet for Shawn Lyle.

    "Ugh¨D¨D¨D!"

    The sensation of pain brought Elliana Lyle¡¯s thoughts back; she seemed to have bumped into someone.

    Looking up, it was a gentleman dressed smartly, with slightly long hair giving off an artistic vibe, and the beard did not make his face look bulky but more cultured instead.

    Perhaps it was those deep amber eyes, looking pure yet carrying the weight of experience.

    "Miss Lyle, are you alright? I¡¯m very sorry for bumping into you." The man cast a look of concern and apology.

    She shook her head and instinctively tidied her somewhat messy hair, saying, "I¡¯m fine."

    Then she felt something was off; this man called her Miss Lyle, so he must know her, yet she had no impression of him.

    So she tentatively asked, "Do you know me?"

    The man smiled upon hearing this, exuding an easygoing aura, and said, "Miss Lyle is a rising star in the film industry; it¡¯s truly an honor to meet you today."

    Today, Elliana Lyle was dressed elegantly, with her long hair draped behind her ears making her appear graceful and poised, and her unmade-up face showed no visible ws, pure and genuine.

    Especially those almond-shaped eyes, as if they contained an entire natural forest, naturally beautiful.

    In contrast to her media image, today¡¯s encounter was unmatched.

    In reality, she gave him an illusion of breathtakingly lighting up the entire span of time.

    Elliana Lyle nodded politely; it turned out he knew her through the media, though she didn¡¯t dare consider herself a rising star, as the media¡¯sments on her were abundant but rarely positive.

    It¡¯s much like finding fresh leaves among a pile of rotten cabbage.

    Whether she could reim her evaluation depended on how well this "Interster Immigrants" was filmed.

    "I wouldn¡¯t dare call myself that, sir, may I ask your surname?" She smiled slightly and inquired about his surname.

    The man seemed surprised at her words but masked it with a gentle smile.

    He said, "My surname is Hughes, given name Felix. My father is Felix Hughes, who can¡¯t be here due to health reasons, so I¡¯m representing the Hughes Family today to offer condolences."

    It was very clearly stated; she understood somewhat after hearing it. She knew Uncle Hughes, a long-time friend of the Lyles, who always had a good rtionship with the family.

    It¡¯s said he had a son studying abroad, allegedly in something rted to art, must be this person in front of her now; indeed, she saw the essence of art in Felix Hughes.

    "So it¡¯s Mr. Hughes, pleased to meet you."

    Subsequently, Felix Hughes took out his business card and handed it to her, saying, "This is my business card."

    It was a ck card, very textured, matte polished surface, with golden letters reading Felix Hughes in the center, along with a phone number.

    After she took it, Felix Hughes asked, "Could Miss Lyle leave some contact information? Like your business card?"

    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t have the habit of carrying business cards, or rather, she never even had one.

    "I hope I can have connections with Miss Lyle in the future; I¡¯m a director, and I think your eyes are extremely beautiful, full of spirit, blending with nature; the dramas you filmed before buried your spirit."

    The word director indeed piqued her interest; perhaps they could have some connection in the future. Facing thepliment, she modestly said, "Mr. Hughes, you tter me, I didn¡¯t bring a business card today, I¡¯ll give you..."

    Without waiting for her to finish, the man took out a pen and another card from his pocket and handed them to her.

    <fnb310> Follow current nov?ls on fin?novel</fnb310>

    The card was ck, as was the pen.

    Elliana Lyle hesitated for a moment, then forcefully wrote down her studio¡¯s fixed phone number.

    Though it didn¡¯t leave a color, it left a deep impression.

    "Thank you." Felix Hughes took the card with the number written, but his smile slightly stiffened upon seeing the phone number.

    Then, showing a look of admiration, he praised, "Miss Lyle, you¡¯re not only beautiful but also very cautious, like a deer in the forest, you really are..."

    Felix Hughes opened his hand and circled it, seemingly at a loss for words, before solemnly saying, "Beautiful like a part of nature, especially your eyes, like a gemstone, like a gemstone embedded in nature."

    For some reason, Felix Hughes¡¯ words made her feel somewhat uneasy, and she subconsciously raised her hand to touch the corner of her eye; such praise was excessive for her.

    Before she could speak, Felix Hughes again said, "If possible, I¡¯d like to take a set of portraits of Miss Lyle."

    Soon, "Interster Immigrants" would start filming, and there really wasn¡¯t time for a portrait shoot; besides, she felt some inexplicable resistance toward the person in front of her, perhaps because Felix Hughes was too enthusiastic, to the extent she couldn¡¯t handle it.

    She had to politely decline, saying, "I¡¯m sorry Mr. Hughes, I may not have time in the near future."

    "I know, the highly anticipated ¡¯Interster Immigrants¡¯, Gary Young is my mentor, though a private mentor."

    Upon Felix Hughes¡¯ words, she couldn¡¯t help shivering; she almost forgot what she was out here for.

    Thus she said, "Mr. Hughes, I must excuse myself, sorry."

    Felix Hughes immediately stepped aside, very gentlemanly making a gesture for her to proceed.

    After a polite nod between them, only a beautiful back was left.

    "Truly like a little deer."

    Felix Hughes admired.

    At this moment, another man came from the direction of The Lyle Family¡¯s main entrance, walked up to Felix Hughes, andughed at Felix¡¯s lovestruck look, asking, "What are you looking at?"

    Then followed Felix Hughes¡¯ gaze, only to see a graceful silhouette disappear around the corner.

    "That girl¡¯s eyes are beautiful, very pure, she¡¯s the protagonist of nature."

    Felix Hughes¡¯ words startled the man, "You¡¯ve already decided on the protagonist of nature? Who is that girl?"

    "Elliana Lyle, but Miss Lyle¡¯s schedule is full, s."

    Felix Hughes sighed, showing a very regretful expression.

    The man chuckled, teasing, "What¡¯s to be regretted? She doesn¡¯t recognize fine goods; the entire entertainment industry is rushing to have you shoot their portraits, but she just turned you down."

    "Miss Lyle has a distinguished identity, not to bepared with those ordinary beauties," Felix Hughes¡¯ face suddenly turned serious.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DBathroom.

    The faucet at the sink was gushing, and after washing her hands, Elliana Lyle took the phone resting on the sink and tucked it into the pocket of her gown.

    And that ck card was left on the sink; she thought for a while and eventually kept it.

    Although it seemed pointless, keeping it just in case wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    Upon exiting the bathroom, she saw Hannah Collins not far down the corridor, seemingly waiting for her, so she hurried over.

    "Hannah."

    Hannah Collins looked serious, saying, "Come with me, there¡¯s something to tell you."

 Chapter 214 - 212: A Bountiful Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 212: A Bountiful Harvest</h4>

    After entering the room, Hannah Collins opened a photo on her phone and showed it to her.

    <fna896> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? f?ndnovel</fna896>

    At first nce, it was clear that it was an announcement.

    The content was as follows:

    An unidentified armed force attempted to sneak across our border, resulting in a fierce battle with our border patrol. Two of our personnel were killed, eight were injured, but we sessfully annihted the opposing force.

    Upon investigation, of the fifteen members on the opposing side, five were foreign nationals, and the rest were domestic fugitives.

    Among them, a charred body was identified through DNAparison by our police, confirming it as the fugitive Shane Southwell, the mastermind of the 117 kidnapping case.

    This news exploded like a bomb in Elliana Lyle¡¯s mind. She looked at Hannah Collins incredulously and asked, "Dead?"

    Hannah Collins nodded, "Yes, the police DNAparison, it can¡¯t be wrong."

    "Okay, I understand." Elliana Lyle stared intently at the announcement, still somewhat unwilling to believe that Shane Southwell was dead.

    It was odd because Shane Southwell was a person who cherished his life¡ªwhy would he do something as reckless as sneaking across the border?

    However, since it¡¯s a police announcement, it must be urate; she just felt it wasn¡¯t quite satisfying enough.

    Dead is good, an eye for an eye.

    ...

    After the funeral waspleted, the family gathered again. Joy Lyle took a nap, and looked visibly better.

    "Elliana girl,e here, sit next to me."

    For some unknown reason, the old Madame Lyle asked her to sit over, which inexplicably made her feel nervous.

    But respecting her elders, she obliged and sat over.

    The old Madame Lyle studied her closely for a long time, and for the first time, her wrinkled face became gentle in front of her.

    "You¡¯re not young anymore, and there¡¯s been no progression with that Bet kid, so why not cut it off? I think your Uncle Lee¡¯s kid is pretty good¡ªhe¡¯s some producer, and I hear from your aunt it wouldn¡¯t interfere with your work."

    The olddy spoke and also patted her hand, sincerely advising, "Consider it."

    She finally understood the plot, now that it wasid bare she no longer felt so tense.

    She confessed, "Grandma, Norman and I have already registered our marriage."

    Once she said this, except for Shawn Lyle, everyone else was shocked, as if they heard something unprecedented.

    Belle King paused, but upon seeing Ada Lee and her mother¡¯s expressions, she immediatelyughed, "Young people nowadays love that sh marriage thing."

    Then she continuedughing toward the old Madame Lyle, "Mom, this is good news, maybe next year they¡¯ll bring a great-grandchild to you, wouldn¡¯t that be lively?"

    The more Belle King spoke, the more excited she became. Phoebe Lyle couldn¡¯t help but cough slightly, as it was evident that the old Madame Lyle was angry, so much so that her nostrils red.

    "You! Kneel down for me!"

    This shout not only startled everyone in the room but also wiped the smile off Belle King¡¯s face.

    Looking at the pointed finger of the old Madame Lyle, Elliana hesitated for a moment but then knelt on the open ground in the center.

    Considering the olddy¡¯s high blood pressure, she feared agitating her to death. Besides, being of a younger generation, she was indeed expected to kneel.

    "You disloyal, unfilial thing! Marrying someone behind the family¡¯s back! Have you no shame?"

    Upon seeing this, she immediately looked at Shawn Lyle with a face full of grievance, then burst into tears.

    She said, "Dad told me to quickly marry Norman, and Dad knows about us registering the marriage. Dad said he needs the Bet family¡¯s money, so he made me marry Norman and then..."

    She didn¡¯t make this up; rather she learned from a conversation between Norman and Raymond Wood that the Lyle family was in serious debt, and Shawn Lyle was seeking money from Norman.

    Hearing this, the old Madame Lyle became stunned and then stared directly at Shawn Lyle.

    "Mom! Why are you staring at me like that? I really didn¡¯t know..." Perhaps it was the olddy¡¯s gaze being too ominous, causing Shawn Lyle to stutter.

    After all, it¡¯s someone he feared since childhood¡ªeven as a middle-aged person, the fear remains.

    "Second Uncle, Elliana wouldn¡¯t lie about marriage," Phoebe Lyle suddenly chimed in, bringing a direct shift in the situation.

    With a face full of anger, Shawn Lyle swiftly approached the person kneeling on the ground, "I¡¯m your father, you dare even to..."

    Before he could finish, as Shawn Lyle got close, Elliana tightly protected her head, crying hysterically, "Dad, don¡¯t hit me, I won¡¯t speak, I shouldn¡¯t have said it..."

    "You..." Shawn Lyle waspletely speechless, with no words to defend himself.

    Everyone loved to put on an act for the old Madame Lyle; she also performed once more, just to see who could act better, and she watched everyone through the corner of her eyes.

    Phoebe Lyle and Joy Lyle, no need to ask, their faces were full of pity for her, even Christopher Lyle furrowed his brow.

    Vaguely, she felt a rather cold gaze, and upon looking, she found Ada Lee ring at her.

    Ada Lee, unlike before, was no longer stirring trouble; instead she was quiet, albeit her eyes were red.

    "Grandma, how could Elliana lie about such a thing? Look how scared she is, Second Uncle must often hit her."

    As soon as Christopher Lyle finished speaking, Shawn Lyle furiously red at him and then quickly looked toward the old Madame Lyle, "Mom, what nonsense is this girl saying! I truly didn¡¯t know."

    Yet this time, the old Madame Lyle clearly did not believe him, angrily shouting, "No matter how mixed-up that girl is, she remains a pure and innocent daughter. Without your consent, can she just marry like that?"

    "Mom, I...I really didn¡¯t know."

    Shawn Lyle finally experienced the silent suffering he often inflicted upon others¡ªthis time it was his turn, not Elliana¡¯s.

    At this moment, Belle King seemed to remember something, nced at Shawn Lyle with gleeful anticipation of drama, "Mom, you know before Elliana didn¡¯t want to marry Norman, even locked Ada and Norman together once, remember?"

    Saying this further confirmed the matter; the old Madame Lyle bit her lip and pointed at Shawn Lyle, her face trembling, "You wretch! Selling even your own daughter! Is the Lyle family going to ruin or bankrupt, huh?"

    Ruination isn¡¯t likely, but bankruptcy is just a matter of time¡ªa slow death.

    Of course, Shawn Lyle remained blind to the situation, still believing the Lyle family could rise again, especially since the Bets were there holding it up.

    At this point, it was no longer wise for Shawn Lyle to argue¡ªsome things just be more convoluted the more you try to rify¡ªso he knelt before the old Madame Lyle, saying, "Mom, I was confused at that moment, I was also angered by this girl, you really don¡¯t know, this girl stayed out all night and went to such ces, I just got a bit worried."

    Elliana didn¡¯t expect Shawn Lyle to admit fault this quickly?

    But wasn¡¯t she some easy target to manipte?

    So she widened her tear-stained eyes, in disbelief, "Dad! Wasn¡¯t it you who made me stay with the Bet family? You forced me, aah¡ªaah."

    The sound of her crying filled everyone¡¯s ears, and with a final sigh, the old Madame Lyle remarked, "What a sin!"

    Then she looked at her with a face full of love and pity, "Elliana girl, once a daughter is married she¡¯s like water thrown out; since you¡¯re married, live well with the Bet family. Grandma knows you¡¯re aggrieved; take a dowry along when you leave, then you won¡¯t be defenseless, in case things don¡¯t work out, juste back, Grandma will take care of you¡ªnot fear the Bet family¡¯s idle talk."

    "I understand, Grandma, I¡¯ll heed your advice." Things ended as she expected, the old Madame Lyle was most against women divorcing, no matter how much they were mistreated they couldn¡¯t leave.

    Just like her aunt years ago who even had divorce dramas, almost being kicked out by the olddy, butter she gave in and the olddy took her back to live together.

    The meaning is you may not live together, but the marriage remains.

 Chapter 215 - 212: Fruitful Gains

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 212: Fruitful Gains</h4>

    Once they reached the room, Hannah Collins opened a photo on her phone to show her.

    At first nce, it was clear it was a notice.

    The content was as follows:...

    After investigation...

    One of the charred bodies, after DNAparison, was confirmed to be Shane Southwell, a wanted criminal in our city.

    This news exploded in Elliana Lyle¡¯s mind, and she looked at Hannah Collins in disbelief, asking, "He¡¯s dead?"

    Hannah Collins nodded, "Yes, DNAparison, it¡¯s unmistakable."

    "Alright, I understand." Elliana stared at the notice, still somewhat unable to believe Shane Southwell was dead.

    It was quite strange; Shane Southwell was always such a cautious person, why would he do something so risky?

    But since it¡¯s a notice from Galen Collins, it can¡¯t be wrong. Though she felt it didn¡¯t quite satisfy her sense of vengeance.

    Dead is fine; a life for a life.

    ...

    After the funeral was over, the family gathered together again. Joy Lyle took a nap and looked much better.

    "Elliana,e over, sit next to me."

    For some reason, Grandma Lyle actually asked her to sit next to her, which made her inexplicably nervous.

    But she had to obey as it was her elder, so she listened and sat over there.

    Grandma Lyle looked at her intently for a long time, and for the first time, her wrinkled face looked kind in front of her.

    "You¡¯re not getting any younger, and there¡¯s no oue with that kid from the Bet Family. It¡¯s better to break it off. I think your Uncle Li¡¯s child is pretty good. He¡¯s a producer, and your aunt says it won¡¯t conflict with your work."

    After saying this, the olddy patted her hand, speaking earnestly, "You should consider it."

    So that¡¯s why, it turns out there was an ulterior motive. Since it had been brought up, she wasn¡¯t as nervous anymore.

    She confessed, "Grandma, Norman Bet and I have already registered our marriage."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone except Shawn Lyle looked astonished, as if they had heard something unprecedented.

    Belle King hesitated for a moment, but seeing the expressions of Ada Lee and her daughter, she immediatelyughed, "Young people these days love this quick marriage thing."

    Then sheughed at Grandma Lyle, "Mom, this is a good thing. Maybe next year you¡¯ll have a big great-grandchild to hold, how lively."

    Belle King was getting more and more pleased with her words, but Phoebe Lyle couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, making it obvious that Grandma Lyle was angry, even her nostrils red.

    "You! Kneel down for me!"

    This loud shout not only startled everyone in the room but also wiped the smile off Belle King¡¯s face.

    Elliana looked at the olddy pointing at her. After hesitating for a moment, she knelt down in the middle of the room.

    The olddy had high blood pressure, and Elliana was truly afraid that she would get angry and something would happen. Besides, ording to hierarchy, she also had to kneel.

    "You ungrateful, disobedient thing! Getting married behind the family¡¯s back! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?"

    Seeing this, she immediately looked at Shawn Lyle with a wronged face, then started crying.

    She said, "It was Dad who wanted me to quickly marry Norman Bet, and Dad knew about Norman and I getting the marriage certificate. Dad said he needed the Bet Family¡¯s money, and after marrying Norman Bet, I...."

    She stopped mid-sentence, of course, it¡¯s not something she made up. From a conversation between Norman Bet and Raymond Wood, she learned that the Lyle family was now in serious debt, and Shawn Lyle was asking Norman Bet for money.

    The olddy was stunned after hearing this, then looked straight at Shawn Lyle.

    "Mom! Why are you looking at me like that? I really don¡¯t know..." Perhaps the olddy¡¯s gaze was too gloomy, making Shawn Lyle shiver as he spoke.

    After all, he had feared her since childhood, even now as a middle-aged man, the fear remained.

    "Second Uncle, no matter what, Elliana couldn¡¯t possibly lie about something like this." Phoebe Lyle suddenly supported her, turning the situation aroundpletely.

    Shawn Lyle red angrily at the kneeling person, then walked over in two strides, "I¡¯m your father, and you even dare...."

    Before finishing speaking, as soon as Shawn Lyle got closer, Elliana protected her head tightly, crying unstoppably, "Dad, don¡¯t hit me, I won¡¯t say anymore, I shouldn¡¯t have said anything...."

    "You...." Shawn Lyle was utterly speechless, unable to even defend himself.

    They all liked to put on a show in front of Grandma Lyle, so she decided to act once too, just to see who did it better. She nced at everyone out of the corner of her eye.

    Not to mention Phoebe Lyle and Joy Lyle, who looked at her with full sympathy, even Christopher Lyle furrowed his brows.

    Vaguely, she felt a rather cold gaze, and upon looking, she found it was Ada Lee ring at her.

    <fnc483> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fnc483>

    Ada Lee was no longer fanning the mes as usual, instead remaining silent, though her eyes were red.

    "Grandma, how could Sister Elliana lie about marriage? Look how scared Sister Elliana is; Second Uncle must often hit Sister Elliana."

    As soon as Christopher Lyle finished speaking, Shawn Lyle red at him angrily, then quickly looked at the olddy, "Mom, what is this wretched girl saying! I really don¡¯t know."

    However, this time, it was clear that Grandma Lyle didn¡¯t believe Shawn Lyle, angrily shouting, "No matter how outrageous she is, she¡¯s still a pure young woman. Without your permission, could she just get married like that?"

    "Mom, I... I really didn¡¯t know."

    For once, Shawn Lyle experienced what it was like to have a silent sorrow, as before, it was Elliana who struggled to exin herself, not Shawn Lyle.

    At this moment, Belle King seemed to remember something, looked at Shawn Lyle, and with a mindset of delighting in his misfortune, said, "Mom, you also know, Elliana never wanted to marry Norman Bet. Didn¡¯t she once lock Ada and Norman in a room together before? Mom, have you forgotten?"

    Mentioning this further confirmed the matter, Grandma Lyle gritting her teeth pointed at Shawn Lyle, every piece of flesh on her face trembling, "You scoundrel, even willing to sell your own daughter! Is our Lyle family about to perish or go bankrupt? Huh?"

    Perish it won¡¯t, but bankruptcy is just a matter of time, a slow death.

    Of course, Shawn Lyle couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly and still believed the Lyle family could make aeback, thinking as long as the Bets supported them.

    At this point, Shawn Lyle couldn¡¯t argue back. The more he exined, the worse it got, so he knelt in front of Grandma Lyle, saying, "Mom, it was me who got carried away for a moment. I was also upset by this girl. You don¡¯t know, this girl didn¡¯te home for the night, went to those kinds of ces, and I just got anxious."

    Elliana didn¡¯t expect Shawn Lyle to admit his mistake so quickly?

    But she was not someone easily bullied.

    So she widened her teary eyes in disbelief, "Dad! Wasn¡¯t it you who made me stay at the Bet¡¯s? You forced me to go there, boo-hoo¨D¨D¨D."

    Crying filled everyone¡¯s ears, and Grandma Lyle sighed deeply at the end, "Such sin!"

    Then, she looked at her with loving pity, saying, "Elliana, once a girl is married off, she¡¯s like spilled water. Since you¡¯re married now, just live well at the Bet¡¯s. Grandma knows you¡¯re aggrieved. When you leave, take a dowry so you won¡¯t be without support. If things really be unbearable,e back, and Grandma will take care of you. There¡¯s no need to fear what the Bet family says."

    "I understand, Grandma, I¡¯ll listen to you." As things were concluding as she had predicted, Grandma Lyle was most opposed to women divorcing. No matter how much they were bullied at their inws, they couldn¡¯t leave.

    Just like her little aunt who wanted a divorce a few years ago and was almostpletely driven out of the Lyle family by the olddy. Later, the little auntpromised, and the olddy let her move back in.

    The implication being that living separately was possible, but a divorce was not.

 Chapter 216 - 213: Heart-to-Heart

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 213: Heart-to-Heart</h4>

    Nighttime.

    Elliana Lyle was summoned to the olddy¡¯s room.

    To be honest, it was her first time in the olddy¡¯s room, and theyout was notplicated, with even half the room empty, making it appear especially frugal.

    "Sit down." The olddy gestured for her to sit by the bed, and she had no choice but toply.

    Then, the olddy walked to the bedside table, felt for a key on her body, and opened the drawer of the bedside table.

    Out of the drawer came a box, a red and ck brocade-patterned wooden box, small and exquisite.

    The olddy sat down beside her and, while speaking, opened the box: "This was something I brought when I got married, just a pair. I gave one to your little aunt when she got married, and this one is for you."

    As the box opened, insidey a bracelet, purple with an excellent shine, clearly of great value.

    She was somewhat surprised, not understanding why the olddy was giving her such an important item, and thus politely declined, "No, Grandma, this is too valuable."

    Unexpectedly, the olddy forcibly ced it in her hand, slightly embarrassed, saying, "I said take it, so take it. You¡¯re the youngest, and you got married earlier than the others; you need to have something on you."

    "Grandma." For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say, but she truly didn¡¯t want to ept this bracelet.

    She wouldn¡¯t just forget what the olddy said at her mother¡¯s funeral just because of a sudden gesture of kindness. She didn¡¯t hate the olddy, but she couldn¡¯t forget past events.

    "You have grievances in your heart, I know, and I resented your mother too, always thinking she was after the Bet Family¡¯s wealth. Phoebe Lyle talked to me a lot this afternoon, and even an old stubborn person like me cane to understand."

    "...Grandma, since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s resolved. I really can¡¯t ept this bracelet." Perhaps she was just stubborn and didn¡¯t want to pretend nothing happened because of a few words.

    The olddy let out a heavy sigh, swallowed her anger, though reluctant, and finally said, "Take it, don¡¯t put me in an awkward position."

    Silence.

    Then came a deathly quiet.

    Both grandmother and granddaughter had their own thoughts, neither willing to back down.

    "Elliana, I¡¯m sorry to Be on my behalf. All these years, it¡¯s been my mistake. Since your grandmother wants to relocate the grave, let it be."

    Elliana¡¯s hand, holding the box, trembled lightly. The olddy, known for being unemotional and listening to nders, admitted her mistake.

    This was something she thought impossible, yet the facts were right in front of her.

    When did the olddye to rity? Perhaps it was due to what Hannah Collins mentioned, along with Elliana not talking back to her these past few days.

    In the stillness of night, when alone, the olddy would also think about many things, some deeply ingrained in her mind.

    Maybe she had long realized the truth but never admitted it due to pride and stubbornness.

    With age, it became easier to anger, unable to tolerate any malicious gossip, lighting up like a firecracker at the slightest spark.

    "Grandma, I don¡¯t want to bring up past issues."

    The olddy showed no other reaction, instead pulled up her sleeve, revealing the bracelet within.

    She remembered this bracelet; it was the one she had gifted to the olddy on her birthday, and Ada Lee had been given it!

    "This bracelet was your gift to me, right? At the time, young Ada said you didn¡¯t give me anything. Later, Wu Ma said the bracelet on Ada¡¯s hand was your gift to me, so I got it back."

    The olddy sighed, "All these years, I just wanted you to give in a little, but every time you..."

    The rest went unsaid, but Elliana knew. Each time, she stubbornly talked back, rendering the olddy speechless.

    At the time, she believed she was right and thus didn¡¯t need to apologize.

    Even now, she still felt that way.

    However, hearing these words from the olddy stirred a mix of emotions within her.

    "Grandma, my mom said that before I was four, you were quite fond of me, butter, due to some superstition, you started to dislike me."

    The superstition, of course, was that she had jinxed her brother to death.

    At this, the olddy felt immediate shame, only saying, "Those are just feudal superstitions; I don¡¯t believe in that stuff anymore."

    In reality, it was Shawn Lyle who first suggested that Elliana had jinxed the unborn child.

    Shawn couldn¡¯t face that his son couldn¡¯t be born, and everyone was mourning while four-year-old Elliana remained unresponsive, ying with her clothes.

    In his grief, Shawn was furious at his daughter¡¯s indifference, and he pped Elliana in anger.

    While informing the olddy, he didn¡¯t forget to mention that Elliana was the jinx, so the olddy believed it too, as the Lyle family was eager for more male heirs.

    Of course, Elliana knew nothing of these matters, and the olddy only knew fragments herself.

    Confused people, for the sake of face, may remain confused even when they realize the truth.

    But today was different; the olddy fully realized that Elliana had grown up and married.

    She had be part of another family.

    They likely wouldn¡¯t meet often in the future.

    "People can¡¯t be confused their whole lives. I was nning to introduce you to a good match today, though your little aunt suggested it, he is indeed a fine fellow."

    "I could see that marrying the Bet family boy was mostly your own decision."

    Elliana did not hide it, answering inly, "Yes."

    <fna6bb> Get full chapters from ?ovelFind</fna6bb>

    "How is it? Are things going well?" the olddy asked.

    She replied, "Yes, they are."

    "As long as things are going well, that¡¯s all that matters," sighed the olddy. "Take all the dowry I gave you tomorrow; be a good wife at the Bet family. I hear your mother-inw is a stepmother; if you can¡¯t get along, so be it. She can¡¯t outlive you anyway?"

    In that moment, the atmosphere seemed to ease a little, less stifling than before, but she still wasn¡¯t used to interacting with the olddy like this.

    And so, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak her true feelings.

    The olddy indeed seemed much better than before, but she also appeared more frail, not just in aura, but in person.

    The light in her eyes had faded, leaving only a sense of loneliness and regret, which brought Elliana to the brink of tears.

    Perhaps, from this moment on, the mountain of misunderstandings between grandmother and granddaughter would begin to gradually crumble.

    "Alright then, aren¡¯t you leaving tomorrow? Go get some sleep."

    Seeing this, Elliana didn¡¯t linger, only saying as she left, "Grandma, I didn¡¯t return for your birthday this year. I promise toe next year."

    "Hmph, noting back for the New Year? You¡¯re truly..." The olddy stopped herself there, perhaps out of habit.

    She quickly corrected, "Whether youe back or not, it doesn¡¯t matter."

    "I¡¯lle back for New Year."

    "Got it, off you go then."

    The olddy turned her head, slightly impatiently urging her.

    After people left, Elliana¡¯s grandmother fell silent.

    Murmuring to herself, "Getting old, bing useless."

    At first, she had been quite satisfied with Be Hue as a daughter-inw.

    But then, the Hue Family wanted shares, and her son denied it, leading her to look down on the Hue Family, thinking they were a family of petty people.

    Now it seemed her son was the petty one.

    There were many things she had been able to discern, but chose to turn a blind eye.

    Only now did she understand her second son was the real viin, and it was from listening to Phoebe Lyle¡¯s recording of her son¡¯s and little daughter¡¯s conversation that she came to realize.

    The second son and little daughter were the wolves raised within the family, scheming not only against their nephews but even their own daughter.

 Chapter 217 - 214: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 214: Departure</h4>

    As soon as she stepped out, Hannah Collins was standing at the door, clearly waiting for her all along.

    The two of them returned to their residence together.

    Ever since she told Hannah about Shawn Lyle, Hannah insisted they live together, so naturally, they shared a bed.

    Before sleeping, Hannah would wrap her in the nket, even if the air conditioner was set a bit high.

    ording to Hannah, she would spin around in her sleep like a clock, waking up back in the original position.

    This was true; she once recorded a video of herself sleeping, wanting to see what she looked like when dreaming.

    Unexpectedly, she discovered that she would spin around.

    But when she slept with Norman Bet, she wouldn¡¯t, clearly because Norman would always hold her, or perhaps because he¡¯d tire her out so she didn¡¯t have the energy.

    So, when she slept in front of Norman Bet, she behaved quite well.

    "Hannah, can I not be wrapped in the nket?" She was not used to being wrapped up while sleeping because she couldn¡¯t sleep well that way.

    Hannahy beside her without saying a word, just looked at her with an indifferent expression.

    After a long stare, she sighed, "Forget I said anything."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Hannah reached out an arm, gesturing for her toe closer.

    Elliana Lyle: "?"

    "I¡¯ll hold you, so you don¡¯t end up in the middle of the night with your foot in my stomach." Hannah couldn¡¯t forget the first night, the fear of being controlled by a live "clock."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D South City, prison.

    Interrogation room.

    Galen Collins sat at a long table, unable to resist rubbing his brow.

    Opposite him sat River Jiang.

    This was already the fourth interrogation, and even with separate questioning, neither of the two revealed anything.

    It was as if they suddenly went mute.

    "River Jiang, as long as you tell us what you know, I¡¯ll consider applying for a reduced sentence for you."

    This was Galen¡¯sst concession because the actions of people like River Jiang and Adrian Young were the most inhumane.

    However, under the intense light, River still didn¡¯t speak. He appeared lifeless, much thinner than when he came in, looking somewhat skeletal.

    With almost no flesh on his face, his eyes seemed to protrude more.

    After a long silence, Galen felt a bit weary, having been sitting with this guy sincest night until tonight.

    It seemed like another interrogation ending in failure, and Galen finally said, "River, this is your only chance. Think carefully."

    Perhaps unable to endure the hunger, River finally spoke, albeit jokingly: "Officer Collins, I really don¡¯t know anything. Isn¡¯t this maltreatment below your status? I¡¯m about to starve."

    "Speak, and you¡¯ll immediately have food."

    "I don¡¯t even know what you want me to say. I really don¡¯t know anything..."

    Clearly, River had no intention of talking and was just wasting his time.

    After Galen left, River¡¯s expression turned vicious, spitting on the ground in a low curse: Damn, you won¡¯t oust me!

    Exiting the interrogation room, Galen said to the person beside him, "Keep these two separated."

    Leaving the prison, Galen received a call, with no name disyed, just an unfamiliar number.

    Moreover, it was his private number.

    He answered, "Hello, who is this?"

    Azy voice came from the other end, seemingly unwilling: "It¡¯s me, Luna."

    Hearing this voice, Galen was silent for a long time before responding lightly: "Yeah, what¡¯s up?"

    "Can¡¯t I call you for nothing?"

    Listening to the yful, almost coy tone, Galen frowned, sternly saying, "Speak, or I¡¯ll hang up."

    "No, no!"

    Luna immediately straightened out, saying, "George Lyle¡¯s hometown, you¡¯re a cop, right? You should notify over there, see if they can find any of George Lyle¡¯s old DNA or something."

    "Okay, I understand."

    As Galen¡¯s words fell, Luna didn¡¯t speak again. After a long silence, Galen said, "I¡¯m hanging up."

    "Galen, we..."

    "Beep¨D¨D¨D!"

    The sentence was abruptly cut off by Galen hanging up, and Luna listened to the harsh disconnect sound for a long while without reacting.

    At this moment, Luna was sitting at the entrance of Lotus Park in North City, having just returned to North City, she just wanted to call Galen from a quiet ce.

    She merely wanted to say we... had a good cooperation.

    Even she didn¡¯t quite believe those words.

    Just as she was feeling lost and heartbroken, her phone rang.

    It was Galen calling her back.

    "Hello." She croaked, sounding listless.

    The voice on the other end said only one sentence, "Don¡¯t wait for me, you¡¯re still young, have your own future."

    "Oh, the hundred and forty-sixth time."

    Galen had said the same thing a hundred forty-six times; she asked a hundred forty-six times.

    Clearly, she wasn¡¯t bothered by the response anymore. She heard it so much that her ears were numbed, perhaps she would hear it countless times more, as long as she asked, she¡¯d definitely hear it.

    "How have you been? Is your hand better?"

    "Huh?" Faced with Galen¡¯s sudden concern, Luna was a bit surprised, and her tone turned strange, "How do you know my hand got hurt?"

    Galen paused for a moment, then said, "Norman Bet mentioned it, don¡¯t do reckless things in the future."

    "Since when did Norman Bet be so talkative? Wait, let me call him."

    "Enough! Go to bed early, it¡¯ste, beep¨D¨D¨D!"

    The voice on the other side, Galen Collins, was clearly a bit angry, hanging up the phone quickly as usual.

    She scrolled through her contacts for a long time, wanting to call Elliana, but figured Elliana was probably asleep.

    After a moment, she finally got into a taxi.

    ...

    The next day.

    When Elliana Lyle left, the olddy Lyle didn¡¯t even give her a nce, as if the heart-to-heart conversationst night was just a dream.

    When she arrived in North City, it was Norman Bet who picked her up in person.

    <fn982f> Find the newest release on find(?)ovel</fn982f>

    In the car.

    Because of her airsickness, she didn¡¯t want to talk or move, just obediently nestled in the man¡¯s arms.

    The scent on the man seemed to soothe her difort, prompting her to rub her nose against his chest.

    Messing up his neat suit.

    "Behave yourself." The man wasn¡¯t angry at her little disruption, instead, patiently coaxed her.

    She lifted her face, staring at the man¡¯s distinct jawline, coyly saying, "Norman Bet, you seem to have lost weight, not as good-looking now, not even..."

    Thinking about it, she didn¡¯t know what topare it to. At this moment, Raymond Wood, who was driving, said: "Miss Lyle, the CEO hasn¡¯t been eating or resting on timetely."

    Although it wasn¡¯t his ce to say, he was still willing to inform her in front of Elliana, after all, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye.

    Elliana immediately pointed at Raymond, saying: "Not as good-looking as Raymond."

    Then she deliberately made a disapproving face at Norman Bet, not eating well, and not sleeping well.

    Perhaps a bit of disdain might prompt him to change.

    Even though losing weight didn¡¯t affect his appearance, she felt it was affecting his health.

    But for some reason, after she said that, the man¡¯s expression started to turn cold, making her feel a chill.

    Of course, the most tormented in the car was still Raymond Wood, questioning why he had to be implicated by Elliana when he had done nothing to offend her!

    After getting out of the car, Raymond received a message about introductory material for an impoverished African region.

 Chapter 218 - 215: Gift

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 215: Gift</h4>

    Raymond Wood swallowed when he saw the document.

    Just thinking about that ce with only a small shop within a hundred-mile radius made him uneasy.

    Since hisst return, he had no intention of going back; he simply couldn¡¯t bear such a difficult ce.

    But now he was anxious, unsure of what the CEO meant by sending him this document.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Vicars Hotel.

    Upon returning, Elliana Lyle only wanted to curl up quietly on the sofa, not wanting to talk or move. Her stomach felt uneasy; she wanted to vomit but couldn¡¯t, and her head was foggy.

    "Drink some water." The man approached her with a cup of warm water.

    She was toozy to do anything but open her mouth, not wanting to reach out at all.

    Of course, the man indulged her, carefully feeding her sips of water and finally wiping her mouth.

    "Take a nap, there¡¯s a social event tonight,e with me."

    Norman Bet¡¯s tone carried an undeniablemand. She initially wanted to say she didn¡¯t want to go, but felt it must be important.

    After all, Norman Bet never forced her, so this event must be quite significant.

    She had no choice but to say, "Alright, but I¡¯m not sleepy, I¡¯ll just rest a while."

    "I¡¯ll pick you up at 8 PM."

    After Norman Bet left, Hannah Collins came out of the bathroom, wearing a white shirt and ck pants, drying her wet short hair with a towel.

    As she walked, she said, "Where¡¯s Norman Bet? Has he left?"

    Lying slumped on the sofa, she noddednguidly, her delicate and beautiful face full of worry: "Yeah, he¡¯s gone."

    Seeing her a bit unhappy, Hannahforted her: "He¡¯s busy, but at least you¡¯re not short of money. I see you don¡¯t have many bags. Isn¡¯t there a saying that bags cure all woes? If you¡¯re bored, just go buy a bag."

    "Bags?" She shook her head, not fond of carrying bags and finding them cumbersome.

    But Sister Joy, Tiana, and Be all loved carrying small bags, only big enough to fit a phone. She used to carry a bag for Nancy while shopping.

    "Don¡¯t like them? Then buy a bag to give to a friend, it helps strengthen rtionships."

    Before Hannah entered the army, she often went shopping for bags with the women in her family, and most of the bags they bought were for friends.

    Though she found it odd back then, she understood that it seemed to make a girl happy.

    Seeing Little Sprout¡¯s worried and absent-minded look, she felt it was necessary to take her shopping.

    Hearing this, Elliana suddenly thought of something.

    Although Joy Lyle¡¯s birthday had passed, around the time she graduated, she hadn¡¯t given her a gift then, so it¡¯s not toote now.

    She could also give gifts to the people in the studio as employee benefits.

    Sister Phoebe didn¡¯t like bags, so giving a bag wouldn¡¯t be appropriate; it was better to give something like cat food.

    Luna went without saying; either Han-style clothing or Lolita, giving her a cute little dress was bound to be right.

    Then she looked up at Hannah and frankly admitted she didn¡¯t know what Hannah liked.

    So, curious, she asked, "Hannah, what do you like most?"

    After all, a girl as cool as Hannah probably liked unusual things.

    "Me?" Hannah was a bit surprised, pausing even in her hair-drying motion, seemingly pondering.

    After a while, Hannah replied, "Nothing particrly, but if I had to say..."

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    As expected, Hannah liked things that were anything but ordinary, things Elliana could never afford.

    However...

    She nced at the ne around Hannah¡¯s neck, a ck string with a silver ring hanging from it, like a ring, but with such a small diameter that only a child could wear it.

    "Why are you asking this? Hmm?"

    She hurriedly shook her head: "Nothing really. Let¡¯s go shopping; Norman Bet won¡¯t pick me up until 8 PM."

    "Let¡¯s go."

    <fnb572> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel</fnb572>

    Nowadays, going out was quite convenient for her. To what extent? It was just about wearing a mask and a baseball cap.

    No need for special dressing up or clothes, even with her unwashed hair for two days, she could still go out.

    Hannah drove her to the central shopping mall, leading her straight to the luxury goods section.

    The first store they entered was an international big brand, with bags starting at upward prices.

    After looking for a long time, they finally chose a simple and ssic bag with no embellishments, just a pure apricot-colored bag with a logo.

    This color was very gentle and particrly suitable for Joy Lyle to carry.

    She pointed at the apricot-colored bag in the disy case and said, "Hello, please wrap this up for me, and I¡¯ll take two more of the same."

    The sales assistant couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment, casting a quick nce at Elliana, not able to name a single brand she was wearing.

    Her expression changed instantly, looking at the person in front of her with arrogance, she said, "Miss, this bag is the only one in our store, it¡¯s a limited edition for this year, we really don¡¯t have that many."

    "Oh! I see." Elliana stared at the bag for a moment. Although there was only one, buying it as a gift for Joy Lyle was good too.

    So she said, "Please wrap it up, and I¡¯ll look at other models."

    The sales assistant was a bit taken aback, thinking Elliana hadn¡¯t understood her, so she stated more directly: "This bag is priced at 228,000 RMB, are you sure?"

    Thest three words contained a bit of mockery, and Elliana found it strange, wondering why buying a bag had to be so tedious.

    Perhaps seeing her hesitation to respond immediately, the sales assistant smiled slightly, her eyes more mocking, but she refrained from saying anything excessive.

    After all, she had professional training.

    Now she understood, they probably thought she couldn¡¯t afford it. But seeing the attire of other customers, she got the idea.

    Nheless, this apricot-colored bag really matched her aesthetic and was very suitable for Joy Lyle.

    So, she said, "Wrap it up, I¡¯m paying by card."

    The smile on the sales assistant¡¯s face vanished instantly, clearly surprised and a bit dazed, but once she realized, she put on a standard smile: "Okay, ma¡¯am, please wait a moment."

    After sessfully paying by card, Hannah took the shopping bag and led her away.

    Just after leaving the store, Hannah was about to take her to another bag store, but there was a jewelry store nearby, so she decided to buy Hannah a gift first.

    She stopped and pointed at the jewelry store entrance, saying, "Let¡¯s go in and have a look."

    Hannah nodded amiably, not questioning anything.

    Inside the jewelry store, she felt a bit dazzled, the sparkling gold, silver, and jewels looked even more glittering under the lights, but clearly, not what she intended to buy.

    Still, she took a symbolic look around and eventually settled on a ne simr to the one around Hannah¡¯s neck.

    The jewelry assistant told her, "Ma¡¯am, this is just a sample, please follow me this way."

    The assistant led her to a ss disy filled with ring-like jewelry pieces, made of various materials such as gold, silver, jade, and tinum.

    She had her eye on one made of tinum, very simple, without any patterns, and the apanying string was ck.

    After getting it, she handed the gift bag containing the ne to Hannah, hinting with her eyes.

    "For me?" Hannah was a bit surprised, thinking it might have been meant for Norman Bet.

    Right at that moment, Hannah¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Seeing the caller ID, Hannah¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.

 Chapter 219 - 216: The Strange Luna

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 216: The Strange Luna</h4>

    "Roger that!"

    After Elliana said this, Hannah immediately handed themunication bag she was holding to her and said, "Something came up, you take a cab backter."

    Her tone was urgent, clearly something important was happening, so Elliana quickly nodded, "Okay."

    Just as Hannah was about to leave, Elliana couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Are youing back?"

    "It¡¯ll be a while."

    After saying this, Hannah still turned back, took the shopping bag with the ne from Elliana¡¯s hand, and quickly pulled out the ne box inside.

    In the end, Hannah shoved her own ne into Elliana¡¯s hand and put on the new ne.

    Without saying anything else, she hurriedly left.

    The ne in Elliana¡¯s hand was still warm.

    After watching Hannah leave, Elliana also put on Hannah¡¯s ne. Upon closer inspection, she found that there were letters on the inside of the ne.

    YH, which was Hannah Collins¡¯ initials.

    Judging by the wear on the ne¡¯s surface, it certainly had some years.

    ...

    At four in the afternoon, after buying everything she needed, she lingered at the supermarket entrance.

    She had just bought cat cans and cat food, originally intended for Sister Phoebe¡¯s cats, but suddenly thought of the little Lotus Flower back at Mooke Vis, so she bought an extra set.

    Uponing out, she realized it was really heavy, and the shopping cart had to be returned, otherwise she really wished she could take it with her.

    Just then, Luna called her.

    "Hey, Luna, what? You¡¯re back? When did you return?"

    Luna casually replied, "Last night..." Clearly, she had just woken up.

    Being outside, Elliana couldn¡¯t ask much, so she said, "Come help me, I bought a lot of stuff, I¡¯m at..."

    Before she could say where she was, Luna directly said, "Ok."

    "..." Oh well, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Luna knew where she was, as Elliana still wore her watch.

    Half an hourter.

    Luna walked towards her with one hand dangling, looking rxed and a bit carefree.

    It then urred to Elliana that Luna¡¯s hand was still not fully healed, and she was expecting Luna to help her carry stuff; it seemed a bit thoughtless.

    "Yo? Stocking up?"

    Luna looked at the array of big and small bags around, everything was there, and she almost thought Elliana was opening a general store.

    Then Luna picked up a can of cat food from one of the bags, tossed it into the air, caught it, and asked Elliana, "Why buy so many cat cans? Even ten Lotus Flowers couldn¡¯t finish them."

    It¡¯s true that Little Lotus couldn¡¯t eat so much, but Sister Phoebe¡¯s cats were many.

    Now it seemed necessary to call Lana.

    Seeing Elliana about to call Lana, Luna said, "The two of us can¡¯t handle this?"

    Elliana replied, "I¡¯m calling for a car, otherwise, how do we get all these things back?"

    "Why call a car?" Luna looked confused and nced outside, "I drove here."

    "..." Clearly, Elliana didn¡¯t need to be so surprised; considering driving while injured was something Luna would do.

    So she said, "But I still need someone to help me load the car."

    This pile of stuff, though not tremendously huge, wasn¡¯t small either; it would take at least two trips, and the supermarket entrance was far from the parking lot.

    "Am I not a person?"

    Facing Luna¡¯s existential question, Elliana found herself momentarily at a loss for words.

    Ultimately, the two of them carried all the items to the car in one go, and Luna redefined Elliana¡¯s image of her.

    She truly had remarkable arm strength, carrying four bags, totaling forty pounds of cat food, with just one thumb.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    Once back at the hotel, Elliana copsed onto the sofa, feeling the effects of long abstinence from exercise, her breath catching painfully.

    Luna, on the other hand, seemed just fine,ughing at her from the sofa, "Couldn¡¯t handle this little stuff, don¡¯t say you¡¯re my apprentice when you go out."

    Elliana ignored it, only pointing to a shopping bag, "I ran around quite a bit to find this, take a look."

    "Hmm? Something for me too?"

    Luna took a look and immediately frowned, staring at Elliana with a desire to say something.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Elliana thought Luna might not like the style.

    Luna sighed, finally saying, "Lolita, this style was discontinued years ago, but since you gave it to me, I¡¯ll wear it."

    Elliana didn¡¯t understand Lolita fashion and had identally bought a counterfeit on her first try.

    After Luna sat down, Lana brought freshly squeezed strawberry juice for the two of them. The vibrant red looked sweet and sour, very delicious.

    "Any news?" Elliana asked Luna after taking a sip, her heart filled with a bit of anticipation.

    "No, nothing at all." Luna¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water, dousing her hopes, but there was no helping it.

    Luna continued, "Every single one of George¡¯s family or close rtives is dead, no one to ask, though I did ask a few people who knew him; they knew what I already know."

    That lead seemed broken again, leaving Elliana somewhat disheartened until a sudden thought shed in her mind.

    She immediately took out her phone and pulled up the poster she had photographedst time.

    "Luna, let¡¯s check out the people on the poster first, there might be something there."

    Only just now did she realize the direction had been wrong; initially, she¡¯d followed Be¡¯s advice to focus on George and others, neglecting the important poster clue.

    The poster showed a few faces that were unclear, making tracing difficult.

    <fne5b5> The source of th?s content is find~novel</fne5b5>

    And no matter where, online or elsewhere, the poster couldn¡¯t be found.

    Luna said, "Alright, let¡¯s have Andrew check as well."

    Mentioning Andrew immediately brought Tommy to Elliana¡¯s mind!

    Tommy was deep in the entertainment industry; no affair escaped his notice, so perhaps he would know something.

    Upon thinking of this, Elliana didn¡¯t hesitate to send the poster image to Tommy.

    Cat: [Image]

    Cat: "Tommy, do you recognize this poster?"

    After a minute, it showed the other party was typing.

    Tommy: "Yes, it¡¯s been years, what¡¯s up, boss?"

    Seeing that reply, she was thrilled!

    Luna, who had been watching next to her, immediately grabbed her phone and called Tommy on a video call.

    Once connected, Luna said, "Tommy, spill everything you know."

    "Huh? What do you want to know? This poster?"

    Luna scolded, "Duh."

    "Oh." Tommy began, "This poster is of a girl group that never debuted."

    After saying that, Tommy fell silent, staring nkly at them through the screen.

    "What else? That¡¯s it?" Luna looked puzzled and a bit impatient.

    Elliana had to take over the phone, asking Tommy, "Do you know why they never debuted?"

    Tommy said, "I know."

    Hearing that, Luna became furious, "Then why don¡¯t you say? Are you a frog, only jumping when moved?"

    Her voice was so loud it startled Lana, who was wiping the liquor cab.

    Were it not for the screen, Luna might have already mmed Tommy against a wall.

    "Hey! Calm down, calm down, what¡¯s gotten into you today?" Elliana noticed that Luna seemed easily angered today, and even spoke with a sarcastic tone.

    It was as though she had be someone else.

    Luna seemed to realize something too; every time she got rejected, she¡¯d be irritable for a day or two, so she brushed back some hair by her ear, trying to hide what shed in her eyes.

    Then she told Elliana, "Nothing, just suddenly found him annoying today."

 Chapter 220 - 217: Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 217: Teasing</h4>

    "This girl group was disbanded urgently due to a scandal with three of its members and a wealthy shareholder. At the time, that shareholder was also thergest shareholder of Rnd. After the scandal, the shareholder withdrew and disappeared."

    What Tommy said was exactly what Be said, clearly proving it was a real event.

    "Why can¡¯t any information about this girl group be found online now?" Elliana Lyle asked.

    Logically, as long as it¡¯s about the entertainment industry, there should be some trace online, but there was not a single clue about this girl group.

    It¡¯s too hidden.

    Tommy¡¯s exnation for this was reasonable.

    He said, "At that time, not many people paid attention to this girl group, not even a poster was released. I had a hard time finding out that Rnd was forming a girl group. Butter, when the scandal broke, I figured the group would definitely disband, so releasing information didn¡¯t mean much. Coincidentally, around that time, Yates Zander had a rumor with Fenny Grey, so I went to track Yates."

    At this point, Tommy couldn¡¯t help but sigh. At that time, he was really grasping at straws, as Yates was a highly popr star in the entertainment industry and had earned the title of Best Actor.

    If he could have captured substantial rumors then, he could have made a fortune. But rumors were just rumors. Under his tracking, it was discovered that Yates didn¡¯t know Fenny Grey at all. It was just that Yates¡¯ assistant and Fenny Grey dressed too simrly that day, resulting in an alleged intimate photo.

    "Do you have the original poster of the girl group? The one I have is obviously too blurred to see."

    When asked this, Tommy rechecked the photo sent by the boss, which clearly had someone named Nancy on it.

    Only then did he understand why the boss was asking about the poster, so he said, "I should have it, let me look for it."

    At this moment, Luna said, "Couldn¡¯t you have just brought out the poster in the first ce? Why beat around the bush like this?"

    Tommy was so yelled at that he didn¡¯t dare to breathe out loud, shrunk his neck, and grumbled while searching on theputer, "How am I supposed to remember? No one asked me for it."

    After a while, Tommy finally found the clear old poster and a brief introduction to each person.

    Apart from Be and Nancy, the other four needed to be understood.

    Lea Will, 16 years old, from Eastian.

    Savanna Windsor, 17 years old, from North City.

    Lily Wood, 17 years old, from North City.

    Kelly Wright, 18 years old, from South City.

    It seems that when the girl group was formed, most of the girls were not yet of age.

    Elliana Lyle handed the phone to Luna and said, "Start investigating from these two from North City."

    "Alright."

    After ncing at it, Luna said to Tommy, who was still on the line, "Send me a copy too."

    "Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, boss, I¡¯ll go back to keeping up with Joy Lyle and Timmothy¡¯s gossip."

    Elliana Lyle initially wanted to say okay, but upon hearing Joy Lyle¡¯s name she froze, then quickly said, "Tommy, you can follow anyone¡¯s gossip, but not Joy Lyle¡¯s."

    "Boss, does that mean I can follow your gossip too?"

    Tommy said eagerly. If he weren¡¯t working under Elliana Lyle, he would have already struck it rich from revealing her gossip some time ago.

    Elliana Lyle squinted her eyes and smiled faintly, "You can try."

    That smile inexplicably made one¡¯s scalp tingle, and Tommy quickly shook his head.

    After hanging up the phone, Luna left with the dress Elliana had gifted, also taking along the only bag of chips Elliana bought for herself.

    At this time, Lana had finished cleaning the liquor cab and put away the rag before walking over to her.

    "Ma¡¯am, shall I put these things in the room?" Lana asked.

    "Just leave them here." Immediately, she took out a set of hand creams from the pile of things she bought.

    She had specially bought this for Lana.

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am." Lana didn¡¯t hesitate and naturally epted the box, her eyes sparkling with a warm smile.

    It was still early, so she could rest for a while, so she said to Lana, "Lana, I¡¯m going to take a nap. Wake me up at seven-thirty."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D8 PM.

    Riverside Haven.

    A well-known hotel in North City, it used to be a property of The Bets, but now it¡¯s under Melody Harmony¡¯s name.

    <fn26ec> Chapters first released on ?ovelFind</fn26ec>

    Located near North City¡¯srgest Perfume Lake, its setting is elegant yet mboyant, often booked as a venue for gatherings.

    "Oh, indeed, the eldest son of the Bet Family is not only outstanding in appearance but also exceptional among the younger generation."

    A middle-aged woman in a white mermaid dress spoke with augh. In front of her were other nobledies, but the most attention-grabbing person was Mia rke.

    Today, Philip Bet was hosting a reception for Zane Bet, but it was merely an excuse, the primary purpose was to gather celebrities from various fields.

    Mia rke covered her face with a smile, looking elegant in a sapphire blue evening dress. Those around her regarded her with respect, which she quite enjoyed.

    "Madam rke, your daughter is truly beautiful, surely she will be the highlight of the evening."

    The words sounded slightly mocking from Mia rke, and naturally, that¡¯s what she meant.

    From the words and expression of this Madam rke sitting opposite, it was clear she wanted to marry her daughter off to Norman Bet.

    But Mia rke knew, Norman Bet had already married Elliana Lyle, so there was no room for anyone else.

    However, this Madam rke seemed oblivious, pulling her young daughter beside her, "Hurry and thank Mrs. Bet."

    Madam rke¡¯s daughter, Lily rke, was indeed striking in appearance, and she was already a well-known media personality, having won the Golden Phoenix Goddesses Award twice.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Bet, for thepliment." Lily rke moved gracefully. Her white gown further highlighted her gentle and intellectual charm.

    In the entertainment industry, she was known for her gentle and intellectual persona, but she could handle various roles in acting, being versatile in any character she ys.

    The cool and ancient goddess roles made her famous, and period dramas were her forte.

    Although she was such an outstanding figure, in Mia rke¡¯s eyes, she was merely a joke, but she was looking forward more to the night¡¯s drama.

    Hence, she smiled slightly, "You¡¯re wee. Miss rke, don¡¯t go too farter. I¡¯d love to chat more with you."

    The meaning of these words was apparent to others; everyone knew Mia rke had her eyes on Lily rke to be her daughter-inw because they shared the same surname, which could offer a sort of advantage.

    Seeing this, the otherdies didn¡¯tment on giving up, for the Bet Family had another son, Zane Bet.

    Though there was no news about Zane Bet having any aplishments, as long as he carried the Bet surname, marrying into their family seemed right.

    Hearing Mia rke¡¯s words, although Lily rke felt joyous, she still responded appropriately, "It¡¯s a great honor to chat with you, Mrs. Bet. I won¡¯t go far."

    "Hah?" Seeing Lily rke¡¯s earnest expression, Mia rke couldn¡¯t help butugh. To cover the awkwardness, she said, "It¡¯s wonderful that Miss rke is so understanding, I¡¯m delighted, forgive my rudeness."

    This seemed like an acknowledgment that Lily rke was her chosen daughter-inw, and Madam rke was beyond pleased, while Lily rke was all smiles, showing more respect to Mia rke.

    "Alright, you all chat. I¡¯ll excuse myself for a bit."

    Mia rke said.

    It was still early, and she needed to rest. Listening to otherdies¡¯ ttery was not worth her energy; it¡¯s better saved up for the uing entertainment.

    As she left, she purposely nced at Lily rke and after a benevolent smile, she walked away.

    As soon as Mia rke left, severaldies began discussing, "Doesn¡¯t Mrs. Bet seem really young?"

    "Oh, don¡¯t you know, this Mrs. Bet is a second wife, she¡¯s said to be not even thirty."

    Another person eximed in surprise, "Really?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 221 - 218: Reactions

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 218: Reactions</h4>

    Vicars Hotel.

    "Norman Bet, is it Zane¡¯s birthday today?" Elliana Lyle was somewhat surprised. Although she was familiar with Zane Bet, she couldn¡¯t remember his birthday.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, she said, "You didn¡¯t tell me earlier, I haven¡¯t even prepared a gift or anything."

    However, the man did not respond to her words. Instead, he stood tall, looking down at her smooth neck.

    Then his gaze moved up, locking onto her eyes.

    "She actually gave this to you."

    "Huh?" She looked down, then grabbed the ne, "You mean this?"

    She exined, "I gave Hannah Collins a ne today, and she exchanged it for this one."

    Then she asked, "Does this ne have some important significance?"

    The man had used the word "actually," suggesting this ne was quite significant.

    The man said, "I¡¯ve seen her wearing it since childhood."

    "Really?" A ne worn since childhood must have significant meaning, so she quickly took it off, nning to put it with the two bracelets.

    But just as she remembered something, she wanted to mention giving the ne to Hannah so she wouldn¡¯t forget.

    Having just woken up not long ago, her mind was still a bit foggy.

    After putting away the ne, she sprinted past the man towards the living room, instructing, "Norman Bet, don¡¯t move."

    She rummaged through a pile of items, found two exquisite little boxes, and rushed back to the bedroom fervently.

    Norman was very "obedient," not moving at all, still standing in the same spot.

    She hid the items behind her back, bouncing in front of the man.

    "Norman Bet, hold out your hand." She suddenly realized she got the order wrong and quickly corrected, "No, close your eyes."

    The man looked down at her, cooperatively closing his eyes, then extended his left hand.

    Only then did she open the two boxes, revealing a pair of rings with a circle of diamonds in the middle, like a thin line, understated yet shining.

    She had meticulously chosen this ring, and it was one of a kind. After all, the slogan of that wedding ring brand was that each ring was made in only one pair.

    So the price was higher, instantly draining her savings.

    Removing the ring, she focused on the man¡¯s distinctively jointed hand. She couldn¡¯t have bought the wrong size, as these hands had held her countless times.

    She carefully slipped it onto the man¡¯s ring finger, and it fit perfectly.

    "Okay, you can open your eyes now."

    Originally, she thought Norman Bet would be surprised or something, at least a little shocked, but the man just calmly nced at the ring on his hand.

    Calm to the extreme.

    "Norman Bet..." She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the man leaned in, took the other ring from her hand, and finally knelt down on one knee to put it on her finger.

    Before she had time to react, her lips were covered with warmth.

    ...

    In the car.

    Elliana Lyle had already changed into her dress and was on the road. If it weren¡¯t for the party they had to attend, she feared she might copse today.

    "Norman Bet, it¡¯s obviously Zane¡¯s birthday, why did you say it was socializing?" She held the man¡¯s ringed hand, taking pictures under the car¡¯s interior lighting.

    She wanted to post the picture on Weibo.

    The man let her move his hand as she wished, saying, "It¡¯s just using it as an excuse for socializing, so it¡¯s naturally considered that."

    "Norman Bet, when I put the ring on you, you didn¡¯t seem to react at all." After taking the picture, she began to question the man.

    The man easily pulled her into his arms, and whispered softly into her ear, "What kind of reaction would you like? Hmm?"

    The warm breath on her ear made it itch a bit. She shrank her neck, pressing her face against his neck.

    "Hmm..." She thought for a moment, then pleaded, "At least some reaction, not just calm and doing nothing."

    "Alright." The man agreed in one go.

    She gazed up at him, looking at him with expectation. She hadn¡¯t seen him smile at her in a long time. It was always a gentle smile, very shallow and faint.

    Though it was beautiful, she hadn¡¯t felt that he was particrly happy.

    The man looked down at her lips, saying clearly, "Right now, it won¡¯t do."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DRiverside Haven.

    "Cousin~" Summer Hue immediately broke free from Zane Bet¡¯s hand when she saw her, running straight towards her.

    Like a runaway horse, lifting the hem of her pink skirt, making her look like a fleeing princess.

    "Summer, you¡¯re here too." Before she could say anything else, she saw Joy Lyle walking towards her not far away.

    In a light blue tailcoat short dress, elegant and dignified, perfectly showcasing the gentle flow of water-like grace.

    Seeing the crowd that had gathered today, people from various industries had arrived. As Norman Bet had said, it was indeed a social event.

    "Joy.

    "Elliana."

    After their greeting, she introduced Joy Lyle to Summer Hue: "Summer, this is my sister, Joy Lyle."

    Seeing this, Summer Hue followed her lead, directly saying, "Hello, Joy."

    "Summer,e here!"

    A cold voice came.

    Looking towards the source of the sound, she realized it was Zane Bet.

    Today, Zane Bet was uncharacteristically authoritative, dressed in a suit, making Elliana Lyle almost not recognize him, especially with Zane Bet¡¯s formal manner at the moment, it was just like the real thing.

    "What are you two..."

    Summer Hue shot a frosty nce at Zane Bet, but before she could finish, Zane Bet covered her mouth with his hand.

    "Brother." Zane Bet talked with Norman Bet while pulling Summer Hue backward.

    At the same time, Summer Hue realized something and stopped struggling.

    Norman Bet nced at the two, responded indifferently with an "Mm," and then led Elliana Lyle into the hotel.

    "Oh dear, my little ancestor, I was wrong, you must perform well today, don¡¯t make any mistakes, okay?" Zane Bet coaxed in Summer Hue¡¯s ear.

    Of course, Summer Hue wasn¡¯t a clueless person, so she said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it under control."

    ...

    Because Elliana Lyle wore a long gown that reached the floor, she had to leave one hand free to lift the dress as she walked. Underneath the apricot skirt were heels adorned with diamonds; even a single one missing would equate to a house in a small town.

    So she was particrly careful as she walked.

    However, Norman Bet was very considerate, walking at a slow pace.

    After crossing the red carpet, they arrived at the grand entrance of the party hall, opulent and resplendent in its splendor, it was breathtaking.

    Upon entering the hall, all eyes were on the two of them.

    Once everyone recognized Norman Bet, their eyes swiftly turned towards Elliana Lyle at his side.

    In a gown of warm apricot chiffon, a semi-transparent silk shawl added a touch of maturity, with light gold pearls hanging from its edges, giving the light, airy shawl a nice drape.

    <fna77d> Chapters first released on find(?)ovel</fna77d>

    Her three thousand strands of ck hair were pinned back, fixed with a white jade loop, enhancing the delicacy of her face.

    It wasn¡¯t just the outfit worth a fortune; it was her face, as beautiful as a painting, that truly stunned and incited envy.

    "Is that Elliana Lyle by Norman Bet¡¯s side? Why did he bring her along?"

    Mrs. Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed, her tone losing the ttery it had just moments before.

    Beside her, Mia rke covered augh and calmly said, "Mrs. Chen, no need to be anxious. It¡¯s just apanion, who doesn¡¯t take someone along? They don¡¯t have a main squeeze yet. If they did, then what room would apanion have? Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Mrs. Chen?"

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Chen¡¯s expression softened, she chuckled, "Oh yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, Mrs. Bet."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 222 - 219: The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 219: The Banquet</h4>

    "Norman, here." Mia led them over, followed by Mrs. rke and Lily rke.

    Seeing this, Elliana still politely said, "Aunt rke."

    Greetings were necessary at such asions; there was no need to take offense.

    However, Mia seemed oblivious to her, looking straight at Norman and then turned to introduce, "Norman, this is Mrs. rke and her beloved daughter, Miss Lily rke."

    With this introduction, she nced at the two beside Mia.

    She knew Lily rke, though they hadn¡¯t worked together, she had watched Lily¡¯s dramas during college, a senior in the industry.

    Besides, Lily had a good reputation in the film industry, making Elliana quite fond of her.

    Norman nodded insignificantly, his expression indifferent, showing no emotion.

    "Haha~"

    Mia suddenly covered her face with a smile, intentionally coy, "Miss Lyle is here too, I¡¯m really sorry, I hardly noticed you earlier."

    That only shows you¡¯re blind.

    "No problem, Aunt rke." Elliana maintained aposed smile, unaffected, clearly aware of what kind of person Mia was.

    This little matter was of no concern to her.

    "If I remember correctly, the Lyle family wasn¡¯t invited today, was it?" Mia challenged again, her voice loud enough that many looked over.

    Some were curious; some anticipated her humiliation.

    Before she could respond, a gentle voice was heard.

    <fn88a1> The source of th?s content is Find~Novel</fn88a1>

    "Hello, Mr. Bet, I¡¯m Lily rke." Lily proactively reached out to Norman, a smile of admiration on her face with glimmers in her eyes.

    Being a woman, Elliana naturally saw through Lily¡¯s intentions, and with Miabined, she instantly understood.

    So she stepped in and epted Lily¡¯s hand for Norman, smiling appropriately, "Miss rke, let me introduce, this is my husband, Norman Bet."

    Lily was momentarily stunned, then withdrew her hand in dismay, looking at Norman who was gazing tenderly at Elliana.

    Clearly affirming Elliana¡¯s statement.

    It seemed the online rumors saying Elliana was Norman¡¯s fianc¨¦e were true.

    "Husband? What husband?" Mrs. rke was puzzled, looking between Norman and Mia.

    Mia continued smiling, "Oh, young people¡¯s affairs, we elders can¡¯t interfere."

    Then pretended to ask Mrs. rke, "Don¡¯t you think so?"

    "You!" Awakening, Mrs. rke realized Mia was teasing her!

    But considering Mia¡¯s status, she couldn¡¯t act out, so she endured, "Excuse me."

    She said, pulling Lily away, though Lily was reluctant to leave, and only after several tugs did sheply.

    Witnessing this, Miaughed wildly, like a "crazy beauty," seemingly lost in madness.

    Since losing her child, Mia often teetered between sanity and frenzy, Bet family members were used to it.

    Julia Bet came over timely, smiling at Elliana and Norman, then said to Mia, "You¡¯re drunk, let me help you rest."

    "Drunk, drunk, I just can¡¯t handle it." Mia went along with Julia, having onlye to watch a spectacle, losing interest after seeing it.

    With Mia gone, Elliana turned to the man and asked, "Has she always been like this?"

    At this time, Philip Bet took the stage in the center of the crowd, dressed in a suit, exuding a bit of elegance with a rather serious expression.

    He then picked up the mic, "Today is my son, Zane Bet¡¯s birthday, thank you all foring..."

    As the words fell, it signaled the start of the banquet.

    She clung to the man¡¯s arm, no need to move deliberately, as many people approached them for conversation.

    She held a ss of red wine for over ten minutes, barely sipping, just taking a symbolic sip for each conversation.

    Midway through the event, one of Philip¡¯s men approached them.

    "Young master, sir asked you toe over."

    Seeing this, Elliana said, "Go ahead, I¡¯ll find Joy to chat."

    "Hmm, don¡¯t stray too far," the man reminded before leaving.

    She walked towards Joy¡¯s side.

    There she discovered Joy was chatting with Lily, the two seemingly enjoying a lively exchange.

    "Elliana." Joy quickly turned her gaze towards her.

    Lily¡¯s face darkened instantly, unable to tolerate the earlier humiliation.

    Perhaps her intentions were seen through, thus feeling humiliated by Elliana¡¯s actions.

    "Miss rke." Elliana nodded to Lily, unbothered by prior events.

    After all, Norman was outstanding; Lily¡¯s admiration was understandable, as long as it didn¡¯t cross boundaries, she had no issue.

    Lily resumed her usual demeanor, smiling warmly, "Miss Lyle."

    Despite the smile, internally she was quite disdainful, believing Elliana¡¯s family couldn¡¯t match the Bet¡¯s.

    To her, Norman was just having fun while young, and though her family couldn¡¯tpare to the Bet¡¯s, it far surpassed the Lyle family.

    She inwardly despised Elliana.

    Also noticing Elliana was alone now, she nodded, "Excuse me, both."

    After Lily left, Joy was called away shortly too, evidently not just attending for leisure, but also for tasks assigned by Victor King.

    Many entertainment bigwigs had shown up today; even while apanying Norman earlier, she¡¯d encountered several directors.

    Just then, a man came forward striking a conversation.

    "Miss Lyle."

    Hearing the voice, her body stiffened, turning sharply towards the source, discovering a handsome man.

    She seemed not to recognize this person, yet his voice was familiar.

    Seeing this, she smiled politely, "Hello, and you are?"

    The man smiled slightly, then introduced, "I¡¯m John Walters, a representative of Will Global Films, long admired Miss Lyle¡¯s talents."

    John Walters bowed courteously, an international gesture, clearly not a local from the name.

    Besides, Will Global Films was one of the top ten international filmpanies, making the person before her quite significant.

    Yet, this man named John Walters gave her an uneasy feeling, especially the smile, causing inexplicable goosebumps.

    Unable to pinpoint the reason, she simply said, "Ah, Mr. Walters, pleasure to meet you."

    "Miss Lyle, you¡¯re too kind."

    Just then, Summer Hue approached, cing a hand on her shoulder,ining, "Cousin, it¡¯s so dull, everyone¡¯s speaking with politeness like leaders."

    Upon speaking, Summer also noticed the man standing before Elliana.

    Elliana introduced, "Summer, this is Mr. Walters."

    "Oh!" Seeing this, Summer extended her hand to John Walters, "Hello, Mr. Walters."

    As John Walters reached out, Elliana¡¯s previously rxed eyes suddenly tightened!

    John Walters, while shaking hands, would first curl his fingers, although this subtle move might go unnoticed, Elliana noticed it!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 223 - 220: Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 220: Doubts</h4>

    As soon as the thought of a certain possibility crossed her mind, Elliana Lyle felt a heaviness in her heart, and even her body became somewhat stiff.

    She had to pay attention again to other details; John Walters always blinked twice quickly when he smiled! That was Shane Southwell¡¯s habit!

    Impossible, how could John Walters be Shane Southwell? There were major differences between the two; their faces were not the same, nor were the nose and mouth!

    The voice... the eyes...

    If she looked at John Walters¡¯ eyes separately and listened to his voice, they were exactly the same.

    It was a face she could never forget; she would never forget the look of that bastard Shane Southwell. Thinking of this, she tightened her grip on the ss she held.

    Her scarlet eyes were full of hatred.

    She wished she could tear the person in front of her to pieces!

    "Miss Elliana? What¡¯s wrong?"

    This voice of concern interrupted her, allowing her to find the sanity she almost lost.

    And John Walters and Summer Hue seemed frightened, both looking at her inquisitively.

    Summer Hue said, "Cousin, what¡¯s wrong? Your expression just now was terrifying."

    "No... nothing." She looked at John Walters again, bing uncertain. After all, the police had confirmed Shane Southwell¡¯s death, so the person in front of her couldn¡¯t be Shane Southwell.

    But she still felt uneasy, her suspicion about the person in front of her could not be erased.

    "Mr. Walters, you look like someone I know." She regained herposure, putting on a faint smile.

    She watched the man¡¯s facial expressions closely, not wanting to miss any details.

    The man smiled slightly, still blinking twice quickly, apparently a bit surprised, "Oh?"

    She wanted to confirm something using this habit but stillcked convincing evidence.

    "Unfortunately... he passed away."

    At this, John Walters paused briefly, then showed a look of regret and offeredfort, "God will bless him."

    Westerners believe in God, but Shane Southwell never believed, nor would he say such things.

    Suddenly, she felt it was just a coincidence. In this wide world, perhaps there were simr people.

    "Miss Elliana, here is my business card." John Walters handed her a business card, which she epted.

    Then, John Walters said, "Miss Elliana, Miss Hue, please excuse me."

    After saying this, John Walters made a polite bow and then turned to leave.

    After John Walters took two steps, Elliana suddenly called out in a voice he could hear, "Shane Southwell!"

    Obviously, John Walters did not turn around, walking away calmly, even as nearby people nced at her.

    Yet only John Walters showed no reaction.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if there should have been a reaction or if no reaction was more appropriate.

    <fnef9d> Th?s chapter is updated by fin?novel</fnef9d>

    "Shane Southwell? Cousin, what¡¯s wrong?"

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D 11 PM.

    After the event ended, Elliana sat in the car, filled with anxiety.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Faced with the concerned inquiry from Norman Bet, she didn¡¯t even know how to begin.

    Staring straight at the back of the seat, dazed for a long time, she slowly spoke, "Norman Bet, Shane Southwell is dead, right."

    Saying this, she raised her eyes to look at the man, as if seeking a definite answer, and asked again, "He¡¯s dead, isn¡¯t he?"

    "Yes." The man replied softly, having obviously noticed her distress.

    "What happened?"

    She lowered her head, bit her lip, considered for a long while, and then slowly said, "I think I saw Shane Southwell, but... he¡¯s not Shane Southwell. They... they look very alike."

    Hearing this, Norman Bet frowned and asked, "Who?"

    "John Walters." She hurriedly handed the business card given by John Walters to the man, who, upon seeing it, showed a tense expression.

    The man¡¯s expression made her uneasy, repeatedly asking, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Will Global Films, a foreign financingpany coborating with Rnd."

    This news was not good; anything tied to Rnd wouldn¡¯t be good news.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone investigate this person. The police have confirmed Shane Southwell¡¯s death, so even if Shane Southwell were alive, he wouldn¡¯t be so tant in returning."

    After speaking, the man embraced her, gently patting her back to soothe her emotions.

    Gradually, she became less anxious, though she still harbored doubts. Yet, she mostly believed that Shane Southwell was dead.

    When she got back, she soaked in afortable hot bath, clearly feeling more rxed.

    Perhaps she was really overthinking it.

    Since it was indeedte, Norman Bet only let her go after an hour and a half.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Next day.

    Early in the morning, she received a message from the man.

    John Walters was a foreign national, having lived abroad since childhood; his parents were immigrants abroad, and he is currently the domestic agent for Will Global Films.

    Will Global Films had only entered the domestic market this month.

    Though this news eased her mind somewhat, her doubts hadn¡¯t entirely vanished.

    So, she sent a message to Luna.

    Cat: "Luna, could you help me look into this person if you have time."

    She then sent John Walters¡¯ information over.

    As soon as she sent it, it showed that the other party was typing.

    Luna (Master): "Who is this person?"

    Cat: "I suspect he¡¯s Shane Southwell."

    This statement sounded a bitughable, even she didn¡¯t know on what basis she suspected the person was Shane Southwell.

    Luna (Master): "These are not the same person, right? Do you think Shane Southwell had stic surgery?"

    She herself didn¡¯t know the answer to this question.

    She had closely observed John Walters, there was no indication of stic surgery, the face appeared very natural, Shane Southwell had phoenix eyes, whereas John Walters¡¯ eyes wererge with wide double eyelids.

    Everything seemed natural.

    The more she thought, the more agitated she became.

    Cat: "If you have time, please look into it, I¡¯m merely suspicious."

    Luna (Master): "Okay, leave it to me, but I¡¯ve been a bit busy these days; you¡¯ll have to wait a little."

    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry; after all, it was just suspicion relying on what she called intuition.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Two dayster.

    After studying the script for two days straight, she had memorized the lines thoroughly.

    Today was the official shooting day.

    She picked up Tiana Harris first before heading to Horizon together.

    "Elliana, I¡¯m nervous, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll mess up." Tiana Harris had been a bundle of nerves all along the way; it was her first time ying a role with lines, and it was in a film by a well-known director.

    In response, she held Tiana Harris¡¯s hand, encouraging her, "Don¡¯t be nervous, rx, you won¡¯t mess up, I believe in you."

    "Come on, take a deep breath."

    Tiana Harris followed her cue, took a deep breath, and smiled again, pumping her fist with determination, "Okay, let¡¯s do this."

    Arriving at the set, it was a studio filled with furniture, creating a home-like atmosphere.

    The first scene was between Tiana Harris and her, to be precise, it started with a shot from early on.

    After all, they would have the fewest shots first; once this scene was done, Tiana Harris would wrap up her part.

    "Sister! I won¡¯t let you go! It¡¯s too dangerous!"

    Tiana Harris said as she grabbed Elliana Lyle¡¯s hand.

    "Cut!"

    As soon as they started filming, the director called for a stop, his expression slightly displeased, "You need to say your lines while holding her hand, with more emotion and depth, don¡¯t just recite them, bring some feeling into it."

    Tiana Harris immediately hung her head, her face turning so red it seemed like it might bleed.

    She quickly nodded, "I understand."

    Elliana gently patted Tiana Harris¡¯s hand tofort her; she could see that Tiana Harris was nervous.

    "Action!"

    Yet again, Tiana Harris seemed to be reciting her lines, and this time she stuttered, prompting the director to call for a break, urging Tiana Harris to get her emotions in order.

 Chapter 224 - 221: Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 221: Mistake</h4>

    "Tiana, it¡¯s okay, you can do it." Elliana Lyle patted Tiana Harris on the shoulder and handed her an open bottle of mineral water.

    Taking the water from her, Tiana thanked her but didn¡¯t drink it, instead sitting dejectedly on the small stool.

    Her hair, intentionally styled to look messy, only mirrored Tiana¡¯s current mood.

    The scene had been tested seven times, yet Tiana just couldn¡¯t get into character. Director Gary Young, helpless, had no choice but to arrange to shoot other parts first.

    This led Tiana to be utterly disheartened. Coupled with the snide remarks andughter from some people on the set, Tiana seemed to have lost all her fighting spirit.

    Seeing this, Elliana suggested, "Let¡¯s practice the scene together. I believe you can do it."

    "I can¡¯t... I¡¯m nothing..." Tiana looked up at the studio ceiling, her eyes brimming with tears.

    She didn¡¯t want to look at Elliana¡¯s face, believing that Elliana must beughing at her inside.

    For some reason, she always felt nervous in front of the camera, whereas Elliana could enter the scene so effortlessly, forming a stark contrast.

    The thought pushed her tears to the brink, and they fell, streaming down her cheeks.

    Elliana: "..."

    "No, you can do it. You have to believe in yourself." Tiana¡¯s tendency to me everything else left Elliana momentarily speechless.

    To her, this was only a minor setback. Even while shooting South Wind Song, she had experienced times when she couldn¡¯t get into character.

    The right way to face this situation, she thought, was to calm down, slowly adjust her emotions, then reflect on the problem and how to improve.

    As Elliana was at a loss with Tiana, Yates Zander approached them, wearing an astronaut suit, his gentle face carrying a faint smile:

    "Elliana."

    "Yates?" She was somewhat surprised that Yates hade over so quickly from the other set, suggesting that his shoot had gone smoothly.

    Tiana immediately lowered her head, hastily wiping her tears before turning her face to the other side.

    Noticing the off atmosphere, Yates quickly nced at Tiana with his peripheral vision before turning his attention to Elliana.

    Seeing her somewhat helpless expression, he gently asked, "Elliana, need some help?"

    "No, you go ahead." She waved Yates off, thinking that in Tiana¡¯s current emotional state, additional help wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Perhaps solitude would be better for her, but Elliana couldn¡¯t just leave Tiana alone.

    It seemed like Yates understood her intention. "Alright, Director Gary said they¡¯ll resume in ten minutes. Elliana, you and Miss...¡ª" he paused, seemingly forgetting Tiana¡¯s name for a moment.

    He corrected himself, "Elliana, you and Miss Harris should prepare."

    "Okay, thank you."

    After Yates left, Elliana again approached the silent, downcast Tiana, gently coaxing her, "Tiana, don¡¯t be like this. I know you aren¡¯t incapable, just a little nervous. We have ten minutes; how about we run through the scene?"

    Tiana wiped the tears from her chin with her hand, choking up, "I... I embarrassed you, Elliana."

    Earlier, many people had pointed at them, their words full of mockery.

    What struck her the hardest was, "Is this the level of talent from Elliana¡¯s studio? All looks, no substance."

    Thement was a hard blow to her.

    "No, it¡¯s unavoidable as a neer; I¡¯ve been in simr situations, too. You just need to slowly adapt." With Elliana¡¯s persistent encouragement, Tiana¡¯s spirits gradually lifted.

    The two began to practice their lines.

    Tiana gradually got into character, albeit with minor ws, but it was a noticeable improvement from before.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D 6 PM.

    "Tiana, congrattions on wrapping up."

    <fn8420> For original chapters go to f?ndnovel</fn8420>

    Although the director was satisfied in the end, Tiana couldn¡¯t feel happy. In a ny-minute film, she appeared for less than a minute.

    And that less than a minute of screen time had taken an exhaustingly long time to shoot.

    "Tiana?" Noticing Tiana was silent, lost in thought at something, Elliana waved a hand in front of her eyes.

    Coming back to her senses, Tiana seemed flustered, instinctively adjusting the hair near her ear, her expression evasive, "Elliana, I¡¯ll head back first then."

    Elliana: "..." They had only driven over in one car, which she drove herself, bringing along Victor King and Tiana.

    She didn¡¯t like bringing along assistants, thinking it unnecessary.

    So, she suggested, "Tiana, do you want to wait for me? We can head back together at 10 PM."

    "I... I want to head back first."

    Tiana hesitantly refused her offer, and Elliana didn¡¯t press the issue.

    She replied, "Alright then, here¡¯s the car key. Just park it at thepanyter."

    After all, the location was in the most remote outskirts of Horizon, and there weren¡¯t many cars around.

    ...

    Since Tiana drove the car away, Elliana decided to stay at a hotel arranged by the crew, making it easier as she didn¡¯t have to travel back and forth, considering North City was quite far.

    ¨D¨D¨D 8 PM, North City.

    July Media dormitory.

    "Hmm? Tiana, you¡¯re back?" Be, who was taking out the trash, bumped into the just-returned Tiana.

    Tiana forced a smile, nodding, "I wrapped up, so I came back."

    "Ah? So soon?" Be seemed a little surprised.

    The remark struck Tiana hard. She smiled bitterly, "Yeah, so soon."

    Noticing the mood, Be paused for a few seconds beforeforting her, "Movies are only an hour or two long; it¡¯s normal to finish quickly."

    "Hmm." Be¡¯s exnation eased her feelings a bit. Suddenly remembering something, she casually asked, "Didn¡¯t Elliana arrange a TV drama for you? You¡¯ll have your hands full with it."

    Be chuckled, shrugging lightly, "It¡¯s not too bad; I¡¯ll only appear in about twenty episodes, out of seventy-plus total." Be grinned.

    When Be mentioned appearing in "twenty" episodes, her smile froze instantly.

    Be, without any experience, was initially expected to only have one or two episodes. But Elliana had arranged so many scenes for Be.

    Her first supporting actress role was over before it began due to Elliana leaving, resulting in the disbandment of the whole crew, with no chance to start again.

    Suddenly, she felt more resentment towards Elliana, her heart growing unbnced.

    "Tiana?"

    "Ah?"

    Be frowned watching Tiana¡¯s flustered demeanor, concerned, "What just happened? You seemed distracted."

    "I..." Feeling guilty, she instinctively touched her earlobe, starting to regret her earlier resentment and jealousy.

    Thinking quickly, she offered an excuse, "Maybe I¡¯m a bit tired. So... I¡¯m going to rest now."

    "Then get some rest."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D 10 PM.

    Horizon, on the set of Interster Immigrants.

    "That¡¯s a wrap, everyone. You all worked hard. I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner at Huinan Hotelter," Director Gary Young jovially announced to the crew.

    Gary Young was known as one of the most generous directors, and his crew was reputed to dine better than any other in the film industry.

    Amidst the cheers and apuse, Elliana suddenly rushed outside.

    "Hey, what¡¯s going on?"

    Elliana¡¯s abrupt action left everyone at the scene stunned, Director Gary Young included.

 Chapter 225 - 222: Fragile and Fickle Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 222: Fragile and Fickle Thoughts</h4>

    "I¡¯ll go check it out." Carina Windor offered, then followed her out.

    Restroom.

    "Ugh..."

    When Carina Windor arrived, she only heard the sound of running water, and Elliana Lyle was standing at the sink, bent over, continuously scooping up tap water into her mouth.

    Clearly, she was rinsing her mouth.

    "What¡¯s wrong, Elliana?"

    "Hmm?" Elliana raised her head suddenly and saw Carina Windor¡¯s worried face through the mirror.

    They were dressed in astronaut team uniforms.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I..." She really didn¡¯t know how to exin for a moment. While dangling in the air, she¡¯d held back the urge to vomit, but at the end, she just couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    Whenever she was airborne, her stomach would churn, and even her head would spin.

    But during the filming, she endured it, as this opportunity was rare, and she couldn¡¯t dy the filming progress due to her own issues.

    Maybe if she restrained herself more, she wouldn¡¯t vomit so badly next time she flies.

    She paused for a moment, showing a helpless expression, and answered, "I urgently needed to go, and my mouth was dry, so I rinsed it out."

    "Huh?" Carina Windor was a bit stunned upon hearing this, then chuckled, "I thought something happened to you, running off like that."

    The night filming had no breaks, indeed leaving no time to drink water or visit the restroom.

    "Elliana, you performed really well today, quite in the zone, keep it up, you¡¯re secure in your position as a leading actress."

    She just smiled obediently at Carina Windor¡¯s praise, but at this moment she really wanted to just lie down and sleep.

    But she had to hold on until she got to the hotel.

    When she was about to leave, she realized Tiana Harris had driven her car away; calling the driver now wasn¡¯t realistic, she¡¯d have to hitch a ride with Victor King.

    She was familiar with Carina Windor, but Carina brought along a couple of assistants and a driver, so squeezing in wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    "Elliana, where¡¯s our car?"

    Faced with Victor King¡¯s inquiry, she shrugged, "I let Tiana drive it back."

    Just as she said this, Yates Zander arrived and overheard, "Elliana,e along, my car¡¯s empty."

    "Sure," she answered without a second thought, turning to Victor King, "Got a ride."

    How could she forget about Yates Zander, even though she started her own studio and was no longer an artist under Melody Harmony.

    But her studio held thirty percent shares of Melody Harmony, and thirty percent of Norman Bet¡¯s personal shares.

    So technically, they were still part of the samepany.

    In the car.

    She and Victor King sat in the back, Yates Zander sat in the front passenger seat.

    At that moment, Yates Zander suddenly showed concern, "Elliana, what happened back then that made you rush out?"

    "Nothing much, just... I¡¯m dizzy at heights, and felt like vomiting." To be precise, it¡¯s acrophobia.

    "I see," Yates continued, "There won¡¯t be any wire-rted scenester, you should¡¯ve said something sooner, we could¡¯ve found a stunt double, saving you all this trouble."

    To be honest, during filming, he really didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Elliana, she must have been enduring it intensely.

    "If you¡¯re not feeling well, go rest at the hotel early."

    She shook her head and said, "No, everyone¡¯s still around, it¡¯s not right for me to be absent."

    Yates gave a slight smile through the rearview mirror, then said, "I¡¯m not going either, so if anything¡¯s said, it won¡¯t just be about you, Elliana."

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D Hotel.

    Getting out of the car, Victor King gently supported her toward Director Gary Young: "Director, I¡¯m a bit tired and would like to rest first. Enjoy your dinner."

    "Alright, no pressure, you certainly worked hard today, rest well."

    Gary Young naturally didn¡¯t insist, as she was rmended by Norman Bet.

    Initially, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with Elliana, as he already had someone in mind, but after seeing today¡¯s work, she was the perfect fit.

    At the same time, Carina Windor also said, "Director, I¡¯m tired today, I¡¯ll rest first."

    Even Yates Zander said the same thing.

    In the end, except for the three of them, others stayed behind for a meal.

    ...

    A few of them took the elevator together; she and Carina Windor¡¯s rooms were on the fourth floor, Yates Zander was on the seventh floor.

    Upon reaching the room, Victor King said, "Elliana, I¡¯ll head out first; call me if you need anything."

    Evidently, Victor King wasn¡¯t staying with her.

    She replied, "Alright."

    Just as Victor King was about to leave, she suddenly remembered something and quickly called him back.

    "Victor, wait, I have something to tell you."

    After Victor King turned around, she said, "Victor, could you check on Tiana and Be when you get back, and call Mumu toe over? Arrange something for Tiana."

    Victor King was her manager, not an assistant, so there was no need for him to do assistant tasks.

    Victor King agreed to this.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D North City, July Media staff dormitory.

    Tiana Harris hadn¡¯t slept yet, lying in bed making a phone call.

    "Nothing really, just feeling a bit down." The room was filled with a voice full of grievances, the elongated tone sounded somewhat lovable.

    The phone immediately sent a concerned response, "What¡¯s wrong? Tell Uncle."

    <fn6d9d> Checktest chapters at FindN0vel</fn6d9d>

    The voice wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s, but Shawn Lyle¡¯s.

    Ever since Tiana Harris was sent back to her hometown, Shawn Lyle soon came to visit, and Tiana warmly hosted Shawn for several days.

    Their rtionship improved during this period, even closer than family.

    "It¡¯s nothing... just... a bit tired," Tiana didn¡¯t know how to express her grievances.

    Thinking about it, it isn¡¯t much toin about; she epted worse treatments with a smile before.

    Today, however, she feels particrly wronged, especially when the director scolds her.

    Perhaps it was because Elliana witnessed it, making her feel embarrassed in front of Elliana.

    She clearly tried hard to adapt but never received encouragement from the director, only harsh critiques.

    Elliana was the only one encouraging her today, and it was her own mistake, so she doesn¡¯t me anyone, especially not Elliana.

    Despite feeling annoyed upon finding out Be¡¯s numerous scenes, it was just a moment of difort.

    After all, Elliana helped her so much, she couldn¡¯t repay her kindness with resentment.

    "Are you tired from filming? If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can work at Uncle¡¯spany instead." Shawn Lyle suggested.

    Working at Shawn¡¯spany? She never considered this, given her limited education. So she politely declined, "Uncle, filming is my dream."

    "Alright, young people pursue dreams indeed. Has Elliana arranged lead movie or TV roles for you?"

    This question left Tiana unsure how to answer.

    She could only honestly say, "No, I yed a role thatsted less than a minute today before wrapping up."

    "Less than a minute? How¡¯s that sound right?" Shawn Lyle appeared somewhat angry, his tone heavier.

    She quickly reassured, "Uncle, I¡¯m a neer; having lines and scenes is quite good. Moreover, I almost messed up today, but Elliana continuously encouraged me."

    "Isn¡¯t encouragement what she should do? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll speak to her tomorrow to ensure you get a lead role."

    Shawn Lyle sounded sincere, not joking. She feared he might actually say it, hurriedly adding, "Uncle, please don¡¯t say anything, Elliana will arrange it for me; I prefer moving forward step by step, it feels more secure."

 Chapter 226 - 223: Rejected

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 223: Rejected</h4>

    The next day.

    In the morning, the warm sunlight seeped through the gaps in the curtains and onto the pure white quilt.

    When Elliana Lyle woke up, the phone by her bedside was still connected, disying the name "Norman Bet" on the screen.

    She picked up the phone and slowly sat up, rubbing her groggy head. Last night, she called Norman Bet.

    She must have been too tired and fell asleep while talking.

    "Awake?" Perhaps he heard her rustling, as a slightly indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.

    She was stunned for a long time before putting the phone to her ear and slowly speaking, only to find she couldn¡¯t utter a word. With great effort, she managed to say just one: "Hello."

    It was obvious that her voice was hoarse, she was somewhat voiceless, and there was a foreign feeling in her throat, swollen and painful¡ªshe must have caught a cold.

    "What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Are you feeling unwell?" The man detected the anomaly and asked.

    <fn60a4> The rightful source is F¦Énd£Îovel</fn60a4>

    She coughed a couple of times to feel slightly better, waved her hand into the air, and said, "It¡¯s nothing, just a dry throat, I¡¯ll drink some water."

    Saying this, she pulled off the quilt, got out of bed, walked to the table, took a bottle of mineral water, and used her shoulder and ear to hold the phone so she could free her hands to unscrew the cap.

    While drinking, she nced at the air conditioner, which disyed a temperature of 16. It seemed that the AC was set too low, which caused her slight cold.

    "Norman Bet, you can get busy. I¡¯m getting up now," she said.

    She didn¡¯t want the man to worry about her; she could handle it herself.

    "Okay, I¡¯lle to pick you up this afternoon."

    "Huh?" His words surprised her. Hadn¡¯t they agreed yesterday that she¡¯d stay at the Horizon Hotel all month?

    This way, she wouldn¡¯t need tomute back and forth, which was evidently more convenient.

    Perhaps perceiving her thoughts, the man added, "I don¡¯t feelfortable with you staying outside."

    She exined, "I¡¯m really safe, Norman Bet, I can handle it myself."

    "Be obedient." The man¡¯s voice carried a certain authority and was somewhat forceful in his attitude.

    Helplessly, she could only say, "Oh, I understand."

    Seeing this, the man¡¯s tone softened as well: "Good girl."

    After hanging up the phone, she called Victor King.

    "Huh? Victor, you went back already?" She was a bit surprised, as Victor had returned overnight without her implying such urgency; she originally intended for Victor to return in the morning.

    The voice on the other end said, "Elliana, Mumu has arrived, let her know if you need anything."

    "Okay." Thinking that Victor hadn¡¯t rested well, she added, "Victor, make sure you get some good rest today, don¡¯t overwork yourself."

    ...

    ¨D¨D Melody Harmony Group.

    p.m.

    "President, Mr. Felix Hughes has scheduled a meeting at 2:30, what do you think?" Raymond Wood said cautiously.

    After all, this was one of Norman Bet¡¯s rare breaks, but Felix Hughes was indeed an influential figure.

    "Felix Hughes?" Norman Bet looked at Raymond Wood with a hint of doubt.

    Raymond responded respectfully, "Yes, President."

    "Why would hee?"

    Not only was Norman Bet puzzled by Felix Hughes¡¯s initiative, but Raymond Wood also couldn¡¯t figure it out at first.

    After all, just two years ago, Melody Harmony sincerely wanted to coborate with Felix Hughes again, only to be rejected due to certain negotiation terms.

    At that time, Melody Harmony hoped Felix would photograph Yates Zander, but Felix was unconcerned with fame and had a peculiar personality, persisting in taking a series of photo shoots of the Melody Harmony president instead.

    Of course, Felix¡¯s offer was rejected by Norman Bet, so Melody Harmony was also rejected by Felix Hughes.

    Felix Hughes was a renowned international photographer, director, and artist.

    He had received multiple international awards.

    It could be said that once someone became the subject under Felix¡¯s camera, they could be famous both at home and abroad, bing a focus within the industry.

    The most sessful example was Sophie Hunt, who had once been an artist cultivated with great effort by Melody Harmony.

    But due to a contract expiration, Sophie Hunt left for overseas development,ter retiring due to illness and injury, never to appear in public again.

    Norman Bet rubbed his temples and asked, "Did he say anything?"

    "This..."

    Raymond Wood shook his head, as Felix had said nothing, leaving his intent unclear.

    "I won¡¯t see him."

    Raymond responded, "Then I¡¯ll cancel it."

    Two hourster.

    Victor King called.

    "Mr. Bet, Mr. Felix Hughes contacted July Media, saying he wanted to shoot a series of photographs of Miss Lyle, but Miss Lyle is quite busytely, so what do you think?"

    ...

    ¨D¨D Horizon, "Interster Immigrants" film crew.

    During her break, Elliana Lyle received a message from Victor King.

    Victor: "Two production teams have invited July Media, but they are small web dramas, and the films they¡¯ve produced have poor reviews."

    It seemed to refer to Tiana Harris, since she had asked Victor King to find a film crew for Tiana.

    Cat: "What about besides these two? Are there no other options?"

    Victor: "There is one more; Tiana went for an audition today, but didn¡¯t pass. Quality productions do consider rmendations, but if you can¡¯t pass the audition, it¡¯s a no. However, Director Li mentioned a supporting role that¡¯s possible, but it doesn¡¯t have much screen time."

    ...

    This surprised her a bit; honestly, she wasn¡¯t aware of Tiana¡¯s abilities, but if she could hold the second female lead, she shouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    Rather than joining a bad production with no quality, it¡¯s better to be a supporting role in a quality production.

    Cat: "Then arrange for the supporting role instead."

    Victor: "There¡¯s one more thing, Mr. Felix Hughes called saying he wanted to shoot you, but Mr. Bet refused."

    Felix Hughes?

    The name seemed familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall it at first. Yet seeing the word "photo shoot," she immediately remembered.

    It was that man who always praised her eyes.

    Unexpectedly, he still reached out.

    She originally didn¡¯t have time, so if it was rejected, it was rejected.

    "Elliana, it¡¯s time to start," Yates Zander reminded her.

    She quickly handed the phone to Mumu and responded to Yates, "Oh! Okay."

    This time, they were not shooting in the studio but went out to the countryside, where there was a field of harvested wheat.

    The shoot¡¯s content was centered in the future, where nts could no longer survive on Earth, and even grains were beginning to yield less.

    It was still August, the weather was hot, and standing under the sun for just a few minutes made everyone sweat.

    Not to mention the filming itself.

    After one scene, everyone was sunburned and flushed; Elliana, wearing a short sleeve, had already turned her exposed arms red from the sun.

    "Elliana." Mumu ran over with a water bottle while holding an umbre.

    Then, Mumu handed her a cup.

    After taking a sip, she felt something was off; the water was warm and slightly salty.

    Mumu smiled and said, "It¡¯s warm lightly salted water, which replenishes water and sodium ions, very beneficial for health."

    "Hmm, thank you."

    Unexpectedly, Mumu was quite attentive. She smiled, "Cold would be better."

    She was thinking of cooling herself down; it was unbearably hot.

    Hearing this, Mumu shook her head and exined, "Elliana, the lightly salted water must be warm. Ice-cold lightly salted water may irritate the stomach and potentially cause difort."

    "Oh~" She nodded obediently and drank a whole cup of the lightly salted water.

    "Everyone worked hard, take a ten-minute break, and we¡¯ll start the next scene. Try to get it in one take because of the heat," the director pped his hands under the shade and shouted to everyone.

    During the filming, the director stayed outside with everyone, demonstrating for them.

    At this moment, Mumu said, "Elliana, rest first, I¡¯ll give you a back massage."

    She quickly waved her hand, "No! Don¡¯t get too close, it¡¯s hot."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 227 - 224: Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 224: Revenge</h4>

    July Media employee dormitory.

    "Okay, okay, I got it, sorry to trouble you, Ms. Wang."

    After hanging up the call, Tiana Harris seemed a bit dazed.

    Victor King had just informed her she would be ying a supporting female role, only appearing in five or six episodes. However, she had clearly heard there were two production crews inviting her to y the lead role.

    But Victor King had chosen this supporting role for her, or more precisely, Elliana had chosen it for her.

    Knock, knock!

    At this moment, the door was knocked, bringing her back to reality, and she hurried to open it.

    As she grabbed the doorknob, she hesitated, and peering through the peephole, she found it was a young girl outside.

    Who could this be? A neer?

    July Media only had three artists: herself, Be, and Joy Lyle, whom she¡¯d known for several years.

    Joy seemed to have her own vi, unlike them, who had to stay in the employee dormitory. Although having a one-bedroom, one-living room, one-kitchen, and one-bathroom setup was nice, once you¡¯ve had cake, you wouldn¡¯t want to settle for potatoes.

    Knock, knock!

    The door was knocked again, and she finally opened it.

    "Hello, are you Ms. He?" The young girl standing at the door looked just abouting of age, or maybe it was her round face that made her look younger.

    <fn2b0b> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find[?]ovel</fn2b0b>

    With a casual outfit of a white T-shirt, jeans, and a half-up ponytail.

    She nodded: "Yes, I am. And you are?"

    Upon hearing this, the young girl bowed to her and said with a sweet smile, "I¡¯m Elliana¡¯s appointed assistant, nice to meet you, Ms. He, I¡¯m called Peony."

    Assistant?

    Was this the assistant Elliana had appointed for her? It indeed surprised her.

    After recovering from the surprise, she smiled and said, "Hi, you may just call me Tiana."

    Peony used to be Elliana¡¯s assistant, but since Elliana felt that having Mu was sufficient, she assigned Peony to Tiana Harris.

    Currently, it seemed only Be didn¡¯t have an assistant, not because Elliana had forgotten, but because she simply didn¡¯t want to bother with Be.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨DVicars Hotel.

    The sky outside hadpletely darkened, Ellianay on the sofa with a facial mask on, watching the man apply aloe gel on her arms meticulously.

    His movements were gentle and careful, eyes filled with tenderness.

    She gazed at the man for a long time, teasing with a giggle, "Norman Bet, you¡¯re starting to change back."

    "Hmm?" The man lifted his eyes to nce at her, motioning for her to continue.

    Perhaps not knowing how to express it, she pondered for a long while, after all, when they first met, Norman was a youth with an indifferent face.

    Later, somehow, he began to be gentle with her,forting her when she cried, carrying her when she was tired.

    Gradually, he transformed from a non-talkative youth into a person with a warm smile.

    "Hmm... you¡¯re as gentle as before, no longer so fierce and cold."

    The man slightly curled his lips, then put on an indifferent face again, "Only for you."

    "..." Is this considered a love confession?

    The man¡¯s words hit her sweet spot.

    "Really? Why do I find it hard to believe?" Although she phrased it as a question, her face was all smiles, and if not for the mask, she¡¯d likelyugh out loud.

    "Don¡¯t move." The man didn¡¯t respond to her but focused on applying aloe gel on her sunburned arm.

    Midnight.

    "Norman Bet, enough... I need to go to the set tomorrow."

    "I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow."

    As the wordsnded, the man¡¯s lips covered hers again, she let out a couple of protesting hums, clearly, the protest failed.

    The next day.

    a.m.

    "Norman Bet, I feel like I¡¯m falling apart."

    She didn¡¯t want to get up, not at all, she only wished to lie back down and close her eyes.

    The man sat at the edge of the bed, half-smiling as he looked at her, and in contrast to her, his spirits appeared much better, without the slightest hint of fatigue.

    To be honest, looking at the man¡¯s face had a mysteriously calming effect, proving the media right, staring at handsome men does cheer you up.

    "Then don¡¯t go, take a day off," the man suggested.

    The mention of taking a day off instantly woke her up, filming on set was intense, and they were scheduled to shoot on the desert location today, how could she miss that?

    Seeing her ready to get up, the man reassured her, saying, "Carina Windor had a heatstroke, we will go the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with you."

    "Oh, is that so." But after a few seconds, she realized, "Huh?"

    Norman Bet wants to apany her?

    "Isn¡¯t yourpany busy?"

    "Not really." The man continued, "The folks from Will Global Films keep appearing near the ¡¯Interster Immigrants¡¯ set. Last time you mentioned John Walters looked like Shane Southwell, from today, whenever you go out alone, make sure to take a bodyguard, got it?"

    "What?"

    She was somewhat astounded, the presence of people from Will Global Films nearby didn¡¯t prove anything, but Norman¡¯s behavior made her feel as if it had been verified that John Walters was indeed Shane Southwell.

    "Is he Shane Southwell?"

    The man calmly stated, "Based on all the data, no, but it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry."

    Hearing this answer, she breathed a sigh of relief, actually, from many perspectives, John Walters couldn¡¯t possibly be Shane Southwell.

    But there was still some doubt in her heart, better wait for Luna¡¯s update.

    After all, some things only Luna could manage.

    But the man wasn¡¯t wrong either, it¡¯s best to be cautious to avoid unforeseen circumstances.

    So she agreed, "Alright, I understand."

    "Good girl." The man stroked her hair, then as if remembering something, asked, "You bought so much cat food and canned cat food, and Lana won¡¯t dare touch it without your say. Should we send it back to Mooke Vis?"

    Oh no!

    After returning from the g, she had left those items in the secondary bedroom, and though she sent the bags off the next day, shepletely forgot about the cat food and canned cat food.

    Realizing this, she looked a bit pitifully at the man, "Norman Bet, can I bring Little Lotus back?"

    Seeing the man¡¯s indifferent expression, she knew it wasn¡¯t possible, since the hotel didn¡¯t have as much space as the vi, and Norman particrly disliked cat fur.

    She immediately abandoned that idea, saying, "The big ones are for Sister Phoebe, I¡¯ll take them to her today."

    The man paused slightly, then said, "Alright, there¡¯s nothing on the agenda today, I¡¯ll take you over."

    How rare, the man actually had some free time today, no wonder he hadn¡¯t gone to thepany yet.

    So she opened her arms wide, "Hug¡«"

    After getting out of bed and having a simple meal, they headed to the North City Peacheast New District.

    Recalling that thest time they went, the man was really upset, but that was because she had concealed some things.

    ...

    ¨D¨D¨D

    Star River Court.

    "Sister Phoebe, are you home?" When they reached the ce, she remembered to give Phoebe Lyle a call.

    The person on the other line seemed to know she wasing, simply said, "I¡¯ming down to get you."

    She quickly responded, "Okay."

    Since she genuinely needed Phoebe to let her in, to gain entrance, one had to have a key card.

    From a distance, she could see the security guard uncle driving away someone without a key card, his voice so loud it was heard all around.

    Clearly, the security guard uncle was very diligent.

    As they got closer, the voice grew louder.

    "I don¡¯t care, if you don¡¯t have a key card, I can¡¯t let you in!"

    The other old man retorted angrily, "Hey, you old man! We were just ying chess yesterday! You forgot me so quickly?"

    Half of the security guard¡¯s body was outside the window, spreading his hands wide, "ying chess has nothing to do with you not having a key card, staying in yourne!"

    Perhaps she was watching the fun too intently, the security guard quickly spotted her and Norman Bet, who was carrying a bagrger than her.

    A bag thatrge somehow seemed harmonious in Norman¡¯s hands.

    The security guard shouted at her, "You don¡¯t have a key card either?"

    Being shouted at, she instinctively nodded.

    The security guard immediately came out of the booth, opened the door for her, while blocking the other old man.

    The old man outside argued, "Hey? Howe they can go in?"

    "Those two are obviously bringing stuff in, but you just have a broken fan, who knows what you¡¯re up to?"

    "You, you, you!" The old man was so angry he couldn¡¯t speak, then suddenly realized, pointing at the security guard, saying, "I got it, you lost to me in chess yesterday, and you¡¯re taking it out on me!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 228 - 225: The Case

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 225: The Case</h4>

    "Nonsense! tant lies!"

    The security guard¡¯s voice suddenly rose, clearly even more agitated than before.

    "Ha? You¡¯re flustered!"

    The other old man stood with his hands on his hips, a fan tucked at his side, looking particrly pleased with himself with his chin raised.

    Elliana assured, she really wasn¡¯t staying just for the show. With the situation looking like this, she stayed in case she could helpter.

    "Elliana."

    Just then, Phoebe Lyle arrived and, seeing Elliana watching the two old men argue at the door, said, "It¡¯s verymon, it¡¯ll be over soon."

    At Phoebe¡¯s home, the smell of cats hit her in the face!

    But it wasn¡¯t the unpleasant kind of cat odor, rather the smell only close to kittens could bring.

    As she nced around, she saw a bunch of furry creatures fleeing in all directions, some burrowing under the sofa, others running into different rooms.

    Only one perched on the edge of the sofa like a seasoned old dog, its rxed eyes reflecting disdain.

    Upon entering, a few strands of cat hair floated in the air, slowlynding on Norman Bet¡¯s shoulder.

    Due to the white cat hair, it was particrly conspicuous on his gray, neatly pressed loose shirt.

    "Kitties~e out~" Phoebe called softly, and all the hiding kittens came out, tentatively inspecting the new stranger before cautiously approaching.

    Perhaps they caught a scent, as they all moved towards the man, some rubbing their heads against his legs, others tumbling at his feet.

    "Give me the stuff."

    Phoebe said and took the items from Norman¡¯s hands, while Norman seemed frozen in ce, motionless.

    His already cold features seemed even more detached without any expression.

    However, Elliana paid no attention to this, squatting down and randomly grabbing a long-haired little white cat, "Wow, what a cute little kitty~ Let me pet you~"

    "Meow~"

    "Sister Phoebe, they¡¯re so obedient~"

    While she was engrossed in the kittens, the man suddenly spoke up, "I¡¯ll wait for you outside."

    "Huh?" She looked up in confusion, only seeing the man¡¯s back.

    It was then she remembered that Norman Bet disliked cat hair. At home, he wouldn¡¯t touch a single cat, let alone at Sister Phoebe¡¯s house with so many cats.

    Considering the man¡¯s feelings, she didn¡¯t stay long at Phoebe¡¯s home.

    ¨D¨D¨DSouth City, Taoxin Park.

    "Luna, why don¡¯t you leave this matter to me and go look for George Lyle¡¯s clues."

    At this moment, Andrew Hue and Luna were sitting on a park bench, slurping sour and spicy noodles, their first meal of the day.

    People from other ces in the girl group had searched everywhere but didn¡¯t find any useful clues, and now only one person remained.

    Kelly Wright.

    But strangely, after searching in South City, there was no sign of her family, or perhaps she searched in the wrong ces.

    Whenever Andrew spoke about George Lyle¡¯s issue, she thought about handing it over to Galen Collins, and wanted him to also look into Kelly Wright¡¯s case for her.

    So she told Andrew, "No need, I¡¯ll ask about itter, you go take a day off and rest."

    Then she cast a disdainful nce at Andrew¡¯s stubble, but said, "Go back and shave your beard, it¡¯s terribly unsightly."

    After finishing the noodles, the two parted ways.

    Luna walked alone along the roadside, amidst the noisy car sounds, beginning to call Galen Collins.

    Beep... beep... beep~

    After theplete ring, only a female voice announced: "Hello, the number you dialed is currently on another call, please try againter."

    Most likely not genuinely on another call, there¡¯s a strong chance Galen Collins doesn¡¯t want to answer her call.

    <fn864e> Th?s chapter is updated by f?ndnovel</fn864e>

    But she really had something urgent, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have called again after being hung up on once.

    After thinking for a while, she decided to try calling from a different phone number.

    However, even after four or five attempts, the call still didn¡¯t go through.

    At this time.

    South City Police Department.

    Meeting room.

    Dozens of police officers sat in the meeting room, discussing the recent tricky case.

    And Galen Collins, the most senior among them, kept receiving calls in session.

    Luna¡¯s first call reached his personal phone; because the meeting was urgent and the phone hadn¡¯t been silenced, he hung up then promptly put it on silent.

    However, Luna¡¯s second call reached his work phone at the police department, and this phone had one w: it couldn¡¯t be silenced.

    Thus, he repeatedly disconnected, causing the meeting to not officially start and every sentence he spoke interrupted.

    "Recently..."

    Galen¡¯s words weren¡¯t even finished before another phone ring interrupted him. Instead of hanging up quickly as usual, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    Clearly angry.

    Then he picked up the phone and answered, "I¡¯ve made it very clear, there¡¯s nothing possible between us. I¡¯m a police officer, I have a lot of work to do every day, I don¡¯t have time to entertain you! I¡¯m in a meeting, don¡¯t call again, got that?"

    After finishing the sentence in one breath, both ends fell silent.

    Even the others in the meeting room couldn¡¯t quite react.

    Thest time Captain Collins got this angry was due to a mishandled case, and this time his words, "there¡¯s nothing possible between us," were evidently addressed to a woman.

    Looks like Captain Collins was disturbed by his own romantic entanglement.

    On the other side.

    Luna stood frozen, the phone a bit distanced from her ear.

    Perhaps it was her first time hearing Galen speak so heatedly, she had trouble recovering, and this time Galen clearly rejected her.

    The reason she could keep going before was only that Galen hadn¡¯t explicitly rejected her, now with rity, what reason was there to continue?

    After a long pause, she started speaking, "I have something to discuss with you, but you finish your meeting, call me when you¡¯re free."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll call youter," Galen replied, then hung up and ced his phone on the meeting table.

    Then he addressed everyone present sternly, "Recently, a lot of people have gone missing nationwide again, with ny-seven percent being females aged between 15 and 18. The family situations of the missing are generally impoverished, with very few from middle-ss families."

    After speaking, Galen directed his gaze at those present, everyone wore a grave expression. He scanned the room for a moment then said, "Does anyone have ideas, let¡¯s hear them."

    Once the wordsnded, the meeting room went silent, each person deep in thought, yet no one spoke.

    This case wasn¡¯t something new; unsolved cases umted over previous years and more recent incidents added.

    Seeing no one speaking, Galen put up a projector, pointing at an ID photo, "This is a recent case, the missing person is Sara Zander, aged 18, just entering the entertainment industry. She had interacted with the current popr artist Yates Zander right before her disappearance. However, based on the suspect Yates Zander¡¯s statement, the missing person merely admired him and asked for an autograph."

    "Captain Collins."

    At this moment, a man wearing sses spoke up, and Galen looked toward him as the man said, "All the missing females sharemon traits; they¡¯re young and attractive, mostly engaged or about to engage in the entertainment industry, so I think it¡¯s the work of the same gang."

    "Hmm, what do the others think?" Galen turned his gaze to the rest.

    Someone said, "Captain Collins, after the victims went missing, there¡¯s been no trace at all, clearly indicating the culprits have advanced methods. I also agree with the idea of it being the same gang."

 Chapter 229 - 226: The End

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 226: The End</h4>

    The entire afternoon was spent discussing without reaching any breakthrough conclusions, leading to a reluctant adjournment of the meeting.

    After everyone left, only Galen Collins remained seated alone, his hand covering his forehead, clearly troubled by the matter.

    Starting from a couple of missing person cases to the current thousands, the situation escted too quickly, leaving no clues.

    After a long while, he exhaled deeply, nced at the phone beside him, and remembered Luna.

    For some reason, he began to feel a sense of regret.

    Perhaps...

    His tone back then had been a bit harsh.

    After some thought, he decided to call Luna back.

    Very soon, the call connected. He hesitated for a long time, unsure how to begin, but the other party spoke first: "Are you finished with work?"

    "Yes," he replied. "Tell me, what¡¯s up?"

    "Has George Lyle¡¯s DNA sample been found? Also, I want you to help me look into someone, Kelly Wright."

    Hearing George¡¯s name reminded him, although he had informed the police, there had been no follow-up since.

    However, Lewis had mentioned this to him previously, but he had been too busy to listen.

    Coincidentally, he needed to get some documents from there, so he said, "I¡¯ll head over to get somethingter. If you¡¯re in a hurry,e with me."

    "..."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, but eventually, the response came, "Alright, where should I wait for you?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll pick you up. Where are you?"

    ...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª The neighborhood.

    Lunay on the bed and hung up the phone.

    She had George¡¯s hair and could quickly do a DNAparison, speeding things up.

    But... she didn¡¯t want to see Galen Collins again, not even a bit.

    Maybe because she hadn¡¯t moved on yet.

    Thinking of this, she pped her cheeks twice forcefully, telling herself, "Without a man, you¡¯ll live better. He despises you, despises you..."

    Saying this, she felt significantly better, as if clouds were parted by sunshine.

    Having thought it through, she got out of bed and changed clothes.

    A closet full of dresses, seemingly unused for a long time, considering she was out on business and didn¡¯t want them dirtied or damaged.

    Among them, one or two ck suits were her favorite for work: casual, unobtrusive, more like sportswear.

    Once dressed, she grabbed a ck backpack containing all her essentials and left the house.

    When she reached the entrance to the neighborhood, Galen Collins¡¯ car arrived, a ck Mercedes, not a police car.

    She opened the door, sat in the passenger seat, and threw her bag onto the back seat, saying, "Let¡¯s go."

    Her voice was cold, no longer the lively one from before, and there was no smile on her face.

    It seemed as if they had never known each other.

    Yet, how could one be so deliberately cold to someone they had never met before?

    Galen Collins knew that the girl was angry.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt a bit panicked, unsure, a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in many years.

    "I was too harsh with my words then, I apologize."

    "..."

    Luna said nothing, merely staring at the windshield before her, a hint of impatience on her face.

    Then the car started, moving along the road.

    A few minutester, Luna spoke, "Galen Collins."

    "Yes?" He nced sideways at Luna, then refocused on the road ahead.

    Luna¡¯s voice was light and indifferent, "I won¡¯t bother you anymore, nor do I want to. I feel..."

    <fnebb5> This content belongs to </fnebb5>

    She paused, unable to find the right words, finally saying, "Tired."

    Those simple words made the man¡¯s hands tighten on the wheel.

    Tired? What does tired mean?

    He might have actually wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t, and simultaneously, he realized something was off.

    Previously, if the girl had said that, he would have felt relief, but now it wasn¡¯t the same. Instead, he felt...

    Heartbroken.

    People from two different worlds could never be together. He didn¡¯t want to dy her, nor did he want feelings to develop.

    Thisplete end was the correct choice.

    After a long pause, he uttered two words, "Yes, okay."

    Hearing these words, Luna realized it was truly over. She would never have to ask again, nor would Galen Collins need to answer.

    Clearly... she was someone who would resort to any means to achieve her goals, yet she had given up on her own objectives someday.

    This unfamiliar feeling felt like breaking her lifestyle.

    At the same time, she believed more in her usual saying, being independent, alone, refusing men.

    What good were men, other than being stumbling blocks that erode one¡¯s ambition?

    Seeing her silence, Galen Collins continued, "You¡¯re not getting any younger, you should have a normal life, get married, have children..."

    "It¡¯s none of your business! Acting all concerned like you¡¯re so youthful yourself!" She rolled her eyes at him, then seemed to recall something and suddenly said, "Oh~ no wonder you¡¯re not married or dating. Turns out you¡¯re still young."

    Galen Collins: "..."

    The girl seemed to have suddenly taken some explosive, her words sharp, even resorting to personal attacks.

    "I¡¯m just giving you advice. Whether you take it or not is up to you."

    "No need, thank you."

    Galen Collins: "Do you really have to talk to me like this? Hmm?"

    "What else? How should I? Cheerfully say, okay, Uncle Galen Collins, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    "Yes, good girl."

    Luna: "?"

    She turned her head and saw Galen Collins with a faint smile on his lips, looking pleasant even if just for a moment, but she noticed.

    This guy was obviously taking advantage!

    "So you do know how to smile. I thought you couldn¡¯t." She said disgruntedly.

    Galen Collins collected his expression and said seriously, "Alright, let¡¯s talk about serious matters. If you continue with this, eventually you¡¯ll infringe upon..."

    ...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª North City.

    Vicars Hotel.

    Upon returning, Elliana Lyle was forced to take a bath, all because she had hugged a cat.

    She began to envy Phoebe Lyle, living in a world of cats all day, thinking it must be blissful, unsure of when her little Lotus might give her a litter of kittens.

    However, Little Lotus seemed to be a male cat. Realizing this, she suddenly had an idea.

    She quickly called Phoebe Lyle.

    "Sister Phoebe, give me a cat, okay? I¡¯ll make it Little Lotus¡¯s wife."

    The person on the other end replied, "Sure, which one do you want?"

    "The whitest, fattest one with blue eyes."

    "..." Phoebe Lyle hesitated for a second then said, "That might not be possible."

    She thought it must be because Sister Phoebe cherished it, since it was the best-looking one.

    Before she could speak, Phoebe Lyle continued, "Because that¡¯s a male cat."

    Elliana Lyle: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    But it¡¯s really beautiful. After much deliberation, she said, "Anything will do, when kids grow up, they eventually need a wife."

    "Okay then, do you want toe get it yourself, or should I bring it to you?"

    She replied, "I¡¯ll have someone from Mooke Vis pick it up, since Little Lotus still lives at Mooke Vis."

    After hanging up, everything was arranged, she¡¯d get one first, then spay both big cats.

    In that sense, the cat food and canned cat food she brought over today were like a dowry.

    Little Lotus: Arranged marriage? And such a good thing?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 230 - 227: No Way Around It

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 227: No Way Around It</h4>

    "What, Little Lotus was sent to the pet hospital?"

    Not asking, I didn¡¯t know; asking was quite a shock.

    Elliana Lyle had intended to tell people at Mooke Vis to pick up the cat and inquire about Little Lotus¡¯s current situation. Who knew Little Lotus had ended up in the hospital?

    Over the phone, the butler replied, "Yes, ma¡¯am, but the check-up shows nothing serious, just overate."

    "Phew!" Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief and instructed, "Feed it on time in proper amounts every day. Don¡¯t give too much at once; even if it acts cute and pitiful, don¡¯t give in. Let it run around more."

    She knew Little Lotus was a glutton; even if it was full, it could eat a bit more.

    She remembered a morning from a previous life when she cooked a five-pound carp in in water, too big for the te and had to be put in a stainless steel basin.

    Little Lotus began eating in front of the basin. She thought the cat wouldn¡¯t finish it and nned to take the leftovers out to feed stray cats in the evening.

    Unexpectedly, by evening, the basin was empty, with only fish bones left and a cat lying like a corpse, unwilling to move no matter how much she called it.

    The fish was cooked in the morning, and the cat went to the hospital by evening.

    It was through the home surveince she found out that after being full, Little Lotus went to the bathroom and then continued eating all day, never leaving the food basin.

    In the evening, it copsed right in front of the food basin with a thud.

    After that experience, she never dared to put too much food in the cat bowl again.

    "Okay, ma¡¯am, rest assured,"

    After hanging up, she suddenly felt something was off. Turning around, she saw the man staring at her.

    At first nce, it was a bit intimidating. Norman Bet¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, his gaze seemingly cold.

    But looking more closely, you could sense the tenderness within¡ªit was truly a natural icy face, even while smiling, it made people feel distant and unapproachable.

    Maybe because he matured, teenage Norman Bet was gentle and sunny, yet those traces of naivety had faded.

    Simultaneously, she also wondered why Zane Bet always appeared to be a cheerful kid from a young age.

    Realizing this, she eximed, "Norman, you scared me."

    Perhaps she was just slow to react; clearly, she should have responded immediately.

    The man nced at the water stains on the floor; it was from her hair dripping. Raising his eyes again to look at her, he was seemingly a bit angry: "Didn¡¯t I say after washing your hair, you need to blow-dry it immediately, huh?"

    Elliana: "..."

    She had indeed forgotten, busy with the phone call and not paying attention, she quickly tried to argue, "I just had an important call, it didn¡¯t even take a few minutes."

    Seeing this, he said nothing, just took her to the bathroom and picked up the hair dryer to dry her hair.

    In the mirror, she could see his meticulous attention, making herugh like an idiot.

    Who would have thought he would suddenly ask, "Does a shower need two and a half hours?"

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    After talking with Phoebe Lyle on the phone, she stood there chatting on WeChat for quite some time, selecting cats for half a day, which unexpectedly took over an hour.

    Obviously, there was nothing to argue, as the sound of the hairdryer was loud, she acted as if she didn¡¯t hear, pretending to examine her nails.

    Thinking she had dodged a problem, however, the man said, "The nails are long, they need to be cut."

    "Ah?" She suddenly turned her head, pulling the tangled hair, making her wince slightly in pain.

    "Don¡¯t move around!" The man frowned and scolded, then gently rubbed the part that hurt from being yanked.

    Feeling wronged, she turned back to look at her pretty nails, she didn¡¯t want to cut them at all.

    <fn70e2> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fn70e2>

    Norman had a rule that her nails couldn¡¯t be longer than 2.5 millimeters, otherwise the excess had to be trimmed.

    He had been busy these days; she finally managed to grow her nails to 8 millimeters, trimmed them nicely, and applied a shiny polish.

    Her hands were originally small, meaning her fingers weren¡¯t as long as others,¡¯ and it was rare for them to look elegant and delicate, but now she would have to cut her nails. She certainly didn¡¯t want to agree.

    So she pleaded, "Norman, can¡¯t we not cut them?" Grasping at straws, hoping he¡¯d relent.

    "No."

    Hearing the cold and resolute voice, she knew it was inescapable.

    After cutting her nails, Luna sent her a message on WeChat.

    Luna (Master): "I¡¯m on my way to George Lyle¡¯s hometown, attest by tomorrow there will be results."

    Kitty: "Thank you, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when you¡¯re back."

    Luna (Master): "Are you busy? Chat with me for a bit."

    This didn¡¯t seem like something Luna would type, and it appeared somewhat mncholic.

    Kitty: "I¡¯m not busy, what¡¯s up with you?"

    Luna (Master): "Oh, so what are you doing?"

    Kitty: "I just finished trimming my nails; Norman insisted I cut them."

    Ding ding ding ?¡«

    Just after this message was sent, Luna¡¯s video call came through.

    She was momentarily stunned, then answered.

    As soon as it connected, Luna¡¯s erged face appeared on the screen, yelling at her, "He actually made you cut your nails? Not divorcing and waiting for a dish instead?"

    "This... no... it¡¯s not that serious." She didn¡¯t expect Luna to blurt out such a phrase; what was the connection between cutting nails and divorce?

    "What¡¯s the connection between cutting nails and divorce?" a male voice came from the call.

    She didn¡¯t expect anyone to actually ask this question aloud, and the voice sounded extremely familiar.

    "Who said you could speak?" Luna gave a side-eye nce.

    She tentatively asked, "Luna, is Galen Collins next to you?"

    Luna said, "Yes."

    With this, she immediately wanted to ask Galen, so she said to Luna, "Can Galen hear me? I have something to ask him."

    "Miss Lyle, you can speak, I can hear you."

    "Is Shane Southwell really dead?" she asked.

    Galen replied, "Through our DNAparison, it¡¯s confirmed that the deceased is Shane Southwell. Miss Lyle, rest assured, there won¡¯t be any mistakes here."

    Hearing this official response, she reluctantly let go of some of her apprehension, but it was merely a slightfort.

    Perhaps John Walters might just be Cameron Southwell¡¯s illegitimate child, who knows.

    After hanging up, Luna sent a message.

    Luna (Master): "You still seem uneasy, let me look into it once I¡¯m done here."

    Indeed, Luna understood her well.

    Kitty: "Okay, love you¡«"

    Luna (Master): "Love me? Then just divorce Norman."

    "..." It seemed she couldn¡¯t escape this topic.

    The word ¡¯divorce¡¯ had been brought up by Luna so many times, she was at a loss for words.

    Kitty: "I¡¯m out, I¡¯m out."

    Luna saw these words and chuckled; Galen nced at her and asked, "It¡¯s rare to see you smile today."

    With that, she deliberately raised her voice, "Yeah, you always smile at the ones you like."

    Galen: "..."

    He didn¡¯t expect this girl to change her heart so quickly, feeling a surge of jealousy.

    Yet... what did it have to do with him? It seemed to have no connection, yet was intimately rted.

    He suddenly regretted saying those words, thinking he had no feelings for this girl, but now he found himself regretting it.

    Given the situation, he could only sincerely wish, "Hmm, that¡¯s great."

 Chapter 231 - 228: Dadâ€™s Intervention

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 228: Dad¡¯s Intervention</h4>

    Night falls.

    Elliana Lyle had already arrived at the Bet Family home, because Zane Bet was introducing Summer Hue to the old Mr. and Mrs. Bet today, so Julia Bet specifically called them back for this asion.

    The Bet Family had originally thought that she and Summer Hue didn¡¯t know each other, but they didn¡¯t expect the two to be cousins.

    As a result, the old Mrs. Bet couldn¡¯t stop smiling, thinking it was an extraordinary coincidence.

    For some reason, when she saw the old Mrs. Bet, her first thought was of her own grandmother.

    Not sure how Grandma Lyle has been recently.

    Eliza Bet was still like before, looking like an innocent and carefree little girl, whose carefree demeanor naturally made people fond of her.

    But she knew, this little girl Eliza Bet saw things clearer than most adults.

    "Uncle, you actually managed to get a wife? I was just wondering what to do with you when you got old." Eliza Bet blurted out in front of everyone.

    Naturally, this wasn¡¯t a lie. The old Mrs. Bet often worried aloud, thinking Zane Bet would stay a bachelor for life.

    After all, he always seemed unreliable, not someone you could count on.

    So the old Mrs. Bet often reminded Eliza Bet, "When your uncle gets old, you¡¯ve got to take care of him."

    "Eliza Bet! Watch your manners." Though Zane Bet¡¯s tone was scolding, the smile on his face was indulgent, clearly not bothered by what she said.

    Summer Hue pursed her lips and smiled, thinking this little girl was quite amusing.

    Because Philip Bet and Mia rke weren¡¯t around, the family enjoyed a harmonious dinner together.

    After dinner, everyone went their separate ways, and Norman Bet took her and Eliza Bet for a walk to the back hill, which was an artificially constructed path indistinguishable from a park.

    Zane Bet and Summer Hue naturally started ying games together, after all, their rtionship began with gaming ¡ª a true pair of "inte addicts."

    At 10 PM, Philip Bet returned, having heard that Zane brought his girlfriend home to meet the elders, he couldn¡¯t sit idly by.

    He had previously arranged a daughter-inw, but unexpectedly Zane found someone on his own.

    His eldest son waspletely out of his control, so he pinned all his hopes on this younger son, leaving no room for error.

    Marriage, naturally, couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    After asking the butler, he went looking for their room.

    The door was ajar, and he could hear the conversation inside from the corridor, he didn¡¯t bother knocking and pushed the door open directly.

    "ACE"

    Summer Hue¡¯s voice came through: "What are you charging in for? I haven¡¯t even arrived, and you¡¯re already starting the fight. Who¡¯s going to do the damage?"

    Then came Zane Bet¡¯s apologetic voice: "My bad, my bad, I¡¯m just not used to initiating fights."

    Though Philip Bet couldn¡¯t see them, he could hear the uproariously loud noise that waspletely against the Bet Family¡¯s rules.

    A quick nce around suggested the sound wasing from the bedroom.

    "You go distract, I¡¯ll go backdoor them."

    "Quadra Kill"

    An enthusiastic announcement of a ¡¯Quadra Kill¡¯ came through the headphones, just as someone opened the door!

    Both of them snapped their heads towards the door, their hands frozen on the keyboard.

    <fn91b4> The source of th?s content is findnovel</fn91b4>

    Because it was hot, Summer Hue was wearing just a cool tank top.

    Zane Bet was shirtless.

    Theputer desk was littered with beer cans and snacks.

    In Philip Bet¡¯s eyes, Summer Hue was an unsophisticated woman without proper etiquette, talking loudly, and appeared to be someone without proper upbringing.

    "Hello, uncle," Summer Hue quickly greeted, recognizing Philip Bet immediately since she had met him before.

    Zane Betined slightly, "Dad, why don¡¯t you knock before entering?" Also ming himself for forgetting to lock the door.

    Philip Bet didn¡¯t show either of them any kindness and grew even more averse to Summer Hue; he had never seen such an ill-mannered woman.

    Dressed so casually in the presence of elders, certainly not a daughter from a traditional family.

    If Summer Hue knew what Philip Bet thought, she would surely have retorted with a few words. This was her attire in the bedroom, not how she dressed outside.

    Moreover, entering someone¡¯s bedroom without knocking, was really eptable?

    Of course, Philip Bet wouldn¡¯t care about any of this; he only saw others¡¯ mistakes, never recognizing his own.

    There was no way he would allow Summer Hue to marry into the Bet Family. He couldn¡¯t control Norman, but he believed he could control this younger son.

    So, he sternly said to Zane Bet, "You,e to the study with me!"

    Having said that, Philip Bet turned and left directly.

    "Your dad doesn¡¯t seem very happy," Summer Hue couldn¡¯t quite understand what she did wrong; Philip Bet shot her a very displeased look¡ªhe even red harshly at her as he left.

    Zane Bet ruffled her hair, nted a kiss on her forehead, andforted her, "That¡¯s just how my dad is, don¡¯t mind him. Be good and wait for me toe back."

    "Okay," she obediently nodded.

    Zane Bet put on a T-shirt and left the room, then walked to the door of Philip Bet¡¯s study.

    He had a bad feeling about it, hesitating at the door for a long time, unsure whether to enter or not.

    But he knew Philip Bet¡¯s temperament¡ªif he didn¡¯t go in today, Philip Bet would stir up the entire Bet Family, which he found most annoying.

    In the end, he knocked on the door.

    Knock, knock-knock!

    "Come in!"

    The voice was authoritative and intimidating, making one feel unnerved.

    He had no choice but to walk in, with Philip Bet already standing behind the desk, his face dark as if someone owed him money.

    "Dad, what¡¯s up?" he asked.

    Philip Bet said in a deep voice, "Is that the girlfriend you found for yourself?"

    Upon hearing this question, he realized his father was up to no good, and replied, "Yes."

    "Hmph!" Faced with his son¡¯s assertive answer, Philip Bet couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly and then angrily said, "Bringing just anyone home! Do you think this house is a shelter? Break up with her immediately!"

    Those words hit like a blow to the head, and Zane Bet was already furious, especially with the first part of the sentence.

    He didn¡¯t want to say much to Philip Bet, so heid it all out: "Is this all you wanted to say? I¡¯ve chosen her for life; no one can stop me."

    "Hmph! It¡¯s impossible between the two of you, and I absolutely forbid it. Instead of dying things, you better break up soon."

    With that, Philip Bet continued, "The heiress of the Bright Tower Corporation, that¡¯s who you should be marrying!"

    Once he finished speaking, silence filled the study, with Zane Bet¡¯s face a mask of resolve, showing no intention of speaking.

    However, no matter what happened, he could never give up Summer Hue to marry the heiress of Bright Tower Corporation.

    He simply didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with the person in front of him.

    Seeing his son silent, Philip Bet assumed he was in a dilemma, so he softened his tone, "The Bright Tower Corporation is arge corporation. Our family alliance is for future development. You must not follow your brother¡¯s example."

    Zane Bet replied coldly, "If it¡¯s for the future of the Bet Family, then why don¡¯t you marry her yourself?"

    "You!" Philip Bet was instantly infuriated, scolding, "You unfilial son! You¡¯ve really turned against me!"

    "Think what you want; I will never let you control me." With this statement, Zane Bet left the study directly.

    Leaving only the sound of the door mming behind.

    Philip Bet was left speechless with rage, and after a long while, he summoned his most trusted person to the study.

    "I¡¯m giving you the task to make sure that woman leaves the second young master."

 Chapter 232 - 229: Climbing the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 229: Climbing the Mountain</h4>

    When Zane Bet returned, Summer Hue was staring nkly at herputer screen, only snapping back to reality when she heard the movement at the doorway.

    "What¡¯s going on?" she asked, even suspecting that Philip Bet¡¯s anger might be due to her arrival.

    Of course, it was just a guess, but seeing Zane Bet¡¯s dejected expression, she knew nothing good had happened.

    Her guess couldn¡¯t be far off.

    "It¡¯s nothing." Zane Bet waved his hand, then slowly sat down in the gaming chair, burying his head in his hands.

    His state clearly spelled out that something was wrong, prompting her to ask further, partly out of concern and partly out of curiosity.

    After all, she had a strong curiosity, but if Zane Bet really didn¡¯t want to talk, she couldn¡¯t force him.

    "Be good, don¡¯t say anything." The man muttered weakly, sounding entirely drained.

    She reached out and patted the man¡¯s back gently, saying tenderly, "What¡¯s wrong? Tell me, I can help you share the burden."

    "..."

    Silence.

    A minuteter, neither of them spoke again, both sitting quietly.

    She had already guessed; probably Zane¡¯s father disagreed, wanting Zane Bet to break up with her, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be this troubled.

    "What about you? What do you think?" She asked this question as if the man had already spoken to her about it.

    She actually didn¡¯t care what others thought; she only cared about what Zane Bet thought.

    Even though they didn¡¯t have ns to marry yet, she loved him, and he loved her, so that was enough.

    Being together was a matter between the two of them.

    Only then did Zane Bet raise his head, looking at her, his expression serious, with unmistakable affection in his eyes.

    He said, "Summer, I love you, very much."

    "I know." She looked into his firm gaze and felt inexplicably reassured because she¡¯d found her answer.

    "Come here and let me hold you." Zane Bet swiveled his chair and opened his arms to her.

    She instinctively sat down in the man¡¯s embrace, resting her head against him.

    The man buried his head in her neck, his tone almost pleading, "Summer, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave me...really."

    "I¡¯m not going to leave you. We, the new-era youth, don¡¯t argue with those with outdated thoughts."

    Though she said that, she still hoped to get approval from the entire Bet Family, and hoped Zane Bet could earn approval from the Hue Family.

    After all, her mother greatly disliked Zane Bet, and she didn¡¯t know why; she¡¯d just said, "You¡¯re not suitable. You¡¯re both yful, and no one will take care of you."

    She didn¡¯t need to be taken care of; wasn¡¯t mutual care better?

    "Alright, we won¡¯t bother with them." Zane Bet suddenly got energized, patting her back and saying, "Pack your things, we¡¯re leaving."

    "Huh?" She was a bit surprised, leaving thiste without even a greeting seemed impolite, especially since the old Bet couple were very kind.

    She respected them greatly.

    Seeing the man already starting to grab bags, she asked, "Shouldn¡¯t we say goodbye to grandma and grandpa?"

    "They¡¯re probably sleeping now, just call them tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, grandma won¡¯t mind."

    Upon hearing this, she hurriedly gathered her things and followed him out of the Bet home. As the car started, she called Elliana Lyle: "Hey, cousin."

    "Hello? What¡¯s up, Summer?"

    She said, "Zane and I have something to do, we¡¯re leaving now, we¡¯ve already set off."

    Elliana was somewhat surprised upon hearing this ¡ª what could there be thiste? But she didn¡¯t ask further, just said, "Alright, got it. Drive safely tonight."

    After exchanging a few words, she hung up.

    Meanwhile, Eliza Bet, panting heavily beside her, asked, "Aunt, what¡¯s going on?"

    "Nothing." She casually replied to Eliza before looking at the man carrying big bags, "How much longer? I¡¯m so tired."

    The three of them were currently climbing this mountain; it had already been two hours, and they hadn¡¯t reached the summit yet. Despite the cement path, the mountain was high, and she was extremely tired.

    They were doing all this just to catch the sunrise at the summit, suggested by Eliza, which she found interesting and persuaded Norman Bet to agree.

    Then the three of them separately carried their loads towards the summit, but by now, everything was on Norman Bet.

    She also understood what Norman meant by not regretting before they set off.

    There was some regret indeed.

    Norman looked down at the two of them, saying indifferently, "If you walk fast, probably an hour."

    "..." One hour, it¡¯s going to kill her!

    For some reason, although the man looked at them expressionlessly, she felt he was somewhat disdainful of her stamina.

    Although...her stamina was indeedcking, evident from certain things.

    So she pat herself off and stood up, looking at the endless path ahead, filled with resolve, saying, "Let¡¯s go! To see the most beautiful sunrise!"

    "Aunt, carry me." Eliza extended her arms, clearly exhausted as sweat beads rolled down her forehead.

    She was really worried about Eliza catching a cold.

    She quickly wiped sweat off Eliza with tissues, and also dried her back.

    Reluctantly, she squatted down to carry Eliza; fortunately, girls her age weren¡¯t heavy, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry her.

    ...

    After walking for about ten minutes, her legs started wobbling weakly, forcing her to put Eliza down. Although not very heavy, it was still sixty pounds of flesh.

    "I can¡¯t do it, Eliza. Walk on your own, I can¡¯t carry you..."

    "Alright." Eliza obediently agreed, as ten minutes had given her enough rest.

    Norman Bet silently watched the two while those who insisted were unable to move anymore.

    "Uncle, give me my bag, I¡¯ll carry it myself."

    <fn1ace> Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel</fn1ace>

    Soon, the load on the man became significantly lighter.

    The biggest snack bag was what Eliza had insisted on bringing, while Norman Bet only carried a tent; she only carried an intable mat and pump.

    Finally, when they reached a point where they could see the summit, she didn¡¯t want to move; her legs felt like jelly, she¡¯d never climbed a mountain for this long in her life.

    "Don¡¯t want to walk anymore?" The man squatted in front of her, his slightly chilly eyes looked at her with a hint of helplessness.

    "I don¡¯t want to walk anymore¡« Norman Bet, carry me, please?" She mimicked Eliza¡¯s pleading and held out her arms.

    However, the man extended his long index finger and gently tapped her forehead, asking, "Who said she wanted to walk herself without driving? Hmm?"

    Elliana: "(¡ñ¡ª¡ñ)"

    She had said that because Eliza imed it was fun and not tiring, she thought she could treat it as exercise...

    "Norman Bet¡«carry me¡«please¡«" She really didn¡¯t want to walk, not at all!

    Especially after carrying Eliza, she couldn¡¯t feel her legs anymore, as if they were wooden nks.

    Man said seriously, "No whining."

    Clearly, he wanted her to suffer for her decision.

    "Honey¡«please¡«" With that, she quickly pecked his lips, then looked at him innocently.

    Norman Bet: "..."

    Clearly, the man gave in, directly lifting her in his arms, letting her sit on his arm like a child.

    Eliza, beside them, giggled happily, but her seemingly indifferent uncle shot a nce, forcing her to quickly suppress herughter and follow along.

    The she snuck behind Norman Bet and gave her a thumbs up.

 Chapter 233 - 230: Sulking

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 230: Sulking</h4>

    "The stars are really clear from here."

    At the top of the mountain, there¡¯s an open space with a railing, essentially an observation deck.

    At this moment, the tent has already been set up. Elliana Lyle started making the bed; since it¡¯s summer, a thin nket is enough. After all, the tent is of good quality and well-insted.

    "Alright, you cane in now," she said.

    It¡¯s midnight, and the sun won¡¯t rise until around five, so there¡¯s a long night ahead that needs something to pass the time.

    Just then, Eliza Bet took a box out of her bag, "Auntie, I brought ying cards."

    "You know how to y this?" she asked, a bit surprised.

    "No, it¡¯s for finding matching cards, whoever collects the most wins."

    "..." She chuckled, it was indeed a child¡¯s game, much like a matching game, slightly childish.

    Obviously, Norman Bet was just a tool in this game, while the two of them were having endless fun.

    ...

    --- 1 AM.

    Luna Sutton finally arrived at George Lyle¡¯s hometown, but there were so few people in this town that there were no hotels open at night, and even the police station had closed early, without a single person on duty.

    "..." Luna sat in the passenger seat, her face indifferent, yet her mind was chanting away.

    Why didn¡¯t we just take the train? Why insist on driving here?

    The car had already made a round of the town, Galen Collins turned the steering wheel and said, "There aren¡¯t any hotels in the entire town."

    She replied, "You¡¯re not even considering what time it is."

    Galen sighed helplessly, "There¡¯s nothing we can do, you should rest in the backseat for the night."

    "No need, I¡¯m fine here," she said and closed her eyes, unwilling to engage with Galen further.

    She wondered why she ever had feelings for Galen. As the saying goes, love is blind, but without love, everything seemed wed.

    "Come on, you¡¯ll rest better in the back," Galen was surprisingly patient, coaxing her, but she was unresponsive.

    "If you want to sleep, sleep yourself, don¡¯t mind me, thanks."

    Galen: "..."

    Luna turned her face away, leaving him speechless for a moment, until he finally spoke again, "I was wrong at noon, that¡¯s not what I meant."

    "Hmm, I ept your apology," Luna replied calmly, showing no other emotions.

    This left him puzzled, unsure if she was angry or what, but it felt... unfamiliar.

    "You..." No matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t get the words out, swallowing them back down.

    Perhaps, even he didn¡¯t know what he wanted to ask, just a feeling of extreme difort lingered in his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t articte it.

    Though Luna kept her eyes closed, she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She wanted to respond to every word Galen said, but stubbornly didn¡¯t speak.

    After liking him for so long, how could she just let go? Even if she wanted topletely move on, it would take time to heal.

    She knew the words Galen said at noon were sincere because when someone is pushed to the limit, they would speak their mind.

    So why should she like someone who dislikes her? Isn¡¯t that self-humiliation?

    She is Luna Sutton, the only daughter of the Sutton family, a high and mighty heiress. How could she do something to disgrace herself?

    Her brother always said she should be like the moon hanging in the sky, not letting anyone have the ability to hurt her.

    Yet she had lowered her guard to pursue someone who didn¡¯t love her, why?

    "Galen, from now on, you and I are just friends."

    These words murmured out of Luna¡¯s mouth, leaving Galen stunned for a moment, finally responding, "Alright."

    ...

    The next day.

    <fnbdfd> Chapters first released on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnbdfd>

    The first ray of sunlight didn¡¯t arrive on time; only the sound of raindrops hitting the car windows created a rhythm that made people reluctant to wake up.

    When Luna woke up, it was already 7 AM. She squinted and sat up, only to find a jacket on her shoulders, it was Galen¡¯s.

    Looking around, it was clear that Galen wasn¡¯t in the car, which left her a bit confused.

    Until Galen came running back with an umbre, opened the car door, and a gust of cold air wafted in, carrying the scent of earth.

    Galen folded the umbre and sat inside, handing her the breakfast he bought, "Here, your favorite pork-filled steamed buns."

    "Thank you." She took the bag and handed his jacket back, "Wear it, don¡¯t catch a cold."

    Biting into a steamed bun, it was indeed her favorite pork-filled kind, something she didn¡¯t expect Galen to remember.

    She had only mentioned it casually once.

    But when she thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem like much, since Galen was a policeman and probably remembered it as he¡¯d treated her as a criminal.

    "Soy milk." He handed her a warm soy milk with a straw and cautioned, "Be careful, it¡¯s hot."

    She took it hesitantly, feeling something was off; Galen seemed gentler, not just in tone, but even his facial expression.

    In the past, Galen always seemed stern and never treated her kindly. What had changed...

    Could it be that because she said she wouldn¡¯t pursue him anymore, he became gentle?

    Seeing her unresponsive, the man asked with concern, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "..."

    She asked back, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "Oh." She took another bite of the bun, then, almost in defiance, took a big sip of soy milk.

    "¡Ñ¦ä¡Ñ"

    The burning soy milk almost made her spit it out! The pain was intolerable, and she longed for a sip of ice water.

    "Did you burn yourself? Did you listen to what I said just now?"

    "I¡¯ll go buy some water!" Galen obviously concerned, immediately got out of the car, running without even taking an umbre.

    Fortunately, there was a small shop right across the street, so as long as he ran fast, he wouldn¡¯t get too drenched.

    He quickly bought a bottle of cold water, yet she had no desire to drink it. There was a sense of stubbornness, unsure who she was moody with, but surely not the soy milk.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Galen suddenly started treating her well. Was he so sick of her pursuing him?

    Reality was, she wasn¡¯tcking in any respect except maybe height. Was it just because of her height?

    "Here, have a sip," Galen had already pressed the bottle to her lips, but she didn¡¯t want to drink, preferring to buy her own water instead.

    This standoffsted a long time, before Galen, surprisingly, drank it himself. She looked up, startled as he leaned closer to her!

    ...

    A few minutester.

    Luna turned her head, face flushed with embarrassment. That was her first kiss! And now it was gone!

    "I¡¯m sorry, I just didn¡¯t want you to..."

    Listening to his exnation, she coldly asked, "Is my first kiss only worth an apology?"

    With that, the conversation ended, leaving Galen feeling guilty. He always remembered Luna mentioning she liked someone, and this was indeed his mistake.

    "I¡¯ll take responsibility."

    "What did you say?" Luna looked at him suddenly, not because she didn¡¯t hear clearly, but out of surprise, having waited so long, she hadn¡¯t expected such words.

    Though his words made her heart flutter, she knew it was just out of his guilt.

    She, Luna Sutton, didn¡¯t need his guilt.

    "No need, let¡¯s go. They must have started work by now."

    Having said that, she pushed open the door, noticing the rain had subsided.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!